V 


/ 


*^?-^.ii» 


■^m'2~ 


a.  :5  .  <»-5  I 


fi 


Stom  f^c  feifitari?  of 
(J)rofe60or  ^amuef  (giiffer 

in  (gtcmotg  of 
3ubge  ^amuef  (gtifPer  QSrecftinrtbge 

^rceenfeb  6g 

^amiief  (UtifPer  (grecftinribge  feong 

to  f3e  fci6rart  of 

(princefon  ^^feofogtcaf  ^eminarj 


V 


\  n 


•  * 


THE 


WORKS 


OP    THE 


RKV.  ANDREW  FULLER, 


IN  EIGHT  VOLUMES. 


VOL.  VI. 


NEW-HAVEN:  '^ 


PRINTED    AND    PDBI.ISUED    BY    S.    CONVERSE. 


1825. 


EXPOSITORY  DISCOURSES 


ON 


THE  APOCALYPSE, 


INTKRSFSRSED  WITH 


PRACTICAL  REFLECTIONS. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
Preface,     -..-- .....xi 

Scheme  of  th€  Prophecy,     - ----XT 


DISCOURSE  I. 

Chap.  i. 
The  Introduction  and  Preparatory  Vision,     ----.---2S 

DISCOUESE  n. 

Chap.  ii.  1—17. 
The  Epistles  to  the  Churches,  .------" -33i 

DISCOURSE  m. 

Chap.  ii.  18 — 29.    Chap.iii. 
The  Epistles  to  the  Churches,  continued,      -- 4S 

DISCOURSE  IV. 

Chap.  iv. 
The  Visionprecedin^^e  Book  with  Seven  Seais,  - 55 

DISCOURSE  V. 

Chap.  V. 

The  Book  with  Seven  S«als, ....69 


Tl  COKTBMTS. 

DISCOURSE  VI. 

Chap.  vi.  1 — 4. 

Page 
The  Seeds  opened,    -.-----• $§ 

DISCOURSE  VII. 

Chap.  vi.  6—17, 

The  Opening  of  the  SecUt,  continued,      --.. 71 

DISCOURSE  vni. 

Chap.vii. 
The  Sealing  of  the  Servants  of  Ood, 77 

DISCOURSE  IX. 

Chap.  viii.  1—12. 

The  Subdivision  of  the  Seventh  Seal  into  Seven  Trumpets,   -     -     -     -     88  - 

APPENDIX  TO  DISCOURSE  IX. 
A  Sketch  of  the  History  of  the  First  Four  Trumpets, &f 

DISCOURSE  X. 

Chap.  viii.  13.     Chap.  ix.  1—12. 
ItheJirstWoe-Trxmnpet;  or,  tiie  Smoke  and  Locusts,     -----     97 

DISCOURSE  XI. 

Chap.  i».  13—21. 

The  Second  Wo^Trumpet ;  or^  the  Army  of  Horfcm^n,    -    -     ^    -     103 


tfONTBNTS-  VII 

DISCOURSE  XII. 

Chap.  X. 

Page 

Introduction  to  the  Western,  or  Papal  Apostasy, 109 

DISCOURSE  XIII. 

Chap.  xi.  1 — 6. 

The  First  General  Description  of  the  Papal  Apostasy,  and  of  the 

State  of  the  Church  under  it,  -------     t     -     -     -     \\s 

APPENDIX  TO  DISCOURSE  XIII. 
The  History  of  the  Witnesses, 121 

DISCOURSE  XIV. 

Chap.  xi.  7—13. 

The  First  General  Description,  continued ,-  or  the  Slaughter  and 
Resurrection  of  the  Witnesses,  with  the  Falling  of  the  Tenth 
Part  of  the  City, 129 

DISCOURSE   XV. 

Chap.  xi.  14—19. 

Tfti  First  General  Description,  concluded;  or  the  Sounding  of  the 

Seventh  Angel, -     139 

DISCOURSE  XVI. 

Chap.  xii.  1—6. 

The  Second  General  Description;  or,  the  Great  Red  Dragon,  and 

the  Woman  fleeing  into  the  Wtidemesst  -.-->..^     145 


Vlii  CONTtNTB. 

DISCOURSE  xvn. 

Chap,  xii.7— 17. 

Page 
The  Second  General  Description,  concluded ;  or  the  Wa,r  hetween 

Michael  and  the  Dragon, --153 

DISCOURSE  XVIII. 

Chap.  xiii.  1  — lU. 

The  Third  General  Description ;  or,  the  Beast  wiih  Seven  Heads 

and  Ten  Horns,  -.-.-------.    ---15& 

DISCOURSE  XIX. 

Chap.xiii.  11  —  18. 

The  Third  General  Description,  continued;  or,  the  Beast  with  two 

Horns  like  a  Lamb,  --------------     16T 

DISCOURSE  XX. 

Chap.  xiv.  1-^5. 
The  Third  General  Description,  continued ;  or  the  LarnVs  Company,    173 

DISCOURSE  XXI. 

Chap.  xiv.  6—20. 

The  Third  General  Description,  concluded ;  or,  the  Messages  of  the 

Three  Angels,  the  Harvest,  and  the  Vintage, 179 

DISCOURSE  XXII. 

Chap.  XV. 

Introductiou  to  the  Vials,      -    - 185 


CONTENTS.  IX 

DISCOURSE  XXIII. 

Chap.  xvi.  1—9. 

Page 
Onihe  Vials, l»i 

DISCOURSE  XXIV. 

Chap.  xvi.  10—21. 

The  Vials,  continued,  .-.-----------•-     191 

DISCOURSE  XXV. 

Chap.  xvii. 
The  Great  Harlot,  and  the  Beast  that  carrieth  her,    .....,-    204 

DISCOURSE  XXVI. 

Chap,  xviii.     Chap.  xix.  1 — 10. 
The  Fall  of  Babylon,  and  the  Marriage  of  the  Lamb,  -    -    -     -    -     215 

DISCOURSE  XXVII. 

Chap.  xix.  11— 31. 

The  Taking  of  the  Beast  and  the  False  Prophet,       ------    22ft 

DISCOURSE  XXVIII. 

Chap.  XX.  1 — 6. 

On  the  Millennium,    ------------'---     333 

DISCOURSE  XXIX. 

Chap.  XX.  7—15. 

The  Falling  away,  the  End  of  the  World,  the  Resurrection  of  the 

Dead,  and  the  Last  Judgment,       ----------    -§43 

Vol.  VI.  2 


X.  CONTENTS. 

DISCOURSE  XXX. 

Chap.  xxi.    Chap.  xxii.  1 — 5. 
The  J^tew  Heaven,  and  the  JsTew  Earth,  with  theMew  Jerusalem,      -     241 

DISCOURSE  XXXL 

Chap.  xxij.  6 — 2L 

\MtetlaiionsloiheTrvih  of  Hw  Prophecy,  ---------    253 

CoTvciUsion,       _.___------_--.--    259 

^ddititmmlUU,  --..--.--.----  -269 


BAPTIST  CHURCH  OF  CHRIST 


AT  KETTERING, 


Dear  Brethren, 

It  is  at  your  request  that  these  discourses  appear  in  print. 
When  in  the  course  of  exposition  I  first  entered  on  them,  it 
was  not  from  an  idea  that  I  at  that  time  sufficiently  understood 
the  prophecy,  but  from  a  hope  that  by  this  means  1  might 
understand  it  better.  And  now  that  I  have  ventured  to  pub- 
lish, it  is  not  because  I  am  fully  satisfied  of  having  given  the 
true  meaning  in  every  instance.  There  are  parts  in  which  1 
can  only  say,  I  have  done  the  best  I  could.  If,  however,  I 
had  not  been  satisfied  as  to  the  general  meaning  of  the  pro- 
phecy, or  had  been  conscious  of  having  thrown  no  new  light 
upon  it,  I  should  have  felt  it  to  be  my  duty  to  withhold  my 
papers  from  the  public  eye. 

Observing  the  blessing  pronounced  on  "him  that  readeth, 
and  on  them  that  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep 
those  things  which  are  written  therein,"  I  had  a  desire  to  enter 


Xll 

upon  it,  accompanied,  I  think,  with  some  sense  of  my  depen- 
dence upon  the  enhghtening  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  The 
reason  also  assigned  why  we  should  study  this  part  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  in  particular — that  "  the  time  is  at  hand," 
seemed  to  have  greater  force  after  a  lapse  of  above  seven- 
teen hundred  years,  than  it  could  have  at  the  time  of  its  being 
written.  I  conceived  also  that  the  events  of  the  present  times, 
though  we  should  beware  of  illusive  hypotheses  founded  upon 
them,  yet  called  for  a  special  attention  to  prophecy.  They 
might  also  be  expected  to  throw  some  light  upon  it.  Some 
late  writers  upon  the  subject  appear  to  understand  many 
things  which  earlier  ones  did  not ;  and  there  is  reason  to 
expect  that  prophecy  will  be  understood  much  better  in  years 
to  come  than  it  is  at  present. 

The  method  I  pursued  was,  first  to  read  it  carefully  over, 
an(j  as  I  went  on,  to  note  down  what  first  struck  me  as  the 
meaning.  After  reducing  these  notes  into  something  like  a 
scheme  of  the  prophecy,  I  examined  the  best  expositors  I 
could  procure,  and  comparing  my  own  first  thoughts  with 
theirs,  was  better  able  to  judge  of  their  justness.  Some  of 
them  were  confirmed,  some  corrected,  and  many  added  to 
them. 

I  have  dealt  but  little  in  quotations,  refusing  nothing  how- 
ever from  any  writer  which  appeared  to  me  to  be  just.  And  as 
to  what  appeared  otherwise,  I  have  generally  passed  it  over 
without  attempting  to  refute  it ;  as  being  rather  desirous  of 
giving  the  true  meaning,  than  of  proving  that  other  men's 
opinions  were  founded  in  mistake. 


Xlll 

The  exposition  of  a  prophecy,  dehvered  in  symboUcal 
language,  must  be  Hable  to  many  mistakes.  A  style  so  highly 
figurative  furnishes  great  scope  for  the  imagination,  which, 
unless  it  be  accompanied  with  a  sober  and  just  judgment, 
will  lead  us  into  labyrinths  of  error.  How  far  I  have  been 
enabled  to  avoid  them,  and  to  succeed  in  throwing  light  upon 
any  part  of  the  prophecy,  it  is  not  for  me  to  decide.  This  I 
know,  my  object  has  been  to  obtain  its  true  meaning,  and  to 
communicate  it  in  a  manner  suited,  not  to  the  curious,  but  to 
the  Christian  reader. 

The  manuscript  has  hen  by  me  between  four  and  five  years, 
during  which  I  have  frequently  re-examined  its  contents,  and 
availed  myself  of  any  farther  light  which  by  reading  or  reflec- 
tion has  appeared  on  the  subject.  During  this  period  several 
of  our  most  highly  esteemed  friends,  who  joined  in  the  re- 
quest, are  gone  the  way  of  all  the  earth.  We  shall  soon  fol- 
low them.  We  have  seen  enough,  amidst  all  the  troubles  of 
our  times,  to  gladden  our  hearts  ;  and  trust  that  our  children 
will  see  greater  things  than  these. 

I  am, 

Your  affectionate  Pastor, 

ANDREW  FULLER. 

Kettering,  March  21, 1815. 


SCHEME  OF  THE  PROPHECY. 


The  addresses  to  the  seven  churches  are  applicable  to  all  other  churches 
in  similar  circumstances,  in  all  ages,  but  not  prophetic — The  things 
which  the  apostle  was  commanded  to  write  being  those  which  he  had 
seen,  those  which if)f re,  and  those  which  should  be  hereafter,  prove  that  the 
prophecy  commences,  not  from  the  time  of  the  vision,  but  probably 
from  the  ascension  of  Christ,  in  like  manner  as  the  four  monarchies  of 
Daniel  commenced  from  the  rising  up  of  the  Babylonish  empire,  many 
years  before  the  time  of  the  vision     . Chapters  i — iii- 

The  book  of  sevkn  seals  contains  ^^He  whole  of  the  prophecy,  the 
trumpets  being  only  a  subdivision  of  the  seventh  seal,  and  the  vials  of 
the  seventh  trumpet Chapters  iv,  v. 

The  opening  of  the  Jirst  seal, — on  which  appeared  "  a  white  horee,  ani 
he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow;  and  a  crown  was  given  unto  him:  and  he 
went  foilh  conquering  and  to  conquer" — represents  the  great  progress 
of  the  gospel  in  the  apostolic  age Chapter  vi.  1,  3. 

The  opening  of  the  second  seal — on  which  there  appeared  "  a  red 
horse,  and  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take  peace  from 
the  earth,  and  tbat  they  sliould  kill  one  another," — signifies  the  wars 
between  the  Jews  and  the  Romans,  who  had  united  in  persecuting  Christ 
and  his  followers Chapter  vi.  3,  4. 

The  opening  of  the  third  seal — on  which  there  appeared  "  a  black 
horse,  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand,  &c." — 
denotes  a  famine,  or  scarcity  approaching  to  famine,  in  which  the  neces- 
saries of  life  would  be  required  to  be  weighed  out  with  the  utmost  care, 
and  which  was  fulfilled  during  the  reigns  of  the  Antonines    Chap.  vi.  5,  6. 


XVI  SCHEME  OF  THE  PROPHECY. 

The  opening  of  the  fourth  seal — on  which  there  appeared  "  a  pale 
horse,  and  his  name  that  sat  on  him  was  Death,  and  hell  followed,"-^ 
signifies  great  mortality,  owing  to  the  intrigues  and  intestine  wars  in  the 
empire,  between  the  years  193  and  270,  which  pl-oduced  famine  and 
pestilence,  and  by  diminishing  the  number  of  men  gave  ascendancy  to 
the  beasts  of  prey Chap.  vi.  7,  8. 

The  fifth  seal  was  opened,  on  which  were  seen  "  under  the  altar  the 
souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony 
which  they  held:  and  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying.  How  long,  0 
Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth  ?  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of 
them,  and  it  was  said  unto  them  that  they  should  rest  [or  wait]  yet 
for  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow-servants  also,  and  their  brethren  that 
should  be  killed  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled."  This  seal  represents 
the  state  of  the  church  about  the  year  270,  when  it  had  endured  nine  out 
of  ten  of  the  heathen  persecutions,  and  was  about  to  endure  the  tenth 
under  Dioclesian  and  Maximian,  after  which  God  would  avenge  their 
cause,  by  an  utter  overthrow  of  their  persecutors       .      Chap.  vi.  9 — 11. 

The  opening  of  the  sixth  seal — on  which  appeared  "  an  earthquake," 
and  as  it  were  a  day  of  judgment, — signified  the  revolution  of  Constan- 
tine  when  the  pagan  empire  was  overthrown,  and  the  prayers  of  the  souls 
under  the  altar  were  answered Chap.  vi.  12 — 17. 

The  "  sealing  of  the  servants  of  God  in  their  foreheads,"  portends 
danger  to  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  church  from  its  outward  prosper- 
ity, and  distinguishes  the  faithful  from  the  crowd  of  nominal  Christians 
that  would  now  be  pressing  into  it Chap.  vii.  1 — 8. 

This  chapter  concludes  with  a  vision  of  the  martyrs  who  had  overcome, 
serving  to  strengthen  the  servants  of  God  to  encounter  new  trials. 

Chap.  vii.  9—17. 

The  seventh  seal  is  opened — A  solemn  pause  ensues — It  is  then  subdi- 
vided into  SEVEN  TRUMPETS,  which  are  put  into  the  hands  of  se%'^en  angels ; 
and  the  sounding  of  them  is  prefaced  by  "  another  angel's  offering  up 
the  prayers  of  the  saints  with  much  incense,  filling  his  censer  with  fire, 


SCHEME  OF  THE  PROPHECY.  XVll 

and  casting  it  into  the  earth,  denoting  that  the  judgments  to  be  brought 
by  the  trumpets  would  be  in  answer  to  their  prayers    .    Chap.  viii.  1 — 5. 

The  sounding  oi  the  first  four  trumpets,  which  affect  "  the  earth,  the 
sea,  the  fountains  of  waters,  and  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,"  denote  the 
(tontinental,  the  maritime,  and  the  mountainous  parts  of  the  empire,  by 
the  invasion  of  the  northern  nations,  the  issue  of  which  was  the  ecUpse  of 
the  government,  supreme  and  subordinate.  As  the  seals  overthrew  the 
pagan  empire,  these  overthrew  the  Christian    .     .     .     Chap.  viii.  6 — 12. 

The  sounding  of  the  fifth,  or  first  woe-trumpet,  on  which  followed 
"  smoke  from  the  bottomless  pit,  and  locusts,"  represents  popery  as 
filling  the  world  with  infernal  darkness,  and  thus  preparing  the  way  for 
Mahometan  delusion  and  depredation Chap.  ix.  1 — 12. 

The  sixth,  or  second  woe-trumpet,  is  complex,  relating  partly  to  the 
"  loosing  of  the  four  angels  in  Euphrates,"  followed  by  "  an  army  of 
horsemen,"  and  partly  to  the  conduct  of  "  the  rest  of  the  men,  who 
were  not  killed  by  these  plagues," — the  first  denoting  the  rise  and  rav- 
ages of  the  Turks,  by  whom  the  eastern  empire,  and  with  it  the  Greek 
church,  were  overthrown;  and  the  last,  the  idolatries  and  cruelties  of 
the  members  of  the  western  church,  who,  instead  of  taking  warning 
from  the  fate  of  the  eastern,  repented  not,  but  persisted  in  corrupting 
the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  persecuting  his  witnesses. 

Chap.  ix.  20,  21.  to  Chap.  xi.  14. 

The  vision  of  the  angel  with  "  a  little  book  open,"  whose  cry  was 
followed  by  "  seven  thunders,"  refers  to  the  Western,  or  papal  church, 
which  the  prophecy  now  goes  some  ages  back  to  take  up,  and  which 
occupies  the  whole  of  what  follows,  till  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  are 
taken,  or  down  to  the  times  of  the  Millennium.  The  "  thunders"  may 
probably  refer  to  the  same  things  in  the  form  of  a  general  threatening, 
which  are  afterwards  particularly  disclosed  under  the  vials :  for  it  appears 
to  be  of  their  execution  that  the  angel  swears  by  Him  that  liveth  for 
ever  and  ever  that  there  shall  be  no  delay ;  but  that  in  the  days  of  the 
voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  (that  is,  in  the 
times  of  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials)  the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finish- 
ed." This  accounts  for  the  command  "not  to  write  them,"  as  they 
would  be  particularized  under  the  vials Chap.  x. 

Vol.  VI.  3 


XViii  SCHKME  OK  THE  PROPflECY. 

The  eleventh  and  three  following-  chapters  are  considered  as  three 
general  descriptions  of  the  false  church,  chiefly  under  the  1260  years  of 
antichristian  usurpation,  together  with  the  state  of  the  true  churck 
during  the  same  period.  These  general  descriptions  of  course  are  not 
confined  to  the  times  of  this  or  that  trumpet,  but  comprehend  those  of 
the  greater  part  of  the  trumpets. 

The  Jirst  general  description,  contained  in  the  eleventh  chapter,  de- 
nominates the  false  church  "  gentiles,"  and  the  true  church  "  wit- 
nesses," who  bear  testimony  against  them.  It  leaves  out  of  "  the  tem- 
ple of  God"  the  place  occupied  by  the  former.  It  represents,  by  the 
"  slaughter  of  the  witnesses,"  the  prevalence  of  the  antichristian  party; 
by  their  "  resurrection  and  ascension  to  heaven,"  the  protestant  refor- 
mation ;  and  by  the  "  earthquake,"  in  which  a  tenth  part  of  the  city 
fell,  (and  which,  by  the  way,  marks  the  termination  of  the  sixth,  or 
second  woe-trumpet)  the  late  revolution  in  France.  By  the  sounding 
of  the  seventh  angel,  a  signal  is  given  of  the  progress  of  the  gospel. 
And  by  the  song  of  the  heavenly  choir,  are  intimated  the  judgments 
which  should  be  inflicted  on  the  antichristian  party,  and  the  Millennial 
glory  that  should  follow Chap.  xi. 

The  second  general  description,  contained  in  the  twelfth  chapter,  repre- 
sents the  true  church  prior  to  the  introduction  of  antichristian  corrup- 
tions, as  "  clothed  with  the  sun,  having  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and 
upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars."  These  corruptions  originate  in 
a  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven  being  drawn  from  their  orbits  by  the 
tail  of  the  dragon,  and  cast  upon  the  earth ;  or  by  the  rulers  of  tlie  church 
being  seduced  by  the  riches  and  honours  of  the  Roman  empire.  The 
dragon  having  thus  prevailed  over  a  part  of  the  Christian  church,  aims 
to  devour  the  other.  The  true  church  fleeth  into  the  wilderness,  where 
she  exists  without  legal  protection  or  toleration,  till  the  Reformation  m 
the  sixteenth  century,  when  Michael  fights  her  battles,  and  the  dragon 
is  cast  down.     Succeeding  persecutions  are  the  eflfect  of  his  defeat. 

Chap.  xii. 

The  ffiird  general  description,  contained  in  the  thirteenth  and  four- 
teenth chapters,  represents  "  a  beast  rising  out  of  the  sea,  with  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten  crowns,  &c."  signifying  that 
secular  government  by  which  the  false  church  has  been  all  along  support- 
ed— namely.  The  Roman  empire  under  its  last  head,  after  it  had  been 
divided  into  (en  independent  kingdoms,  each  of  which  was  a  horn  of  the 


SCHEME  OF  THE  PKOPHtCV.  Xix 

beast.  When  paganism  was  overthrown,  the  beast,  in  one  of  its  heads 
was,  "as  it  were,  wounded  to  death ;"  but  when  Christianity  became  so 
corrupted  as  to  be  paganized,  "  the  deadly  wound  was  healed." 

Chap.  xiii.  1 — 16. 

Another  beast  "  rose  out  of  the  earth,  with  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  but 
who  spake  as  a  dragon" — denoting  the  hierarchy,  or  false  church  itself, 
which  is  cotemporary,  and  all  along  acts  in  concert  with  the  first  or 
secular  beast Chap.xiii.il — 18. 

During  the  ravages  of  these  beasts,  and  in  opposition  to  them  and 
their  followers,  appears  "  a  Lamb  standing  upon  Mount  Sion,  and  with 
him  144,000,  having  his  Father's  name  written  in  their  foreheads.  Their 
victory  over  antichristian  error  and  corruption  at  the  Reformation,  is 
signified  by  "  the  voice  of  many  waters,  like  tliunder,  and  of  haipers, 
harping  with  their  harps."  The  spirit  lately  excited  to  carry  the  gospel 
to  the  heathen,  is  thought  to  be  denoted  by  the  evangelical  "  angel." 
The  diminution  and  approaching  dissolution  of  the  antichristian  power, 
is  represented  by  "  another  angel  following,  and  saying,  Babylon  is 
fallen,  is  fallen  !"  And  the  danger  of  symbolizing  and  tampering  with 
antichristianism  is  suggested  by  the  solemn  warnings  of  "  a  third  angel." 
Then  follows  that  of  which  the  signal  only  had  been  given  in  the  cry  of 
the  second  angel — namely,  the  overthrow  of  Babylon,  which  is  denoted 
by  a  harvest  and  a  vintage    ^ Chap.  xiv. 

Three  general  descriptions  having  been  given,  each  of  which  carried 
us  to  the  end  of  the  1260  years,  the  series  of  the  prophepy,  from  the  time 
of  the  sounding  of  the  seventh,  or  third  woe-trumpet,  is  now  resumed. 
This  trimipet  wears  a  two-fold  aspect :  it  is  partly  a  woe-trumpet,  and 
partly  what  may  be  called  a  jubilee-trumpet.  In  the  first  view,  the 
SEVEN  VIALS  are  a  subdivision  of  it — in  the  last,  it  comprehends  the  Mil- 
lennium, and  all  that  follows  to  the  end  of  the  prophecy      .      Chap.  xv. 

The  sounding  of  the  seventh  angel  is  the  signal  for  the  commencement 
of  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials,  and  is  supposed  to  have  taken  place 
within  the  last  five  and  twenty  years.  The  vials  are  interpreted  on  the 
principle  of  their  resemblance  to  the  trumpets — namelj,  the  Jit\^i,  poured 
out  on  the  "  earth,"  is  supposed  to  denote  the  late  wars  on  the  conti- 
nent between  France  and  the  other  continental  powers;  the  second, 
poured  upon  the  "  sea,"  the  wars  carrying  on  in  the  maritime  nations 
of  Spain  and  Portugal ;  the  third,  poured  upon  the  "  rivers  and  foun- 


XX  SCHEME  OK  THE  PROFHECV. 

tains  of  water,"  the  wars  which,  if  the  principle  here  adopted  be  just, 
will  ere  long  befcill  Italy  and  Savoy,  the  countries  where  was  shed  in 
shocking-  profusion  the  blood  of  the  Waldenses ;  the  fourth,  poured  upon 
the  "  sun,"  the  oppression  of  the  supreme  government  to  which  the 
antichristian  church  will  be  subjected  at  the  time;  the  Jifth,  poured  on 
"  the  seat  of  the  beast,"  such  judgments  as  will  either  drive  him  from  his 
den,  or  render  him  very  miserable  in  it;  the  sixth,  poured  on  "Euphra- 
tes," and  producing  the  battle  of  "Armageddon,"  partly  the  overthrow 
of  the  Turkish  empire,  and  partly  the  temporal  ruin  of  the  adherents  of 
popery ;  the  seventh,  poured  into  the  "  air,"  the  overthrow  of  the  spiritual 
power  of  popeiy,  and  of  every  other  species  of  false  religion. 

Chap.  XV  i. 

The  three  following  chapters  are  considered  as  JVbies  of  Illustration, 
containing  more  particular  accounts  of  several  subjects  which  have  been 
already  introduced.  .  In  the  first  of  them,  (Cliap.  xvii.)  the  false  church 
is  described  under  the  opprobrious  name  of  "  the  great  whore,"  and  the 
powers  which  support  her,  under  that  of  "  a  beast  with  seven  heads  and 
ten  horns."  This  beast,  namely,  the  Roman  empire,  "  was,  and  is  not, 
and  j'et  is."  When  it  was  pagan,  it  existed  with  all  its  beastly  proper- 
ties ;  when  it  became  Christian,  it  was  supposed  to  have  lost  them,  and 
to  be  a  beast  no  longer;  but  by  the  corruptions  introduced  into  Chris- 
tianity, and  which  were  supported  by  it,  the  beast  still  continued. 

The  "  seven  heads"  of  the  beast  have  a  two-fold  application. — First, 
they  are  said  to  be  "seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman  sitteth;" 
referring  to  the  seven  hills  on  which  Rome,  when  in  its  full  extent,  i^  well 
known  to  have  stood,  and  so  pointing  out  the  seat  of  the  hierarchy.  They 
are  also  said  to  be  "  seven  kings,"  that  is,  governments,  under  which 
the  empire  had  subsisted,  did  subsist,  and  would  subsist  hereafter.  The 
forms  under  which  it  had  subsisted,  but  which  were  passed  away  at  the 
time  of  the  commencement  of  the  prophecy,  were  Kings,  Consuls,  Dic- 
tators, Decemvirs,  and  J\Iilitary  Tribunes ;  the  form  under  %vhich  it  then 
subsisted  was  that  of  Emperors ;  and  that  which  was  "  yet  to  come,  and 
to  continue  a  short  space,"  was  the  government  which  succeeded  the 
overthrow  of  the  Emperors,  and  continued  under  various  changes  for 
about  300  years,  till  the  days  of  Charlemagne;  when  a  government  was 
established  which  combined  all  the  nations  of  Europe  in  support  of  the 
antichristian  hierarchy.  This  short-lived  intermediate  power  might  on 
some  accounts  be  considered  as  the  "  seventh"  head  of  the  beast,  and  as 
such  be  distinguished  from  its  Inst  head,  which  in  this  view  would  be  the 


SCHEME  OF  THE  I'ftOrHtCV.  XXI 

■'  eighth :"  but  upon  the  whole,  it  was  rather  to  be  considered  as  belonging 
to  that  in  which  it  terminated,  and  which  in  this  view  would  be  "  of  the 
seven." 

The  "  ten  horns"  are  the  kingdoms  of  Europe,  which  till  the  Refor- 
mation all  united  with  the  empire  in  supporting  the  harlot ;  but  which 
have  already  begun,  and  wjll  go  on  to  hate  her,  to  eat  her  flesh,  and  to 
burn  her  with  fire Chap.  xvii. 

The  second  of  these  JS/~otes  of  Illustration  (contained  in  the  18th  and 
the  first  eight  verses  of  the  19th  chapter)  is  a  sacred  ode,  sent,  as  it  were 
from  heaven,  to  be  suug  at  the  overthrow  of  the  antichristian  church,  id 
which  are  celebrated  not  only  the  "fall  of  Babylon,"  but  "  the  marriage 
of  the  Lamb;"  that  is,  not  only  the  termination  of  the  reign  of  tlie  beast, 
but  the  introduction  of  the  Millennial  reign  of  Christ,  which  shall  follow 
upon  it .     Chap,  xviii.  xix.  1 — 8. 

The  third  and  last  of  these  Jiotes  (which  begins  at  the  9th  verse  of 
the  19th  chapter)  describes  the  actual  accomplishment  of  the  fall  of  Baby- 
lon, which  the  foregoing  ode  had  anticipated.  He  whose  name  is  the 
Word  of  God  goes  forth  "  riding  upon  a  white  horse,"  (the  appropriate 
symbol  for  the  success  of  the  gospel,)  joined  by  his  faithful  followers. — 
Tliis  provokes  the  adherents  of  the  beast  and  of  the  false  prophet,  who, 
gathering  together  their  forces  to  oppose  them,  perish  in  the  attempt. 

Chap.  xix.  9—21. 

As  the  overthrow  of  the  antichristian  hierarchy  was  celebrated  in  the 
preceding  ode,  under  tlie  symbol  of  "  the  fall  of  Babylon,"  prior  to  its 
actual  accomplishment  ;  so  was  the  Millennium  under  that  of  "  the 
marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb."  This  glorious  period  is  now  introduced 
as  actually  taking  place.  The  "  beast  and'  the  false  prophet,"  or  the 
secular  and  ecclesiastical  powers  being  fallen,  the  Dragon  himself  is 
next  seized  and  thrust  into  a  state  of  confinement. — "Thrones"  may 
denote  stations  of  importance  both  in  the  world  and  in  the  church,  which 
will  now  be  filled  by  righteous  men :  thus  "  the  kingdom  is  given  to 
the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High;"  and  as  the  public  mind  will 
favour  it,  righteousness  will  every  where  prevail ;  corruptions,  oppres- 
sions, ware,  tumults,  and  rebellions,  will  cease  from  the  earth,  and  all 
nations  feel  towards  each  other  as  children  of  the  same  f^ily. — Now 
"judgment"  is  given  to  tlic  martyrs,  inasmuch  as  the  cause  for  which 
they  were  slain  is  vindicated,  and  their  memory  honoured;  while  "  the 


JtXii  SCHEME  OF  THE  PROPHECr. 

rest,"  or  the  remnaDt  of  the  antichristian  party,  who  escaped  from  the 
battle  in  which  their  leaders  were  "  taken,"  will  be  as  dead  men  till  the 
thousand  years  are  ended.  To  them  this  glorious  period  will  be  a  burial, 
but  to  the  other  a  "  resurrection." 

After  the  Millennium,  Satan  is  loosed  for  a  little  season,  and  makes 
one  more  desperate  effort  to  corrupt  the  world,  and  to  destroy  the  church. 
This  brings  on  the  general  conflagration — the  resurrection  of  the  dead 
— and  the  last  judgment Chap.  xx. 

After  this  appear  "  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth"  spoken  of 
by  Peter,  "  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness."  The  world,  purified  from 
sin  and  its  effects,  becomes  the  everlasting  abode  of  the  righteous,  who 
having  been  raised  from  the  dead^^are  immortal. — ^The  whole  animate  and 
inanimate  creation,  in  so  far  as  it  has  been  "  made  subject  to  the  vanity" 
•f  subserving  the  cause  of  evil,  is  emancipated,  and  possessed  that  for 
which  it  has  "  travailed  in  pain,"  from  the  fall  of  man  until  now. — No 
more  shall  the  earth  be  pollntGd  and  desolated  by  a  succession  of  beasts ; 
but  lo,  "  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them, 
and  they  shall  be  Jiis  people,  and  God  himself  will  be  with  them,  and  be 
their  God. 

CoKCLUsioN. — The  present  the  period  of  the  vials;  or  that  space  of 
time  which  begins  with  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  and  ends  in 
the  Millennium. — The  termination  of  the  1260  years  probably  uncer- 
tain.— A  time  of  persecution  to  be  previously  expected. — Great  success 
will  attend  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  before  the  Millennium. — Aspect 
of  the  present  times. — The  Millennial  glory. — Concluding  reflections  on 
the  recent  changes  in  Europe. 


EXPOSITORY  DISCOURSES, 


DISCOURSE  I. 


THE  INTRODUCTION  AND  FRCFARATORY  VISION. 


Chap.  I. 


I  HAVE  lately  expressed  a  wish  to  enter  upon  this  difficult  part 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  :  not  because  1  conceive  myself  at  present 
equal  to  the  undertaking  ;  but  because  I  think  I  understand  some* 
thing  of  it,  and  hope  by  going  through  it  in  the  way  of  exposition 
to  understand  more.  I  enter  on  it  with  fear :  but  as  I  shall  not 
attempt  to  explain  that  which  appears  to  me  of  doubtful  import,  I 
hope  it  may  not  be  a  presumptuous,  but  a  profitable  undertaking.* 

]  The  revelation  of  Jesui  Christ,  which  God  gaee  unto  him,  to 
show  unto  his  servants  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass ;  and 
he  sent  and  signijied  it  by  his  angel  unto  his  servant  John  i  2  Who 
bare  record  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  of  all  things  that  he  saw.      3  Blessed  is  he  that  read- 

*  These  Discourses  were  delivered  in  the  years  1809  and  1810,  and  drawn 
outia  1811. 

Vol.  VI.  4 


26  INTRODUCTION.  [DiicouRse  I. 

tth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those 
things  which  are  written  therein  :  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

The  book  takes  its  title,  it  seems,  from  the  first  verse.  Al» 
scripture  is  a  revelation  in  some  sense  ;  but  this  is  a  disclosure  of 
things  to  come. 

Christ  is  the  great  prophet  of  the  church.  He  it  was,  as  we 
shall  see,  that  was  found  worthy  to  open  the  sefiled  book.  It  is 
necessary  to  distinguish  between  the  knowledge  of  Christ  as  a 
divine  person,  and  that  vyhich  he  possesses  as  the  prophet  of  his 
church.  As  divine,  he  knows  all  things  ;  all  things  are  naked  to 
the  eyes  of  Him  with  whom  we  have  to  do :  but  as  a  prophet  he 
receives  his  messages  from  the  Father,  and  makes  them  known  to 
us.  In  this  sense  he  knew  not  the  day  of  judgment;  that  is,  it 
was  no  part  of  the  revelation  which  God  gave  to  him  to  make 
known  to  men.  As  Christ  in  the  character  of  a  prophet  has  these 
things  revealed  to  him,  so  in  communicating  them  after  his  ascen- 
sion he  made  use  of  an  angel.  It  might  have  been  too  much  for  a 
mortal  man  to  be  admitted  directly  to  converse  with  him  in  his 
glorified  state. 

The  writer  introduces  himself  to  the  churches  in  the  character 
of  a  zvitness,  declaring  that  the  things  which  he  was  about  to  com- 
municate were  from  above — they  were  "the  word  of  God,"  and 
therefore  might  be  depended  upon  ;  **  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ,"  on  the  fulfilment  of  which  he  rested  the  truth  of  the 
gospel,  and  which  he  himself  in  vision  plainly  "saw." 

To  induce  us  to  give  the  most  serious  attention  to  the  subject, 
-a  blessing  is  pronounced  on  those  who  "  read,  and  hear,  and 
keep"  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  especially  as  the  time  of  its 
fulfilment  was  at  hand.  I  recollect  no  other  part  of  scripture 
that  is  prefaced  with  such  an  inducement  to  read  and  understand 
and  practically  regard  it.  The  prophecy  must  be  of  immediate 
concern  to  the  church  of  Christ,  and  requires  to  be  read  and 
heard,  not  for  the  gratifying  of  curiosity,  but  for  the  obedience  of 
faith.  We  must  "  keep"  it,  as  one  engaged  in  a  voyage  through 
dangerous  seas  keeps  his  chart,  and  consults  it  on  all  necessary 
occasions.     It  is  that  to  the  New  Testament  church  which  the 


Cbaftbk  I.]  INTRODUCTION.  27 

pillar  of  the  cloud  was  to  the  church  in  the  wilderness,  gyiding 
it  through  the  labyrinths  of  antichristiao  errors  and  corruptions. 
It  must  not  be  neglected  under  a  notion  of  its  being  hard  to  be 
understood.  As  well  might  the  mariner  amidst  the  rocks  neglect 
his  friendly  chart,  under  an  idea  of  its  being  difficult  to  understand 
and  apply  it. 

It  would  seem  too  from  this  promise,  that  the  successful  study 
of  the  prophecy  depends  not  merely  on  literary  attainments, 
but  on  a  practical  regard  to  the  things  contained  in  it.  What- 
ever advantages  attach  to  the  former,  and  these  are  many  and 
great,  they  will  not  succeed  nor  obtain  the  blessing  without  the 
latter. 

4  John  to  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Jlnia  :  Grace  be  unto  you, 
and  peace  from  him  which  is,  and  which  toas,  and  which  is  to  come : 
and  from  the  seven  spirits  which  arc  before  his  throne  :  5  And  from 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  faithful  witness,  and  the  first  begotten  of  the 
dead,  and  the  prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth.  Unto  him  that 
loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  6  And  hath 
made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  his  Father  ;  to  him  be  glory 
and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  7  Behold  he  cometh  with 
clouds  ;  and  every  eye  shall  see  him,  and  they  also  which  pierced 
him  :  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  loail  because  of  him. 
Even  so,  Amen. 

The  proconsular  Asia  had  probably  been  the  chief  seat  of  the 
writer's  labours  since  the  death  of  the  apostle  Paul.  To  the 
churches  in  this  province,  therefore,  he  was  directed  to  address  the 
prophecy.  The  benediction  is  affectionate  and  appropriate.  The 
periphrasis  used  of  God  the  Father,  "  Who  is,  and  who  was,  and 
who  is  to  come,"  is  singularly  appropriate  as  an  introduction  to  a 
prophecy  concerning  the  mutability  of  creatures.  The  "  seven 
spirits"  are  the  abundant  gifts  and  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  or 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  respect  of  his  abundant  gifts  and  graces.  The 
number  seven  is  not  only  a  well-known  symbol  of  perfection,  but 
corresponds  with  the  number  of  the  churches  j  and  as  they  repre- 
sent the  whole  church,  so  these  describe  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his 
rich  and  abundant  influences. 


^  INTRODUCTION.  [Discoitrbe  I. 

To  the  blessing  from  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit  he  addn, 
"  And  from  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  faithful  witness,  the  first 
begotten  of  the  dead,  and  the  prince  of  the  kings  of  the  earth." 
By  the  first  of  these  appellations  our  Lord  accredits  the  pro- 
phecy as  being  his  testimony  ;  and  by  the  last  two  cheers  his  suf-' 
fering  followers,  by  reminding  them  of  his  having  emerged  from 
death  and  obtained  a  complete  ascendency  over  all  his  and  their 
enemies. 

And  now  having  mentioned  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  he  cannot 
leave  it  without  adding  a  sweet  doxology  on  his  dying  love,  and  its 
interesting  effects — "  Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from 
our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto 
God  and  his  Father  ;  to  him  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and 
ever.  Amen."  Nor  has  he  yet  taken  leave  of  this  subject  : 
Christ's  suffering  people  must  be  directed  to  his  second  coming, 
when  the  persecuting  Jews  who  pierced  him  in  his  person, 
and  the  persecuting  Gentiles  who  were  now  piercing  him  in  his 
members,  will  be  called  to  account.  To  their  just  punishment, 
dreadful  as  it  will  be,  the  servants  of  God  will  add  their  "  Amen." 

8  /  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  ending,  saith 
the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come,  the 
Almighty. 

The  apostle,  after  expatiating  on  the  glory  of  Christ  in  his  salu- 
tation, now  introduces  him  as  speaking  himself.  That  these  are 
his  words,  and  not  those  of  the  Father,  will  appear  from  compar- 
ing them  with  Chap  i.  l.andxxii.  6 — 16.  It  was  Jesus  Christ, 
and  not  the  Father,  who  communicated,  through  the  angel,  with 
his  servant  John.  The  Father  is  sometimes  referred  to  in  the 
prophecy  ;  but,  if  1  mistake  not,  it  is  in  the  third  person  only  : 
not  as  speaking, but  as  spoken  of.  Jesus  Christ  therefore  is  "  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  ending,  who  is,  and 
who  was,  and  who  is  to  come,  the  Almighty  ;"  and  consequently 
is  able  to  preserve  his  church,  and  to  execute  the  punishments 
denounced  in  this  prophecy  against  her  enemies. 

9  /  John,  who  also  am  your  brother  and  companion  in  tribulation 
and  ia  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  JesHS  Christ,  was  in  the  isle  that 


Chapter  I.]  PREPARATORY  VISION.  29 

is  called  Patmos,for  the  word  of  God  and  for  the  tegtimony  of  Jesus 
Christ.  10  /  was  in  the  spirit  on  the  hordes  day.  and  heard  behind  me 
a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet,  1 1  Saying,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega, 
the  first  and  the  last :  and.  What  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book,  and  send 
it  unto  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia ;  unto  Ephesus,  and  unU 
Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamos,  and  unto  Thyatira,  and  unto  Sardi$, 
and  unto  Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea.  12  And  I  turned  to  see 
the  vfiice  that  spake  with  me.  And  being  turned,  I  saw  seven 
golden  candlesticks ;  1 3  And  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  candlesticks, 
ctjte  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  clothed  with  a  garment  down  to 
the  foot,  and  girt  about  the  paps  with  a  golden  girdle.  14  His 
head  and  his  hais  were  white  like  wool,  as  white  as  snow;  and  his 
eyes  were  as  a  fame  of  fire  ;  15  And  his  feet  like  unto  fine  brass,  as 
if  they  burned  in  a  furnace ;  and  his  voice  as  the  sound  of  many 
waters.  1 6  And  lie  had  in  his  right  hand  seven  stars  :  and  out  of 
his  mouth  went  a  sharp  two-edged  sword :  and  his  countenance 
was  as  the  sun  shineth  in  his  strength.  17  And  when  I  saw  him, 
I  fell  at  his  feet  as  dead :  and  he  laid  Ms  right  hand  upon  me. 
saying  unto  me,  Fear  not ;  I  am  the  first  and  the  last :  1 8  J 
am  he  that  liveth^  and  was  dead  ;  and  behold,  I  am  alive  for  ever- 
more. Amen;  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death.  19  Write 
the  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the  things  which  are,  and  the 
things  which  shall  be  hereafter,  20.  The  mystery  of  the  seven 
stars  which  thou  sawest  in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden 
candlesticks.  The  seven  stars  are  the  angeh  of  the  seven  church- 
es :  and  the  seven  candlesticks  lohich  thou  sawest,  are  the  seven 
churches. 

It  was  usual  for  the  most  eminent  prophets  to  be  introduced  to 
their  work  by  an  extraordinary  vision.  Such  was  the  introduction 
of  Isaiah,  of  Jeremiah,  and  of  Ezekiel  ;  *  and  such  is  that  of  John. 
Having  been  banished  to  the  Isle  of  Patmos  by  Domitian,  for 
preaching  Christ,  the  spirit  of  prophecy  came  upon  him  on  the 
Lord's  day  ;  when  he  heard  from  behind  him  a  great  voice  as  of 
a  trumpet,  saying,  1  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last, 

*  Isa.  vi.    Jct.  i.     Ezek.  i. 


30  PREPARATORY  VISION.  [J^^scoukse  I. 

and  what  thou  seest  write  in  a  book,  and  send  it  unto  the  seveo 
churches  which  are  in  Asia.  Turning  to  see  from  whence  the 
voice  proceeded,  he  saw  "  seven  golden  candlesticks,  and  in  the 
midst  of  them  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man."  It  was  from 
him  therefore  that  the  great  voice  proceeded.  In  short,  he  saw 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  as  to  his  human  nature  had  lived 
and  died  on  earth,  but  who  as  to  his  divine  person  was  "  the  first 
and  the  last,"  standing  as  the  great  High  Priest  over  the  house 
of  God,  in  the  midst  of  his  churches,  clothed  with  ineffable 
glory. 

The  effect  of  such  a  vision  was  more  than  a  frail  mortal 
could  sustain.  He  who  when  his  Lord  was  upon  earth  leaned 
familiarly  on  his  bosom,  now  "  fell  at  his  feet  as  dead."  But, 
laying  his  right  hand  upon  him,  he  said,  "  Fear  not,  I  am  the 
first  and  the  last;  I  am  he  that  liveth  and  was  dead,  and  behold 
I  am  alive  for  evermore.  Amen ;  and  have  the  keys  of  hell  and 
of  death."  This  impressive  vision  would  not  only  excite  in  his 
mind  a  deep  interesl  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  so  prepare 
him  for  what  he  was  to  see,  and  hear,  and  write  ;  but  must 
have  tended  greatly  to  relieve  him  from  those  anxieties  for  his 
brethren  and  companions  in  tribulation  from  whom  he  had  been 
separated.  All  the  apostles  were  dead  :  he  only  was  left,  and 
they  had  banished  him.  Hell  and  death  threatened  to  swallow 
up  the  church.  In  this  situation  he  is  told  not  to  fear,  for  that 
his  Lord  lived,  and  had  the  control  of  both  the  invisible  and 
visible  world. 

Being  commanded  lo  write  "  the  things  which  he  had  seen,  the 
things  that  zsere,  and  the  things  that  should  be  hereof ter,^^  we  may 
conclude  that  what  he  wrote  respected  not  only  the  future 
state  of  the  church,  from  the  time  of  the  vision,  but  the  whole 
gospel  dispensation,  from  the  ascension  of  Christ  lo  the  end  of  the 
world. 

What  is  said  of  the  ^'  seven  stars  and  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks," would  tend  greatly  to  encourage  both  the  ministers  and 
the  churches  of  Christ.     There  was  a  golden  candlestick  in  the 


Chapter  I  ]  PREPARATORY  VISION.  31 

tabernacle,  and  in  the  second  temple,*  That  was  but  one  can- 
dlestick, though  it  had  seven  branches  ;  but  these  are  seven  can- 
dlesticks ;  agreeing  with  the  different  constitutions  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament  church,  the  former  being  national,  and  the  latter 
congregational. 

*  Exod.  XXV.  31—40.    Zecb.  iv.  8, 


DISCOURSE  II. 


THE    EPISTLES    TO    THE    CHURCHES. 


Chap.  ii.  1—17. 

Before  we  enter  on  these  Epistles  distinctly,  it  is  proper  to 
make  a  few  general  remarks. 

First,  Some  have  considered  these  churches  as  prophetically 
representing  the  different  states  of  the  church  at  large  under  the 
gospel  dispensation.  There  is  no  doubt  but  analogies  may  be 
found  between  them  :  but  it  appears  to  me  that  the  hypothesis  is 
unfounded.  The  church  of  Ephesus,  if  designed  to  represent  the 
whole  Christian  church  in  the  age  of  the  apostles,  might  be  ex- 
pected to  sustain  as  high  a  character  at  least  as  any  that  follow  ; 
whereas  Smyrna  in  respect  of  its  purity  is  manifestly  superior  to 
it.  Every  thing  addressed  to  the  latter  is  in  its  praise  ;  which  is 
not  the  case  with  the  former.  But  surely  it  is  not  true  that 
any  age  of  the  church  since  that  of  the  apostles  is  to  be  com- 
pared with  it,  much  less  that  it  has  excelled  it  in  evangelical 
purity. 

Others,  doubting  the  justness  of  this  hypothesis,  have  consider- 
ed the  Epistles  to  the  churches  as  referring  to  the  then  present 
state  of  the  church,  and  the  sealed  book  to  that  which  was  future. 
And  this  they  consider  as  agreeing  with  the  division  of  tire  book 
into  "  things  which  the  writer  had  seen,  things  which  were,  and 
things  which  should  be  hereafter.*  This  is  Mr.  Lowman's  view  of 
it.    When  I  entered  on  these  Discourses  from  the  pulpit,  I  adopt- 

*Chap.  i.  19. 
Vol.  VI.  5. 


34  THE  EPISTLES.  [Discourse  !!• 

ed  this  opinion  :  but  before  I  had  proceeded  far  in  the  work,  I  was 
compelled  to  give  it  up ,  the  reasons  for  which  will  appear  when 
'we  enter  on  the  opening  of  the  seals,  in  Chap.  vi.  under  the  fifth 
general  remark  in  Discourse  VI. 

Instead  of  considering  the  Epistles  to  the  seven  churches,  either 
as  prophetic,  or  as  descriptive  of  the  state  of  the  church  at  large 
as  it  then  roas,  I  should  rather  consider  them  as  descriptive  of  the 
state  of  those  seven  churches  as  it  then  was,  and  as  designed  to  fur- 
nish encouragements,  reproofs,  warnings,  and  counsels,  to  alt 
other  churches  and  Chi'istians,  in  all  future  ages,  as  their  cases  are 
found  to  resemble  theirs.  The  application  ought  not  to  be  confined 
to  one  age  more  than  to  another,  nor  even  to  collective  bodies: 
every  one  in  every  age,  that  hath  an  ear  to  hear,  is  called  to 
"  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches." 

In  applying  them  to  ourselves,  we  should  consider  the  Great 
Head  of  the  Church  as  watching  over  us,  and  closely  observing 
the  state  of  our  hearts  towards  him,  with  all  our  proceedings, 
whether  good  or  evil ;  and  inquire,  what  would  be  his  address  to 
us  were  he  to  commission  an  angel  or  an  apostle  to  write  to  us. 

Secondly,  By  the  Epistles  being  addressed  to  the  angels,  we  are 
not  to  understand  them  as  concerning  the  pastoi'S  only,  in  distinc- 
tion from  the  churches,  but  to  consider  them  as  their  represen- 
tatives. That  which  the  Spirit  saith  in  these  Epistles  is  "  to  the 
churches.'' 

Thirdly,  In  every  address  to  the  churches  Christ  assumes  a 
distinct  character,  taken  from  some  one  part  of  the  description 
given  of  him  in  the  preceding  vision  ;  each  of  which,  if  we 
rightly  understand  it,  will  be  found  to  be  appropriate  to  the  char- 
acter or  circumstances  of  the  church  addressed. 

Fourthly,  Every  address  begins  with  commendation,  provided 
there  be  any  thing  to  commend.  This  shows  that  Christ  knows 
all,  and  notices  that  which  is  good  amongst  us  as  well  as  that  which 
is  evil ;  nay,  that  he  takes  more  pleasure  in  noticing  the  good 
than  in  complaining  of  the  evil — an  example  worthy  of  our  imita- 
tion in  dealing  with  one  another.  If  we  wish  to  reclaim  our 
brethren  who  have  fallen  into  sin,  we  must  begin  by  appreciating 
the  good  in  them,  and  in  candidly  commending  it,  before  we  re- 


Chapter  H.j  EPHESUS.  35 

prove  them  for  their  faults.  Such  was  the  conduct  of  Faal  to  the 
Corinthians,  when  about  to  censure  them  for  their  abuse  of  the 
Lord's  supper — "  Now  I  praise  you,  brethren,  that  ye  remember 
me  in  all  things,  and  keep  the  ordinances  as  1  delivered  them  unto 
you." 

Fifthly,  Most  of  the  churches  have  somewhat  on  account  of 
which  they  are  censured  and  admonished.  This  is  an  humbling 
truth,  even  of  the  first  and  purest  churches,  how  much  more  of 
those  in  our  times  !  If  the  Son  of  God,  whose  eyes  are  as  a 
flaming  fire,  were  to  pronounce  our  character,  would  there  not  be 
"somewhat  against  us?"  We  can  see  each  other's  errors  and 
defects  5  but  it  were  to  much  more  advantage  if  we  could  detect 
our  own. 

Finally,  Every  epistle  concludes  with  a  promise  to  him  that 
overcoraeth,  and  an  exhortation  to  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  churches.  Professing  Christians  in  this  world  are  soldiers 
enlisted  under  the  banner  of  Christ.  Some  have  proved  desert- 
ers J  many  have  been  partially  overcome  ;  the  Captain  ol'  the 
Lord's  host  here  addresses  them,  holding  forth  the  glory  that 
awaits  them  who  are  finally  victorious. 

1  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  EpkesuSf  write  ;  These  things 
saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  who  walketh 
in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks ;  2  /  know  thy  works, 
and  thy  labour,  and  thy  patience,  and  how  thou  canst  not  bear 
them  which  are  evil :  and  thoii  hast  tried  them  which  say  they  are 
apostles,  and  are  not ;  and  hast  found  them  liars  :  3  And  hast 
borne,  and  hast  patience,  and  for  my  name^s  sake  hast  laboured^ 
and  hast  not  fainted.  4  Nevertheless,  I  have  somewhat  against 
thee,  because  thou  hast  left  thy  first  love.  5  Remember  therefore 
from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  the  first  works  ;  or 
else  I  will  come  unto  thee  gitickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick 
out  of  his  place,  except  thou  repent.  6  But  this  thou  hast,  that 
thou  hateth  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolaitanes,  ivhich  I  also  hate.  7  He 
that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches.  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of 
life^  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God. 


3*6  EPHESU&.  [DispuasElI. 

Ephesus  was  the  metropolis  of  the  Proconsular  Asia  ;  and  it  is 
probable  that  all  these  churches  were  planted  by  the  labours  of 
the  apostle  Paul,  during  his  two  years'  residence  at  Ephesus,  when 
"  all  they  who  dwelt  in  Asia,  heard  the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
both  Jews  and  Greeks."     Acts  xix.  10. 

The  Ephesians  appear  to  have  been  in  a  good  state  when  the 
apostle  Paul  took  leave  of  their  elders  at  Miletus  ;  but  he  then 
gave  them  to  expect  a  time  of  trial  after  his  departure,  and  which 
by  this  time  seems  to  have  come  upon  them. 

The  charaeter  which  our  Lord  here  assumes  is  taken  from 
Chap.  i.  36,  20.  and  seems  to  contain  both  encouragement  and 
warning;  which  fitly  applies  to  their  character,  as  partly  com- 
mendable, and  partly  blameable.  They  had  been  distinguished 
by  their  exertions  in  protnoting  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  their 
sufferings  on  account  of  it.  They  "  worked,"  yea,  they  "laboured," 
for  Christ,  and  when  called  to  encounter  persecution,  bore  it  with 
"  patience."  They  were  zealous  also  in  the  exercise  of  a  strict 
and  holy  discipline,  not  suffering  evil  characters  and  impostors  to 
remain  amongst  them  :  and  in  this  course  of  obedeince  they  had 
"  not  fainted."  Altogether,  this  is  a  high  character.  Yet  even 
here  is  something  amiss  :  they  had  "left  their  first  love."  We 
see  here,  that  the  Lord  looketh  at  the  heart.  We  may  retain  our 
character  and  respectabilty  among  the  churches,  while  yet,  as  to 
the  state  of  oar  minds,  Christ  hath  somewhat  against  us.  To  leave 
our  first  love  is  a  very  common  case,  so  much  so  that  some  will 
give  young  Christians  to  expect  it  as  a  matter  of  course  :  but 
Christ  treats  it  as  a  sin,  and  calls  on  the  parties  to  "  repent"  of  it, 
yea,  and  threatens  to  "  remove  their  candlestick  out  of  its  place 
except  they  repented."  To  decline  in  our  attachments  to  Christ, 
his  gospel,  his  ordinances,  his  people,  and  his  cause,  is  practically 
reproaching  him  :  it  is  saying  to  those  around  us,  that  we  have 
not  found  that  in  his  religion  which  we  once  expected  to  find.  O 
my  people,  what  have  I  done  unto  thee,  and  wherein  have  I  wearied 
thee  ?     Testify  against  me  ! 

A  declension  in  love  is  followed  by  a  degeneracy  in  good  works. 
If  this  had  not  been  the  case,  they  would  not  have  been  admon- 
ished to  do  their  "  first  works."      Either  they  were  neglected,  or 


ChAptbui  II.]  SMYRNA.  37 

attended  to  in  a  half-hearted  manner,  different  from  what  they 
were  at  the  beginning. 

The  Lord,  to  show  that  he  did  not  find  fault  with  them  with 
pleasure,  again  commends  them  as  far  as  they  were  commendable  : 
they  hated  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaita'nes,  which  he  also  hated. 
Clemens  of  Alexandria,  as  quoted  by  Eusebius,  speaks  of  these  as 
a  people  who  practised  a  community  of  wives,  living  in  fornication 
and  adultery.  It  is  thought,  and  with  some  probability,  that  they 
were  the  people  to  whom  Peter  and  Jude  refer,  the  antinomians 
of  the  primitive  church. 

If  we  have  an  ear  to  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  this  church, 
we  shall  learn  from  it,  among  other  things,  that  works  are  the 
chief  test  of  character  ;  that  in  serving  the  Lord  in  this  world 
there  is  great  occasion  for  patience  under  sufferings,  and  discrim' 
ination  of  characters  ;  and  that  while  justly  censuring  others,  we 
may  decline  in  spirituality  ourselves. 

The  promise  to  him  that  overcometh,  is,  that  he  shall  "  eat  of 
the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God." 
That  which  grew  in  the  earthly  paradise  became  inaccessible  by 
sin;  but  no  flaming  sword  nor  cherubim  prevent  access  to  this. 

8  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna,  write,  These  things 
saith  the  jirst  and  the  last ;  which  was  dead,  arid  is  alive ;  9  1 
know  thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty,  (but  thou  art  rich,) 
and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are 
not,  hut  are  the  synagogue  of  Satan.  10  Fear  none  of  those  things 
which  thou  shalt  suffer :  behold,  the  devil  shall  cast  some  of  you 
iv to  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried;  and  ye  shall  have  tribulation  ten 
days :  be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of 
life.  1 1  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  lohat  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  the  churches.  He  that  overcometh  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second 
death. 

No  mention  is  made  of  this  church  and  several  others,  except  in 
these  epistles.  Polycarp,  the  disciple  of  John,  was  pastor  of  it, 
and  suffered  martyrdom.  Whether  he  was  the  angel  here  address- 
ed is  uncertain  ;  but  when  he  suffered,  which  was  about  the  year 
162,  he  speaks  of  himself  as  having  served  Christ  86  years,  and 
Irenaeus  speaks  of  him  as  having  been  ordained  Bishop  of  Smyrna 


38  SMYRNA.  [Discourse  II 

by  the  apostles.     This  church  seems  distinguished  by  its  persecu- 
tions ;  all  that  is  said  has  respect  to  them. 

The  character  under  which  Chirst  addresses  them  is  taken  from 
Chap.  i.  11,  18.  These  things,  saith  the  first  and  the  last,  who 
was  dead,  and  is  alive."  The  former  is  expressive  of  his  God- 
head, and  suggests  how  vain  it  is  for  the  enemies  of  the  gospel  to 
oppose  him !  In  the  latter  he  holds  up  himself  as  an  example 
of  persecution  before  them,  and  as  an  earnest  of  deliverance 
from  it. 

The  commendaton  of  their  "  works"  in  the  midst  of  tribulation 
and  poverty,  (poverty  it  is  likely,  arising  from  their  persecutions,) 
is  much  to  their  honour.  We  see  here  of  what  little  account 
worldly  wealth  is  in  the  estimation  of  Christ.  We  hear  much  of 
respectable  congregations,  and  churches,  when  little  else  is  meant 
but  that  they  are  numerous  or  opulent  :  but  the  estimation  of 
Christ  goes  on  quite  another  principle.  What  a  contrast  there  is 
between  this  church  and  that  at  Laodicea !  They  were  rich  in 
this  world's  goods,  but  poor  towards  God :  these  were  poor  in 
this  world,  but  rich  towards  God. 

It  is  intimated  that  the)'  had  not  only  to  contend  with  Heathens, 
but  Jews,  who  had  a  synagogue  in  this  city  :  and  it  is  remarkable 
that  in  the  account  of  the  martyrdom  of  Polj'carp,  the  Jews  are 
spoken  of  as  being  very  active  in  it,  and  as  joining  the  Heathens  in 
icindling  the  fire.  We  see  here  to  what  a  state  of  mind  that  peo- 
ple were  left  after  having  rejected  Christ :  they  had  been  the 
people  of  God,  but  were  now  no  longer  such,  but  blasphemers  : 
their  synagogues  had  been  places  where  God  had  been  worship- 
ped :  there  our  Lord  himself  attended,  and  to  them  the  friends  of 
God  in  Heathen  countries  had  been  used  to  resort;  but  from  hence 
they  became  the  synagogues  of  Satan  ! 

They  are  given  to  expect  more  persecutions,  but  are  encour- 
aged to  meet  them  with  fortitude.  The  devil  would  stir  up  his 
agents  to  imprison  some  of  them  for  a  season,  and  some  of  them 
might  expect  to  die  for  the  name  of  Christ ;  but  if  faithful  unto 
death,  they  are  promised  a  crown  of  life. 

It  was  about  sixty-seven  years  after  this  that  Polycarp  and  other 
members  of  this  church,  suffered  martyrdom;   the   account  of 


CHAPfER  H.j  PERGAMOS.  39 

which  is  given  by  Eusebius  in  a  letter  from  the  church  of  Smyrna. 
When  Polycarp  was  apprehended  by  his  persecutors,  they  set  him 
on  an  ass,  and  brought  him  to  the  place  of  judgment.  He  was  met 
by  some  of  the  magistrates,  who  took  him  into  their  carriage,  and 
tried  to  persuade  him  to  deny  Christ  and  save  his  life,  but  which 
he  resisted.  On  his  approaching  the  place  of  execution  the  Pro- 
consul, ashamed  of  putting  so  aged  and  venerable  a  man  to  death, 
urged  him  to  blaspheme  Christ.  It  was  then  that  he  answered, 
"Eighty-six  years  have  I  served  him,  during  all  which  time  he 
never  did  me  injury;  how  then  can  I  blaspheme  my  king  and  my 
Saviour?"  When  further  urged,  his  answer  was,  "I  am  a 
Christian."  When  threatened  with  wild  beasts,  he  said,  "  Bring 
them  forth."  When  with  fire,  he  reminded  them  of  the  eternal 
fire  that  awaited  .the  ungodly.  His  last  address  to  God  had  more 
of  praise  in  it  than  of  prayer. 

It  is  a  high  honour  to  this  persecuted  people  that  nothing  is 
said  to  them  in  a  way  of  reproof  To  be  "  blameless  and  harm- 
less, the  sons  of  God  without  rebuke  in  an  evil  generation,"  is 
great,  even  in  respect  of  our  fellow-creatures  ;  but  to  be  without 
rebuke  from  Christ  himself  is  much  greater. 

To  this  suffering  church  Christ  saith,  "Be  thou  faithful  unto 
death,  and  I  will  give  the  a  crown  of  life.  He  that  overcometh 
shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second  death."  Let  every  one  that  hath 
an  ear  hear  this  language,  and  be  armed  by  it  against  the  fear  of 
man. 

1 2  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Pergamos  write  ;  These 
things  saith  he  which  hath  the  sharp  sword  with  two  edges;  13  I 
know  thy  works,  and  where  thou  dwellest,  even  lohere  Satan's  seat 
is ;  and  thou  holdest  fast  my  name,  and  hast  not  denied  my  faith, 
even  in  those  days  wherein  Jlntipas  was  my  faithful  martyr^  who 
was  slain  among  yon,  where  Satan  dwelleth.  14  But  I  have  a 
few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  hast  there  them  that  hold  the 
doctriiie  of  Balaam,  icho  taught  Balac  to  cast  a  stumbling-block 
before  the  children  of  Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  and 
to  conunit  fornication.  15  So  hast  thou  also  them  that  hold  the 
doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitanes,  tchich  thing  I  hate.  l6  Repent;  or 
else  I  will  come  unto  thee  qidckly,  and  vcill  fight  against  them  with 


40  PERGAMOS.  [Discourse  II. 

the  sword  of  my  mouth.  11  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches ;  To  him  that  overcometh 
will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna,  and  will  give  him  a  white 
stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth 
saving  he  that  receiveth  it. 

Pergamos  was  a  city  of  JVIysia,  not  far  from  Troas.  We  find 
the  apostle  Paul  at  this  latter  city  more  than  once,  and  that  "  a 
door  was  here  opened  to  him  of  the  Lord,  to  preach  Christ's  gos- 
pel."* Here  it  was  that  he  afterwards  commemorated  the 
Lord's  death  with  the  disciples;  and  as  he  had  to  wait  seven  days 
for  their  coming  together,  it  would  seem  as  if  they  had  to  come 
from  some  great  distance.  The  church  at  Pergamos  might  there- 
fore be  planted  about  the  same  time. 

The  character  under  which  our  Lord  addresses  them  is  taken 
from  Chap.  i.  16.  "  He  that  hath  the  sharp  sword  with  two 
edges ;"  and  wears  a  terrible  aspect  towards  a  corrupt  party 
amongst  them,  against  whom  he  threatens  to  wage  war. 

Kind  and  encouraging  things,  however,  are  addressed  to  the  body 
of  them.  Christ  knew  their  "works,"  and  their  firm  adherence 
to  him  under  great  trials  and  persecutions,  in  which  one  of  their 
number  in  particular,  and  probably  their  pastor,  had  suffered 
martyrdom.  Pergamos  was  a  city  said  to  be  '"  sacred  to  the  gods  :" 
here  therefore  we  might  expect  to  find  the  head-quarters  of  idol- 
atry and  persecutions  ;  and  their  standing  firm  in  such  a  place, 
and  at  such  times,  was  much  to  their  honour. 

But  there  were  "  a  few  things"  amongst  them  which  dis- 
pleased Christ.  Some  of  the  members  tampered  with  idolatry 
and  its  ordinary  attendant,  fornication ;  and  the  rest  connived  at 
it.  This  is  called  "  the  doctrine  of  Balaam,"  because  it  was  in  this 
way  that  the  wicked  prophet  drew  Israel  into  sin.  They  had  also 
some  of  the  "  Nicolaitanes"  amongst  them,  whose  principles  and 
practices  the  Lord  abhorred. 

They  are  called  upon  to  repent,  on  pain  of  Christ's  displeasure, 
who  threatens,  except  they  repent,  to  come  unto  them  quickly, 

*  2  Cor.  ii.  12. 


Chapter  II.]  PERGAM03.  41 

and  to  execute  the  judgments  of  his   word  against  them,  eren 
against  the  transgressors  themselves,  and  all  who  favoured  them. 

These  warnings  and  threatenings  require  our  attention,  and  that 
of  all  who  are  guilty  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  of  the  same  evils  j 
nor  do  the  encouragements  to  them  that  overcome  require  it  less. 
The  "  hidden  manna,"  the  "  white  stone,"  and  the  "  new  name," 
being  promised  as  the  reward  of  them  that  overcome,  seems  to 
refer  to  the  blessedness  and  honour  of  a  future  state,  rather  than 
of  the  present ;  though  Christians  doubtless  have  a  foretaste  of 
them  even  in  this  life.  The  "  hidden  manna"  refers  to  those  who 
should  deny  themselves  of  "  eating  things  sacrificed  to  idols,"  and 
other  carnal  enjoyments,  for  Christ's  sake  ;  and  denotes  that  there 
is  a  feast  in  reserve  for  them,  which  shall  infinitely  exceed  the 
pleasures  of  flesh  and  sense.  The  Romans  in  judgment  are  said 
to  have  given  their  suffrage  for  condemnation  by  casting  black 
stones  into  an  urn,  and  for  absolution  white  stones.  White  stones 
are  also  said  to  have  been  given  by  the  Greeks  to  the  conquerors 
in  the  Olympic  games,  with  their  names  upon  them,  and  the  value 
of  the  prize  they  won.     The  application  of  this  is  easy. 


Vol.  VI. 


DISCOURSE  III. 


THE  EPISTLES  TO  THE  CHURCHES,  CONTINUED. 


Chap.  ii.  18—29.    Chap.  iii. 

And  unto  the   angel  of  the  church  in   Thyntira  -write  ;  These 
things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  his  eyes  like  unto  a  fame  of 
fre,  and  his  feet  are  like  fne  brass;  19  /  know  thy  works,  and 
charity  and  service,  and  faith,  and  thy  patience,  and  thy  works  ; 
and  the  last  to  be  more  than  the  first.     20  Notwithstanding  I  have 
a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  suffer  est  that  woman  Jezebel, 
which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  seduce  my  servants 
to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols.     21 
And  I  gave  her  space  to  repent  of  her  fornication  ;  and  she  repented 
not.     22  Behold,  I  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  them  that  com- 
mit adultery  with  her  into  great  tribulation,  except  they  repent  of 
their  deeds.     23  And  I  will  kill  her  children  tvith  death  ;  and  all 
the  churches  shall  know  that  I  am  he  which  searcheth  the  rei7is  and 
hearts  :  and  I  will  give  unto  every  one  of  you  according  to  your 
works.     24    But  unto  you  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira,  As 
many  as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  which  have  not  known  the  depths 
of  Satan,  as  they  speak ;  I  will  put  upon  you  none  other  burden. 
25  But  that  which  ye  have  already,  hold  fast  till  I  come.     26  Atid 
he  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end,  to  him  will 
I  give  power  over  the  nations  :     27  ^And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a 
rod  of  iron  :  as  the  vessels  of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  to  shi- 
veri:)  even  as  I  received  of  my  Father.     28  And  I  loill  give  him 
the  morning  star.     29  He  that  hath  an  ear  to  hear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches. 


44  THYATIRA.  [Discourse  IIU 

The  character  under  which  our  Lord  addresses  this  church  is 
taken  from  Chap.  i.  13 — 15.  with  this  variation  :  there  he  is 
described  as  "  one  hke  unto  the  Son  of  God  ;"  as  denoting  his 
divine  personality.  With  this  agrees  what  is  said  of  him,  that 
"his  eyes  were  like  unto  a  flame  of  fire,"  discerning  the  secrets 
of  the  heart  ;  "  and  his  feet  like  tine  brass"  denoting  the  stability 
and  glory  of  his  proceedings.  It  is  like  saying,  '*  All  things  are 
naked  and  open  to  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  you  have  to  do. 
Seeing  then  that  ye  have  a  great  High  Priest,  that  is  passed  into 
the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  hold  fast  your  profession  !" 

It  is  a  high  commendation  that  is  given  of  this  church,  for  its 
"  works,  and  chanty,  and  service,  and  patience,  and  works.''  Nor 
is  this  last  word  repeated  without  cause  ;  it  denotes  their  perse- 
vering and  even  abounding  in  good  works;  "  the  last  were  more 
than  the  first."  There  are  few  churches,  I  fear,  of  which  this 
can  be  said.  Christ  may  know  our  works — and  our  works:  but  in 
most  cases  the  first  are  more  than  the  last ! 

Yet  with  all  this  excellence,  Christ  has  a  few  things  against 
them.  With  all  this  positive  good,  there  was  a  mixture  of  relative 
evil.  "  The  woman  Jezebel,"  seems  to  relate  to  a  corrupt  part 
of  the  church,  who  though  united  to  God's  people,  as  Jezebel  was 
by  marrying  an  Israelitish  prince,  yet  were  in  heart  attached  to 
idolatry,  and  laboured  to  seduce  others  into  it.  As  a  corrupt  part 
of  the  Christian  church  is  described  as  a  harlot,  so  a  corrupt  part 
of  a  particular  church,  may  be  thus  designated  ;  and  as  Jezebel 
pretended  to  divine  authority,  and  had  her  prophets  to  draw  the 
servants  of  God  into  literal  and  spiritual  fornication,  so  these  had 
a  kind  of  religion  which  would  comport  with  eating  and  drinking 
at  idolatrous  temples,  and  so  with  occasional  confirmity  (o  idola- 
try. They  had  had  space  to  repent  ;  the  Lord  had  long  borne 
with  them  :  but  his  forbearance  operated,  as  it  often  does,  to 
harden  them  in  their  sin.  This  forbearance,  however,  will  not 
continue  always  :  Jezebel,  with  her  adulterous  paramours,  will, 
except  they  repent,  be  cast  together  into  a  bed  of  devouring  fire  j 
and  this  for  a  warning  to  the  churches. 

It  seems  that,  like  some  among  the  Corinthians,  they  boasted  of 
their  knowledge,  as  being  able  to  distinguish  between  eating  at  an 


Chapter  III.]  SAUDIS.  45 

idol's  temple  and  worshipping  it  (1  Cor,  viii.  1.)  ;  they  spake  of 
their  depths  in. knowledge  ;  but  Christ  calls  them  "  the  depths  of 
Satan,"  and  virtually  disowns  their  abettors,  distinguishing  the 
faithful  from  them — "  Unto  you,  I  say,  and  unto  the  rest  in  Thya- 
tira,  as  many  as  have  not  this  doctrine,  and  who  have  not  known 
the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they  speak  ;  I  will  put  upon  you  none  other 
burden.     But  that  which  ye  have  hold  fast  till  1  come." 

The  promise  to  them  that  overcome  the  temptations  of  the  pre- 
sent life  is  a  final  triumph.  They  shall  judge  the  world  of  the 
ungodly  :  and  those  who  have  persecuted  them,  and  set  themselves 
against  them,  and  then  fall  before  them.  As  a  potter's  vessel  is 
broken  to  shivers,  so  shall  they  be  destroyed  ;  and  all  this  accor- 
ding to  the  commission  which  Christ  received  of  his  Father. 

Nor  is  this  all :  Christ  will  give  unto  them  that  overcome  "  the 
morning  star."  As  this  is  one  of  the  names  assumed  by  himself, 
(Chap.  xxii.  16.)  it  may  denote  that  he  himself  will  be  their  por- 
tion. 

The  exhortation  "  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear,"  &c.  may 
in  this  case  direct  our  attention  to  the  following  important  particu- 
lars— That  we  may  be  members  of  a  true  church,  and  yet  not  true 
members  of  the  church  ;  that  the  mixture  of  evil  characters  and 
evil  things  which  at  present  are  found  in  Christ's  visible  kingdom 
greatly  tarnishes  its  glory,  but  in  the  end  he  will  gather  them  out, 
and  then  shall  the  righteous  shine  like  the  sun  in  tlie  kingdom  of 
their  Father  ;  that  we  may  have  space  given  us  for  repentance, 
and  yet  never  repent,  which  will  greatly  aggravate  our  doom  ;  that 
there  is  a  species  of  knowledge  with  which  it  is  our  honour  and 
happiness  to  be  unacquainted;  finally,  that  the  hope  of  victory  is 
sufficient  to  stimulate  us  under  all  our  conflicts. 

1  And  unto  the  atigel  of  the  church  in  Sardis  write  ;  These  lhin<rs 
saith  he  that  hath  the  seven  Spirits  of  God,  und  the  seven  stars  • 
I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  lioest,  and  art 
dead.  2  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  remain, 
that  are  ready  to  die  :  for  I  have  not  found  thy  works  perfect  before 
God.  3  Remember  therefore  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard 
and  hold  fast,  and  repent.  If  therefore  thou  shalt  not  watch,  I 
will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief,  and  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I 


46  SARDIS.  [Discourse  II(. 

loill  come  upon  thee.  4  Thou  hast  a  few  names  even  in  Sardis, 
which  have  not  defiled  their  garments ;  and  they  shall  walk  with  me 
in  white :  for  they  are  worthy.  5  He  that  overcomcth,  the  same 
shall  be  clothed  in  white  raiments ;  and  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name 
out  of  the  book  of  life,  but  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father j 
and  before  his  angels.  6  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what 
the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches. 

This  church  lies  under  the  heavy  charge  of  having  "  a  name  to 
live  while  it  was  dead."  The  address  to  it  is  taken  froni  Chap.  i. 
4.  20.  and  may  be  designed  to  direct  them  and  their  pastor  where 
to  look  for  reviving  grace.  Nothing  is  said  in  a  way  of  commenda- 
tion, except  to  individuals  amongst  them.  This  indicates  a  bad 
state  indeed.  There  are  not  many  churches  but  individuals  might 
be  found  in  them  who  love  the  Lord.  The  "  works"  which  Christ 
knew  appear  to  be  the  same  as  those  which  he  had  "  not  found 
perfect  before  God."  Though  therefore  he  knew  them,  he  did 
not  approve  of  them.  It  is  bad  for  the  world  to  be  dead  ;  but  for 
a  church  to  be  so  is  worse  :  this  is  salt  without  savour  ;  which  is 
neither  fit  for  the  land  nor  the  dunghill.  It  is  bad  for  individuals 
to  be  dead  ;  but  for  the  body  of  a  church  to  be  so  is  deplorable. 
It  is  implied,  that  they  were  not  only  destitute  of  spirituality,  but 
had  defiled  their  garments  by  worldly  conformity. 

There  had  been  some  good  amongst  them,  or  they  would  not 
have  been  called  to  "  remember  how  they  had  received  and 
heard;"  and  some  remains  of  it  might  continue.  As  no  complaint 
is  made  of  false  doctrine,  it  is  likely  they  continued  orthodox,  and 
kept  up  the  forms  of  godHness.  There  seem  to  have  been  some- 
thing of  truth,  love,  and  zeal;  but  they  were  like  dying  embers, 
ready  to  expire. 

Christ  admonishes  them  to  awake  from  their  stupidness,  to  take 
the  alarm,  and  to  strengthen  the  things  which  remained  that  were 
ready  to  die.  This  is  done  by  each  one  beginning  with  himself, 
and  ending  with  one  another. 

The  means  of  recovery  from  such  a  state  are,  "  Remembering 
how  we  received  and  heard"  the  gospel  at  first.  Call  to  remem- 
brance the  former  days,  not  to  get  comfort  under  our  declensions, 
but  to  recover  those  views  and  sensations  wliich  we  had  at  the 


6HAPTBRlli.|  PHILADKI-PHIA.  47 

beginning  of  our  Christian  course.  There  were  many  also,  who 
at  first  had  received  the  gospel  with  much  heart,  and  had  heard 
it  with  delight,  but  who  in  the  course  of  forty  years  would  be 
removed  by  death.  Let  them  call  to  remembrance  the  love  and 
zeal  of  their  fathers,  and  be  ashamed  of  their  own  declensions.  If 
these  admonitions  did  not  awaken  them,  they  are  given  to  under- 
stand that  Christ  will  come  upon  them  in  an  unexpected  hour,  even 
as  a  thief  cometh  in  the  night. 

The  "  few  names  which  had  not  defiled  their  garments"  are 
highly  commended.  To  walk  with  God  at  any  time  is  acceptable 
to  him  ;  and  to  do  this  while  others  around  us  are  corrupt,  is  more 
so.  This  is  being  faithful  among  the  faithless.  They  shall  walk 
with  Christ  in  glory,  honour,  and  purity.  With  this  agrees  the 
promise  to  them  that  overcome  :  "  They  shall  be  clothed  in  white 
raiment ;  and  Christ  will  not  blot  out  their  names  from  the  book 
of  life."  The  blessed  God  is  represented  as  keeping  a  register 
of  his  servants,  not  as  elect,  or  as  redeemed,  or  as  called,  but  as 
his  prof esscd  followers.  When  any  turn  back,  their  names  are 
blotted  out.  Hence  at  the  last  judgment  it  is  made  the  rule  of 
condemnation.  "  Whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book 
of  life  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire."  Chap.  xx.  15.  Some  were 
never  there,  liaving  never  professed  to  be  the  followers  of  Jesus, 
while  others  who  had  been  there  were  blotted  »ut  •  in  either  case 
their  names  would  not  be  found  there.  Hence  also  it  is  the  rule 
of  admission  into  the  New  Jerusalem.  Chap.  xxi.  27. 

"  He  that  hath  an  ear  to  hear  let  him  hear."  Let  us  be  aware 
of  judging  ourselves  by  what  others  think  of  us.  We  may  have  a- 
name  to  live  amongst  our  brethren,  and  yet  be  dead.  Our  names 
may  be  written  among  the  professed  followers  of  Christ,  and  yet 
be  blotted  out  when  he  comes  to  judgment.  But  let  faithful  indi- 
viduals know,  that  whatever  may  be  the  end  of  others,  Jesus  will 
confess  them  before  his  Fathei",  and  before  his  angels. 

7  Jlnd  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia  write  ;  These 
things  saith  he  that  is  holy :  he  that  is  true ;  he  that  hath  the  key 
of  David  ;  he  that  openeth,  and  no  man  shuiteth;  and  shutteth,  and 
no  man  openeth :  8  /  know  thy  works :  behold,  I  have  set  before 
thee  an  open  door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it :  for  thou  hast  a  little 


48  PHILADELPHIA.  [Discourse  III. 

strength,  and  hast  kept  my  word,  and  hast  not  denied  my  name.  9 
Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  (which  say 
they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie  ;)  behold,  I  will  make  them  to 
come  and  worship  before  thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I  have  loved 
thee.  10  Because  thou  hast  kept  the  tvord  of  my  patience,  I  will 
also  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come  upon 
all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.  11  Behold,  I 
come  quickly  :  hold  that  fast  which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy 
crown.  12  Him  that  overcometh,  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple 
of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out :  and  I  xvill  write  upon  him 
the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  tohich  is 
new  Jerusalem,  tvhich  c.ometh  down  out  of  Heaven  from  my  God : 
and  I  tvill  write  upon  him  my  new  name.  13  He  that  hath  an  ear, 
let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches. 

There  is  a  great  difiference  between  this  church  and  the  last :  there 

was  there  nothing  to  commend  ;  here  nothing  is  censured.     The 

character  under  which  they  are  addressed  is  taken  from  Chap.  i. 

18.  and  accords  with  the  address  itself.     "He  that  was  holy,  and 

true"  approved  of  them  ;  and  he  that  had  the  keys  of  David,  who 

opened  and  no  man  shut,  had  "set  an  open  door  before  them." 

The  Lord  knew  and  approved  of  their  works,  and  would  make 

hem  more  and  more  successful.     They  were  not  distinguished 

opulence  ;  nor  perhaps  by  any  of  those  things  that  render  a 

people  respectable  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  ;  but  of  their  "  little 

strength,"  they  had  made  good  use ;  had  held  fast  the  truth,  and 

stood  firm  under  persecution,  which  is  of  more  account  in  the 

esteem  of  Christ  than  a!!  other  things. 

This,  and  most  of  the  primitive  churches  met  with  great  oppo- 
sition from  the  Jewish  synagogue,  which  is  here  again  called  "  the 
synagogire  of  Satan  ;  "  whose  members  having  rejected  the  Mes- 
siah, were  no  longer  worthy  of  the  name  of  Jews.  They  that  say 
they  are  what  they  are  not,  whether  it  be  Jews  or  Christians,  are 
commonly  the  bitterest  of  persecutors.  Their  "coming"  to 
them  in  a  way  of  cringing  submission,  may  refer  to  a  state  of  things 
in  which,  a  door  being  opened  in  a  way  of  success,  the  Christians 
should  be  increased  in  number  and  in  power  ;  while  the  Jews, 


Chapter  III.]  LAODICEA.  49 

owing  to  their  wars  with  the  Romans,  would  be  glad  of  their 
friendship. 

The  gospel  is  called  "  the  word  of  Christ's  patience,"  in  respect 
of  what  it  was  to  them.  The  retention  of  it  under  a  succession  of 
cruel  persecutions  required  great  patience  ;  yet  they  had  kept  it, 
and  the  Lord  promised  in  return  to  keep  them  in  a  particular  time 
of  trial  that  was  coming  upon  the  world.  It  might  be  by  a  renewal 
of  persecution  in  the  empire,  or  by  the  prevailing  of  corruptions 
in  the  church.  As  the  Lord  punishes  sin  by  giving  men  up  to  sin, 
so  he  rewards  righteousness  by  preserving  them  in  the  paths  of  it. 
We  have  had  many  of  these  hours  of  temptation,  and  may  have 
many  more  :  blessed  are  they  that  are  preserved  through  them! 

They  are  directed  to  look  for  the  coming  of  their  Lord,  and  to 
hold  fast  truth  and  true  religion,  lest  their  adversaries  should  wrest 
it  out  of  their  hands,  and  so  deprive  them  of  their  reward. 

The  promise  to  them  that  overcome  is,  that  they  shall  be  "  pil- 
lars in  the  celestial  temple  ;  and  unlike  those  of  the  Jewish  tem- 
ple, which  were  removed  by  the  Chaldeans  and  by  the  Romans, 
shall  "  go  no  more  out."  We  are  not  to  reckon  the  future  great- 
ness of  men  according  to  their  talents  in  this  life,  but  according 
to  the  use  made  of  them.  Those  who  have  here  had  but  "  a  little 
strength,"  may  there  become  pillars  in  the  temple.  The  pillars 
of  the  church  on  earth  go  out  and  leave  it  by  death  ;  h»t  those 
of  the  church  above  will  abide  for  ever. 

The  writing  upon  them  of  the  name  of  God,  and  the  name  of  the 
city  of  God,  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  of  his  own  new  name,  doubt- 
less means  as  much  as  this— (hat  they  should  be  treated  as  the  sons 
and  daughters  of  the  Lord  Almighty,  as  citizens  of  the  Heavenly 
Jerusalem,  and  as  those  who  are  redeemed  from  among  men. 

It  is  for  us,  both  as  individuals  and  as  churches,  to  take  encour- 
agement from  this  address  to  hold  that  fast  which  we  have,  (hat 
no  man  take  our  crown. 

14  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans  write; 
These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  witness,  the  be- 
ginning of  the  creation  of  God  ;  15/  know  thy  works,  that  thou 
art  neither  cold  nor  hot:  I  woidd  thou  -wert  cold  or  hot.  16  So 
then  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will 

Vol.  VI.  7 


59  LAODICEA.  [Discourse  IU. 

tpue  thee  out  of  my  mouth.  17  Because  thou  sayest,  lam  rich, 
and  increased  with  goods,  and  hove  need  ofnofhi/tg  ;  and  knowest 
not  that  thou  art  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and 
naked:  18  /  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that 
thou  mayest  be  rich  ;  and  white  raiment,  that  thou  mayest  be  clothed, 
and  that  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness  do  not  appear  ;  and  anoint 
thine  eyes  with  eye-salve,  that  thou  mayest  see.  19  Jls  many  as  I 
love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten :  be  zealous  therefore  and  repent.  20 
Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock :  If  any  man  hear  my  voice^ 
and  open  the  door,  I  ivill  come  in  to  him,  and  sup  with  him  and  he 
■with  me.  21  To  him  thdt  overcometh  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me  in 
my  throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  my  Father 
in  his  throne.  22  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  imto  the  churches. 

This  church  appears  to  have  been  in  the  worst  state  of  any  of 
the  seven.  Sardis,  though  it  had  nothing  to  commend,  had  a  few 
excellent  names;  but  Laodicea  is  censured  without  distinction. 
Yet  even  this  church  is  not  given  up,  but  rebuki  d  in  love. 

The  character  under  which  the  Laodicenns  are  addressed  is 
that  of  •*  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  witness."  Being  lifted 
up  with  their  riches,  they  might  be  tempted  to  refuse  this  faithful 
witness  that  was  borne  against  them  :  but  however  disagreeable,  it 
was  "  true."  Christ  is  here  called,  "  The  beginning  of  the 
creation  of  God."  It  is  true  that  as  to  his  human  nature  he  was 
himself  created  :  the  name  here  assumed,  however,  does  not  refer 
to  this ;  but  to  his  being  the  head  (apj^ri)  and  first  cause  of  crea- 
tion. Thus  in  Col.  i.  15.  he  is  called  "  the  first-born  of  every 
creature  ;"  not  as  being  himself  a  creature,  but  the  first  cause  of 
creation:  "For  (it  is  added,)  by  hint  were  all  things  created  that 
are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether 
thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers :  all  thino-s 
were  created  by  him  and  for  him.  And  he  is  before  all  things, 
and  by  him  all  things  consist."*  A  message  from  sucli  a  charac 
ter  deserved  their  serious  attention. 

"^  Col.  i.  15—17. 


Chapter  III]  LAODICEA.  ^| 

Christ  knew  their  works,  but  could  not  approve  of  them :  for 
they  were  "  neither  cold  nor  hot."  They  may  be  said  to  be 
cold  who  have  no  religion,  and  pretend  to  none ;  and  they  to  be 
hot,  who  are  zealously  engaged  in  Christ's  work  :  but  this  people 
were  neither  this  nor  that.  They  were  not  decidedly  religious, 
and  yet  would  not  let  religion  alone. 

This  state  of  mind  is  represented  as  being  peculiarly  offensive 
to  Christ.  To  halt  between  truth  and  error,  God  and  the  world, 
is  worse  in  many  respects  than  to  be  openly  irreligious.  Corrupt 
Christianity  is  more  offensive  to  God  than  open  infidelity.  No 
man  thinks  the  worse  of  religion  for  what  he  sees  in  the  openly  ' 
profane  ;  but  it  is  otherwise  in  respect  of  religious  professors.  If 
he  that  namelh  the  name  of  Christ  depart  not  from  iniquity,  the 
honour  of  Christ  is  affected  by  his  misconduct. 

These  people  appear  to  have  been  very  proud,  and  withal  very 
ignorant  of  themselves.  Their  opulence  seems  to  have  lifted 
them  up.  Religion  seldom  thrives  with  much  worldly  prosperity. 
Men  covet  such  things,  and  value  themselves  upon  them  ;  but  they 
are  commonly  snares  to  their  souls.  It  is  a  hard  thing  for  a  rich 
man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  If  these  were  the 
"  riches"  of  which  they  boasted,  it  shows  that  the  estimate  of 
worldly  greatness  formed  by  the  faithful  and  true  witness,  is  very 
different  from  that  of  the  generality  of  men.  Of  what  account  is 
it  in  his  sight  to  be  rich  and  increased  in  goods,  while  as  to  our 
spiritual  concerns  we  are  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and 
blind,  and  naked? 

Being  charged  with  blindness,  and  counselled  to  use  means  to 
remove  it,  it  would  seem  however  that  the  riches  of  (fhich  they 
boasted  included  those  of  the  mind  :  and  that  they  were  proud  of 
their  knowledge  and  gifts,  as  well  as  of  their  wealth.  Like  the 
Corinthians,  "  they  were  full,  they  were  rich,  they  reigned  as 
kings  without  the  apostles."  There  is  much  of  this  still  among 
professing  Christians.  One  party  looks  down  upon  another,  and 
values  itself  for  its  superior  light ;  one  declaims  against  pharisaism 
in  the  true  spirit  of  a  pharisee  ;  another  is  busy  about  the  mote  in 
his  brother's  eye,  regardless  of  the  beam  in  his  own.  The  sen- 
t€nce  of  the  faithful  and  true  witness  concerning  all  that  are  wise 


52  LAODICEA.  [Discourse  III. 

and  righteous  in  their  own  eyes  is,  Thou  art  wretched,  and  mise- 
rable, and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked,  and  knowestit  not ! 

In  respect  of  the  counsel  offered  them,  they  are  addressed  like 
sinners  in  common,  who  knew  not  the  Saviour.  This  was  proba- 
bly the  case  with  many  of  them  ;  and  if  some  had  known  him,  yet 
being  in  a  backsliding  state,  the  best  counsel  that  could  be  given 
them  ^Vas,  that  they  should  come  as  sinners  immediately  to  the 
Saviour.  They  are  directed  to  seek  the  true  riches,  the  true 
righteousness  and  the  true  wisdom,  and  to  deal  with  Christ  for 
them  ;  not  as  giving  him  any  valuable  consideration  for  them,  (for 
this  as  being  poor  they  could  not,)  but  as  parting  with  all  for  them. 
This  is  "buying  without  money  and  without  price."  This  is  the 
way  in  which  sinners  come  to  Christ  at  first,  and  this  is  the  way 
for  backsliders  to  be  restored.  The  child  that  has  been  ill  taught 
must  begin  anew  and  go  over  every  rule  again. 

To  reconcile  them  lo  this  sharp  and  humbling  reproof  they  are 
assured  that  these  were  not  the  words  of  an  enemy,  but  of  one 
that  bare  them  good  will.  It  shows  the  great  forbearance  and 
long-suffering  goodness  of  our  Lord,  even  towards  them  that  have 
greatly  dishonoured  him.  It  also  teaches  us  to  put  a  right  con- 
struction on  divine  rebukes,  receiving  them  as  the  rod  of  correc- 
tion to  bring  us  to  repentance. 

To  counsel  is  added  a  word  of  encouragement  and  of  warn- 
ing.—•' Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock:  if  any  man  hear 
my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  will 
sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me."  Here  again  they  seem  to  be 
treated  rather  as  sinners,  than  as  Christians.  If  the  common 
invitations  of  the  gospel  be  acceptable,  they  are  welcome  to  them. 
Jesus  stands  at  their  door,  and  knocks  for  admission.  Do  they 
bear  him  ?  and  will  they  open  the  door  and  welcome  him  ? 
If  so,  be  will  come  in,  and  be  their  guest.  But  if  they  are 
so  taken  up  with  their  present  company  as  hot  to  hear  him, 
or  at  least  not  to  open  to  him,  he  will  go  away,  as  he  did  from 
the  Jewi&h  temple — "Behold  your  house  is  left  unto  you  des- 
olate." 

If  this  serious  and  tender  address  did  not  reclaim  them  as  a 
body,  yet  the  )promi«e  to  them  that  should  overcome,  that  they 


Chapter  III.J  LAODIGEA.  53 

should  "  sit  down  with  him  in  his  throne,  as  he  also  had  over- 
come, and  was  set  down  with  his  Father  in  his  throne,"  might 
encourage  individuals  to  return  and  hold  out  to  the  end. 

Let  these  censures,  warnings,  and  encouragements,  addressed 
to  the  seven  churches  in  Asia,  as  a  specimen  of  the  whole,  be 
heard  and  regarded  by  the  churches  of  Christ,  and  by  every  indi- 
vidual member  of  them,  to  the  end  of  time. 


DISCOURSE  IV. 


THE  VISION  PRECEDING  THE  BOOK  WITH  SEVEN  SEALS. 


Chap.  iv. 


After  this  I  looked,  and,  behold,  a  door  was  opened  in  heaven  j 
and  the  first  voice  which  I  heard,  was  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet  talk- 
ing with  me ;  which  said,  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  show  thee 
things  which  must  be  hereafter.  2  And  immediately  I  was  in  the 
spirit :  and,  behold,  a  throne  was  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sat  on  the 
throne.  3  And  he  that  sat  was  to  look  upon  like  a  jasper  and  a 
sardine  stone  :  and  there  was  a  rainbow  round  about  the  throne,  in 
sight  like  unto  an  emerald.  4  And  round  about  the  throne  were 
four  and  twenty  seals  :  and  upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and  twentu 
elders  sitting,  clothed  in  white  raiment ;  and  they  had  on  their 
heads  crowns  of  gold.  5  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  light- 
nings, and  thunderings,  and  voices  :  And  there  were  seven  lamps 
of  fire  burning  before  the  throne,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of 
God.  6  And  before  the  throne  there  was  a  sea  of  glass  like  unto 
crystal:  and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about  the 
throne,  were  four  living  creatures  full  of  eyes  before  and  be- 
hind. 7  And  the  first  living  creature  was  like  a  lion,  and  the 
second  living  creature  like  a  calf,  and  the  third  living  creature 
had  a  face  as  a  man,  and  the  fourth  living  creature  was  like  a 
flying  eagle.  8  .ind  the  four  living  creatures  had  each  of  them  six^ 
wings  about  him  ;  and  they  were  full  of  eyes  loithin  :  and  they  rest 
not  day  and  night,  saying.  Holy,  holy,  holy  Lord  God  Almighty, 


56  THE  SEALED  BOOK'  [Discourse  IV. 

whicJi  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come.  9  And  when  those  living  crea- 
tures give  glory,  and  honour,  and  tha^>ks  to  him  that  sat  on  the  throne, 
who  live th  for  ever  and  ever,  10  The  Jour  and  twenty  elders  faH 
down  before  him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  and  worship  him  that 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne, 
saying,  1 1  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory,  and  hon- 
our, and  power  :  for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  pleas- 
ure thry  are  and  were  created. 

The  whole  of  this  chapter  is  introductory  to  what  follows.  The 
scene  of  the  vision  is  the  heavenly  world.  Nowhere  else  could 
it  have  been  with  equal  propriety.  Where,  but  at  the  fountain  of 
intelligence  and  influence,  should  a  creature  learn  the  secrets  of 
futurity  ?  When  Ahab's  destiny  was  revealed  to  Micaiah,  the 
scene  of  the  vision  was  laid  in  heaven.* 

A  door  being  opened,  the  apostle  is  invited  to  enter  in.  Hav- 
ing entered,  he  immediately  finds  himself  under  prophetic  inspira- 
tion. He  was  not  removed  from  earth  as  to  his  body:  but,  as 
Ezekiel  was  carried  by  the  Spirit  to  Jerusalem,  and  saw  what  was 
transacting  there,  while  his  body  was  still  in  Chaldea,  so  it  was 
with  him ;  he  was  still  in  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  while  wrapt  up  by 
divine  inspiration,  and  introduced  into  the  immediate  presence 
of  God. 

In  this  supernatural  state  of  mind  he  beheld  a  "throne,"  and 
one  "sitting  upon  it,"  who  was  the  Supreme  Disposer  of  all  the 
concerns  of  creatures.  Such  a  sight  would  impress  him  with  the 
conviction  that  whatever  should  befall  the  church,  or  the  world, 
it  was  all  according  to  his  will  who  ruled  in  the  armies  of  heaven, 
and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.     Ver.  1,  2. 

No  description  is  given  of  the  ever  blessed  God,  only  that  his 
glory  seemed  to  resemble  the  lustre  of  certain  precious  stones; 
and  this  may  allude  to  the  visible  glory  of  the  God  of  Israel  as 
displayed  in  the  temple.  A  rainbow  was  also  round  about  the 
throne,  in  appearance  like  an  emerald.  We  know  that  this  from 
of  old  was  a  sign  of  peace  and  good  will  to  men.  It  may  here 
denote  that  the  glorious  majesty  of  God,  which  in  itself  were  too 

*  1  Kioffs  xsii.  19—22. 


ChaptbhIV.]  the  sealed  book.  57 

much  to  be  endured,  would  be  displayed  towards  his  church  in 
connexion  with  covenant  mercy.     Ver.  3. 

Having  spoken  of  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  and  invisible,  sit- 
ting on  his  throne,  he  next  describes  his  retinue.  Here  are  twen- 
ty-four seats,  or  subordinate  thrones,  on  which  sat  twenty-four 
elders,  clothed  in  white,  and  with  crowns  of  gold  upon  their  heads. 
The  "lightnings,  and  thunderings,  and  voices,"  may  denote  not  only 
the  awful  majesty  of  God,  as  when  he  appeared  at  Sinai,  but  that 
from  him  proceeded  all  the  terrible  judgments  which  would  short- 
ly afflict  the  earth.  Besides  these  there  were  *'  seven  lamps  of 
fire  before  the  throne,"  which  are  said  to  be  "the  seven  spirits 
of  God;"  answering,  it  may  be,  to  the  seven  candlesticks,  and 
being  as  it  were  a  lamp  to  each  candlestick.  The  light  imparted 
by  the  churches  is  all  derived  from  the  Holy  Spirit.  These 
seven  lamps  enlighten  the  world.     Ver.  4,  6. 

"  Before  the  throne  was  a  sea  of  glass  like  unto  crystal."  This 
crystal  sea,  as  it  was  in  appearance,  but  which  was  so  solid  that 
the  harpers  are  afterwards  described  as  standing  upon  it,  may  be 
opposed  to  the  troubled  tumultuous  sea  out  of  which  the  beast 
would  rise,  and  may  denote  the  grandeur  and  immutability  of  the 
divine  throne  as  opposed  to  the  turbulence  and  uncertainty  of 
earthly  thrones.  The  four  living  creatures  seem  to  be  the  same 
as  those  described  by  Ezekiel,  and  to  allude,  as  they  did,  to  the 
cherubim  in  the  holy  of  holies.  That  which  the  wheels  were  to 
the  one,  the  elders  are  to  the  other;  connected  with  them  like 
horses  in  a  chariot,  in  all  their  movements.  Of  the  former  it 
is  said,  *'  When  the  living  creatures  went,  the  wheels  went  by 
them  ;  when  those  stood,  these  stood;;  and  when  those  were  lifted 
up  from  the  earth,  these  were  lifted  up  over  against  them  :  for 
the  spirit  of  the  living  creature  was  in  the  wheels."  •  Of  the 
latter  it  is  said,  "  When  those  living  creatures  give  glory  and 
honour  and  thanks  to  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  who  liveth 
for  ever  and  ever,  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fall  down  before 
him,  and  worship  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and  cast  their 
crowns  before  the  throne,  saying.  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to 

»Ezek.  i.  21. 
▼OL.  fl.  » 


59  THE  VISION,  &c.  [;Discour8E  IV. 

receive  glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  for  thou  hast  created  all 
things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were  created." 

The  living  creatures  cannot  be  angels,  for  both  they  and  the  elders 
are  distinguished  from  them  in  Chap.  vii.  11.,  where  all  the  angels 
are  said  to  "  stand  round  about  the  throne,  and  about  the  elders 
and  the  four  living  creatures."  Besides  this,  the  living  creatures 
and  the  elders  speak  of  themselves  as  "  redeemed  by  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb,  out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation." 
Chap.  V.  9.  Those  who  led  the  worship  under  the  Old  Testa- 
ment might  be  meant  by  the  living  creatures  of  Ezekiel  ;  and 
those  who  lead  the  worship  under  the  New  Testament  may  be 
si<^nified  by  those  of  John.  They  and  the  elders,  like  the  stars 
and  the  candlesticks,  appear  to  be  the  representatives  of  Christ's 
ministers  and  churches  in  the  heavenly  assembly.  They  are  not 
described  as  being  themselves  on  earth,  or  in  a  state  of  affliction, 
but  as  before  the  throne  of  God  :  as  though  a  number  of  the  spirits 
of  just  men  made  perfect  had  been  chosen  of  God,  to  represent  in 
his  immediate  presence  their  brethren  upon  earth,  and  who,  as 
things  should  be  described  which  concerned  the  church,  would 
express  the  interest  they  felt  in  them. 

The  description  of  the  living  creatures  as  bearing  a  resemblance 
to  certain  animals,  and  as  having  each  six  wings,  which  wings  tvere 
"full  of  eyes  within,"  would  naturally  express  their  useful  prop- 
erties, particularly  the  union  of  zeal  and  knowledge}  and  their 
unceasing  ascriptions  of  glory  to  God  may  denote  the  tendency  of 
their  ministerial  labours.  The  elders  were  crowned,  but  they 
cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne.  Such  appear  to  be  the  scene 
and  the  scenery  of  this  preparatory  vision.     Ver.  6 — 11. 


DISCOURSE  V. 


THE  BOOK  WITH  SKVF4N  SEALS 


Chap.  V. 


And  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  a  book 
written  within  and  on  the  backside,  sealed  with  seven  seals.  2  And 
I  saw  a  strong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  loud  voice,  Who  is  tvorthy 
to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof?  3  And  no  man  in 
heaven,  nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the 
book,  neither  to  look  thereon.  4  And  I  wept  much  because  no  man 
was  found  worthy  to  open,  and  to  read  the  book,  neither  to  look 
thereon.  5  And  one  of  the  elders  saith  unto  me.  Weep  not :  be- 
hold, the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  the  root  of  David,  hath  prevail- 
ed to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seven  seals  thereof.  6  And  1 
beheld,  and  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  of  the  four  living 
Creatures,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders,  stood  a  Lamb  us  it  had 
been  slain,  having  seven  horns,  and  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  seven 
Spirits  of  God  sent  forth  into  mil  the  earth.  7  And  he  came  and 
took  the  book  out  rf  the  right  hand  of  him  t/uit  sat  upon  the  throne. 
8  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  lioing  creatures,  and 
four  and  twenty  elders,  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having  every 
one  of  them  harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of  odours,  which  are  the 
prayers  of  saints.  9  And  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying.  Thou  art 
worthy  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof:  for  thou  wast 
slain,  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every  kin- 
dred, and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation  ;     10  And  hast  mode  us 


69  THE  SEALED  BOOK.  [Discocrsk  V, 

unto  our  God  kings  and  pries fs  :  and  tee  shall  reign  on  the  earth. 
1 1  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels  round  about 
the  throne,  and  the  living  creatures^  and  the  elders  :  and  the  number 
of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thou- 
sands;  12  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was 
slain,  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing.  13  And  every  creature  which  is 
in  heaven  and  on  the  earth,  end  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in 
the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I,  saying.  Blessing,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him,  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.  14  And  the  four 
living  creatures  said,  Amen.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fell 
down  and  worshipped  him  that  livethfor  ever  and  ever. 

That  which  is  here  called  "  a  book,"  tnust  not  be  supposed  to 
resemble  our  books,  which  since  the  invention  of  printing  have 
been  very  differt^nt  from  those  of  the  ancients.  Conceive  of  seven 
gkins  of  parchment,  written  upon  one  on  side,*  and  rolled  up, 
suppose  on  wood.  At  the  end  of  every  skin  a  seal  is  affixed  on 
the  backside,  so  that  the  contents  of  it  cannot  be  read  till  the  seal 
is  opened.  This  book,  or  roll,  or  volume,  being  "  in  the  right 
hand  of  him  that  sat  on  the  throne,"  denotes  that  futurity  is  known 
only  to  God.  The  proclamation  made  for  one  that  should  be 
worthy  to  open  the  book,  shows  how  desirable  it  was  that  the 
mind  of  God  in  regard  of  futurity,  should  be  revealed,  for  stren!2;th- 
ening  the  faith  and  supporting  the  hope  of  his  church  upon  earth ; 
and  as  John  had  been  invited  for  the  very  purpose  of  learning 
"  the  things  that  should  be  hereafter,"  things  which  related  to  the 
church  of  Christ  which  he  had  been  emplo^'cd  in  raising,  it  must 
be  peculiarly  interesting  to  him.  He  must  needs  bo  anxious  to 
know  the  things  that  should  befall  these  his  people  in  the  latter 
days.     To  see  a  book  therefore   which  contained  them,  and  yet 

*  By  the  punctuation  in  our  translation,  it  would  seem  as  if  they  were 
written  upon  on  both  siJes ;  but  this  would  not  comport  with  the  contents 
bein'^  secret,  whi(;h  they  were  till  the  seals  were  unloosed.  It  seems,  there- 
fore, that  a  comma  is  necessary  alter  the  word  "  within,"  in  verse  1.  Sev- 
eral other  versions,  and  lome  editions  of  our  own,  read  it,  A  book  urilten 
within,  and  on  the  backtide  sealed  with  seven  se  als. 


Chaptbb  v.]  the  sealed  BOOK.  61 

none  in  heaven  or  earth  is  found  worthy  to  open  it,  might  well 
make  him  weep.     Ver.   1 — 4. 

This  want  of  a  suitable  person  to  open  the  book  is  introduced 
for  the  purpose  o( doing  honour  to  the  Lamb,  whose  success  gives 
universal  joy  and  satisfaction.  The  work  of  making  known  the 
mind  of  God  was  an  honour  too  high  for  any  mere  creature  in 
heaven  or  on  earth  :  it  was  given  to  Christ  as  the  reward  of  his 
obedience  unto  death.  Ver.  9-  The  honour  of  preaching  the 
gospel  is  represented  as  being  of  grace  :  "  Unto  me,  (said  Paul,) 
who  am  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints  is  this  grace  given,  that  I 
should  preach  among  the  Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ."  That  which  Christ  received  as  the  reward  of  his  death, 
we  receive  in  our  measure,  of  grace,  and  for  his  sake  ;  and  a  great 
favour  it  is  to  be  bearers  of  such  good  tidings. 

One  of  the  elders  perceiving  the  apostle  to  weep  under  an  ap- 
prehension that  all  must  remain  unknown,  saith  unto  him,  "  Weep 
not :  behold  the  Lion  of  the  iribe  of  Juda,  the  root  of  David,  hath 
prevailed  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seven  seals  thereof." 
John  was  not  so  unacquainted  with  the  scriptures  as  to  be  at  any 
loss  who  this  could  mean.  Probably  however  he  expected  to 
behold  his  Lord  in  some  majestic  form  corresponding  to  the  im- 
agery :  but  lo,  instead  of  a  Lion,  he  saw  a  Lamb,  a  Lamb  as  it  had 
been  slain  !  yet  invested  with  perfect  authority,  and  possessing 
perfect  knowleilge,  so  as  to  qualify  hitu  for  the  woi'k  :  for  he  had 
''  seven  horns,  and  seven  eyes."     Ver.  6,  6. 

This  glorious  personage,  in  whom  are  united  the  majesty  of 
the  Lion  and  the  gentleness  of  the  Lamb,  approaches  him  that  sat 
upon  the  throne,  and  takes  the  book  out  of  his  right  hand  ;  de- 
noting on  his  own  part  the  undertaking  of  the  work,  and  on  that  of 
God  his  perfect  approbation.  Ver.  7. 

And  now  the  whole  church  of  God  by  their  representatives  are 
described  as  falling  down  before  the  Lamb,  and  joining  in  a  chorus 
of  praise.  The  "  golden  vials  full  of  odours,"  doubtless  allude  to 
those  of  the  priests  who  offered  incense,  and  denote  that  the 
church  on  earth  is  ever  employed  in  presenting  its  petitions  before 
the  throne.  They  had  also  "  harps''  as  well  as  vials,  and  ''  sung 
a  new  song,"  denoting  the  great  occasion  there  now  was  for  joy  and 


62  THE  SEALED  BOOK.  [Discourse  V- 

praise.  A  new  song  is  suited  to  a  new  manifestation  of  mercy. 
The  Lamb  is  found  worthy  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  ; 
and  they  perceive  the  ground  of  it  to  lie  in  his  having  redeemed 
ftiem  at  the  expense  of  his  blood.  For  this  they  bless  his  nnme, 
as  also  for  his  having  made  them  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  and 
given  them  to  expect  that  however  they  were  at  present  oppressed 
on  earth,  they  should  even  there  be  finally  victorious.  Ver. 
8—10. 

Nor  could  the  angels  on  such  an  occasion  be  silent,  but  must 
join  in  the  choir.  Myriads  of  myriads,  a  number  that  no  man 
could  number,  unite  in  ascribing  worthiness  to  the  Lamb,  and  that 
on  the  same  ground  as  redeemed  men  had  done,  namely,  his 
having  been  '*  slain  :"  a  proof  this  of  disinterested  affection,  both 
to  the  Redeemer  and  the  redeemed.  He  took  not  on  him  the 
nature  of  angels,  but  the  seed  of  Abraham  :  yet  angels  unite  in 
praising  him  for  his  love  to  men. 

In  enumerating  the  things  which  he  was  worthy  to  receive,  it 
is  Temarkable  how  they  keep  their  eye  on  those  perfections  of 
which  he  had  emptied  himself  in  his  humiliation.  He  did  not  lay 
aside  any  thing  pertaining  to  his  goodness,  but  merely  what  be- 
longed to  his  greatness.  He  was  no  less  holy,  just,  faithful,  and 
merciful  when  on  earth,  than  he  is  now  in  heaven  :  but  he  emptied 
himself  of  ''  power,"  as  laying  aside  his  authority,  and  taking 
upon  liim  the  form  of  a  servant  ;  of  '•  riches,"  as  becoming  poor, 
that  we  through  his  poverty  might  be  made  rich  :  of  "  wisdom,'' 
as  making  himself  of  no  reputation  ;  of  '*  strength,"  as  becoming 
weak  and  subject  to  death  like  other  men  ;  of  •'  honour,''  as  not 
appearing  in  his  native  divinity,  but  as  a  man,  and  a  man  of  ob- 
Bcure  birth,  despised  of  the  people;  of  "  glory"  as  subjecting 
himself  to  shame  and  disgrace  ;  and  of  "  blessing,"  as  receiving 
not  the  benedictions  so  much  as  the  execrations  of  those  among 
whom  he  sojourned.  The  purport  of  the  song  is.  By  how  much 
he  hath  emptied  himself  on  earth,  by  so  much  let  him  be  magnified 
and  exalted  in  heaven  !     Ver.    11,  12. 

Nor  is  the  song  confined  to  angels  ;  the  whole  creation  joins  in 
praismg  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  the  Lamb,  for  ever  ; 
while  at  every  pause  the   representatives  of  the  redeemed  add 


Chapter  V.]  THK  SEALED  BOOK.  63 

their  emphatic  "  Amen,"  adoring  in  humble  prostration  him  that 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever.     Ver.  13. 

Such  an  august  and  affecting  representation  expresses  the  sen- 
timents which  become  the  friends  of  Christ  while  contemplating 
that  great  cause  which  is  carrying  on  in  the  worUl,  and  which  the 
world  in  a  manner  overlooks.  To  this  may  be  added,  If  such  be 
the  glory  ascribed  to  the  Saviour  whilst  events  are  merely  fore- 
told, what  will  it  be  when  they  are  actually  accomplished,  and 
when  they  shall  be  reviewed  in  the  heaven  of  heavens  to  all 
eternity ! 


DISCOURSE  VI. 


THE  SEALS  OPENED. 


Chap.  vi. 

Before  we  enter  on  the  opening  of  the  seals,  the  sounding  of 
the  trumpets,  or  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials,  it  will  be  proper  to 
make  a  few  general  remarks. 

First,  The  whole  series  of  events  here  revealed  is  included  in 
the  sealed  book.  We  are  not  to  conceive  of  the  seals  as  contain - 
ingone  series  of  events,  the  trumpets  another,  and  the  vials  another  ; 
but  as  all  being  included  in  the  seals  :  for  the  seven  trumpets  are 
only  subdivisions  of  the  seventh  seal,  and  the  seven  vials  of  the 
seventh  trumpet. 

Secondly,  This  division  into  seals,  and  subdivision  into  trumpets 
and  vials,  appears  to  be  the  only  one  which  the  prophecy  requires, 
or  even  admits.  Not  to  mention  its  division  into  chapters,  which 
are  sometimes  made  in  the  midst  of  a  subject,  the  scheme  of  divi- 
ding it  into  periods,  which  Mr.  Lowman  and  many  others  have 
favoured,  seems  to  be  merely  a  work  of  the  imagination.  There 
are  doubtless  some  remarkable  periods  in  the  prophecy,  such  as 
that  of  the  1260  years,  &c.;  but  to  make  them  seven  in  number,  and 
for  this  purpose  to  reckon  the  day  of  judgment,  and  the  heavenly 
state,  as  periods,  is  fanciful.  It  is  by  the  division  of  the  prophecy 
itself  into  seals,  and  the  subdivision  of  the  seventh  seal  into  trum- 
pets, and  of  the  seventh  trumpet  into  vials,  that  we  must  steer  our 
course. 

Thirdly,  In  tracing  the  events  symbolized  by  the  seals,  trumpets, 
and  vials,  there  is  no  necessity  for  supposing  that  every  preceding 

Vol.  VI.  9 


66  GENERAL  REMARKS.  [DiscooasE  VL 

one  must  be  finished  before  that  which  follows  it  can  have  begun, 
It  is  enough  if  they  succeed  each  other  in  the  manner  of  the  four 
monarchies  predicted  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  Daniel.  The 
Babylonish  empire  was  not  extinct  before  that  of  Persia  began  ; 
nor  that  of  Persia  before  that  of  Macedonia  began  ;  nor  that  of 
Macedonia  before  that  of  Rome  began.  The  latter  end  of  each 
would  be  cotemporary  with  the  beginning  of  that  which  followed  : 
yet  upon  the  whole  the}'  succeeded  each  other  in  the  empire  of  the 
world:  and  this  was  sufficient  to  justify  their  being  represented  in 
succession.  Thus  the  wars  of  the  red  horse  in  this  chapter  might 
commence  before  the  conquests  of  the  white  horse  were  ended, 
and  continue  in  part  while  the  events  signified  by  the  black  horse 
occurred.  The  beginnings  and  endings  of  each  might  run  into  the 
other,  while  yet  upon  the  whole  they  were  successive.  It  is  on 
this  account  that  I  am  not  solicitous  to  determine  the  year  when 
each  begins  or  ends. 

Fourthtij,  So  far  as  the  seals,  trumpets,  or  vials  respect  the 
world,  it  is  as  connected  with  the  church.  The  plan  of  this  proph- 
ecy is  much  the  same  as  that  of  the  Old  Testament :  it  follows 
religion,  and  what  concerns  religion  only.  Why  is  there  so  much 
said  in  the  scriptures  of  Nineveh  and  Babylon,  rather  than  of  other 
heathen  cities  in  those  times,  but  because  these  powers  had  to  do 
with  the  people  of  God  ?  Why  are  the  ravages  of  the  four  beasts 
predicted  by  Daniel,  but  for  the  same  reason  ?  Had  it  not  been 
for  this,  they  might  have  risen  and  fallen  unnoticed  by  the  scrip- 
tures, as  much  as  Carthage,  Palmyra,  or  Pekin.  It  is  this  that 
accounts  for  so  much  being  said  by  Daniel  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes. 
It  is  this  that  accounts  for  so  much  being  said  by  John  of  the 
Roman  empire,  rather  than  of  the  other  great  empires  of  the 
earth  ;  for  it  was  here  that  Christianity  would  be  principally 
embraced.  And  as  the  Roman  empire  and  the  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity would  in  the  latter  ages  be  in  a  manner  confined  to  Europe, 
so  the  greater  part  of  what  respects  the  world  in  the  latter  part 
of  these  prophecies  is  in  a  manner  confined  to  that  quarter  of  the 
earth.  The  scriptures,  foreseeing  that  Europe  wouhl  be  the  seat 
of   both  the  Christian  church,  and  the  antichristian  beast  and 


Chaptek  VI.]  GENERAL  REMARKS.  Q'i 

harlot,  predicts  events  concerning  this  part  of  the  world,  while 
they  overlook  the  other  parts. 

Nor  must  we  expect  to  find  all  the  great  events  even  of  those 
parts  of  the  world  which  are  connected  with  the  church.  As  the 
Old  Testament  history  in  respect  of  the  nations  connected  with  Is- 
rael, is  select,  so  we  may  expect  to  find  the  New  Testament  proph- 
ecy. If  some  of  the  mightiest  changes  in  Europe  have  no  place 
in  this  prophecy,  we  are  not  to  consider  the  omission  of  them  as  a 
defect,  but  rather  take  it  for  granted  that  God  did  not  judge  the  in- 
troduction of  them  necessary  for  his  purpose. 

Fifthly,  The  commencement  of  the  prophecy  is,  I  apprehend, 
to  be  reckoned  from  the  ascension  of  Christ.  It  has  been  common, 
I  am  aware,  to  reckon  it  from  the  time  of  the  vision,  which  is  sup- 
posed to  have  been  under  the  reign  of  Domitian,  about  the  year 
95.  On  this  principle  Mr.  Lowman  proceeds.  Hence  he  con- 
fines the  opening  of  the  first  seal,  on  which  it  is  said  "■  there  ap- 
peared a  ■white  horse,  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow,  and  a 
crown,  and  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer,"  to  the  success 
of  the  gospel  after  the  year  05,  leaving  out  the  tvhole  of  that  which 
accompanied  the  labours  of  the  apostles.  In  like  manner  the  open- 
ing of  the  second  seal,  on  which  there  went  forth  "  a  red  horse, 
and  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take  peace  from  the 
earth,  and  that  they  should  kill  one  another,"  is  confined  to  those 
wars  between  the  Jews  and  Romans  which  occurred  between  the 
years  100  and  138,  leaving  out  the  ivhole  of  those  which  issued  in 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.'^  But  surely  it  must  appear  singular 
that  in  a  prophetic  description  of  the  success  of  the  gospel  in  the 
early  ages  the  most  glorious  part  of  it  should  be  left  out ;  and  that 
in  a  like  description  of  the  vvars  between  the  Jews  and  Romans  the 
most  terrible  part  should  be  omitted.  The  reason  given  by  Mr.  Low- 
man  for  its  being  so,  is,  *'  The  destruction  of  Jerusalem  being  past , 
can  hardly  be  supposed  to  be  denoted  by  a  prediction  of  a  judgment 
to  come."  Doubtless  it  is  in  general  true  that  prophecies  are  pre- 
dictions of  things  to  come  :  in  some  instances,  however,  they  may 
refer  to  events,  the  beginnings  of  which  are  already  accomplished. 

*  See  Lowmaa's  History  of  the  First  and  Seconil  Seals,  jip.  40—42. 


6<j  THE  FIRST  SEAL.  [.Discobrsk  VI. 

There  is  a  remarkable  instance  of  this  in  the  prophecies  of  Daniel 
concerning  the  four  monarchies.  He  speaks  of  his  seeing  them 
all  rise  up  out  of  the  sea  ;  *  yet  at  the  time  of  the  vision  the  first 
of  them,  namely  Babylon,  had  risen,  and  reigned,  and  was  near  its 
end  ;  for  it  was  in  the  first  year  of  Belshazzar,  who  was  its  last 
king.  And  why  should  not  the  apostle  in  like  manner  commence 
the  prophecy  with  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  dispensa- 
tion, though  he  wrote  above  sixty  years  after  it  ?  This  makes  the 
sealed  book  to  contain  a  perfect  system  of  New  Testament  prophe- 
cy, from  the  ascension  of  Christ  to  the  end  of  all  things.  By 
this  we  include  the  success  of  the  apostles  in  the  conquests 
of  the  man  on  the  white  horse  under  the  first  seal,  and  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  temple  in  those  of  the  red  horse 
under  the  second  seal.  By  this  too  we  are  furnished  with  an  easy 
interpretation  of  the  division  of  the  book  into  "things  which  the 
writer  had  seen,  things  which  icere,  and  things  which  should  be 
hereafter.''^  He  had  actually  seen  the  great  progress  of  the  gos- 
pel from  the  lime  of  Christ's  ascension,  and  the  destruction  of  Je- 
rusalem by  the  Romans  ;  he  then  saw  the  church  struggling  under 
a  cruel  persecution;  and  that  which  should  be  revealed  to  him 
would  carry  on  those  struggles  till  she  should  rise  triumphant  over 
all  opposition  in  her  New  Jerusalem  glory. 

1  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  seals,  and  I  heard, 
as  it  were  the  noise  of  thunder,  one  of  the  four  living  creatures, 
saying.  Come,  and  see.  2  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  horse  : 
and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  boiv,  and  a  crown  was  given  unto  him  : 
and  he  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer. 

There  is  no  doubt  of  this  being  meant  of  the  glorious  success  of 
the  gospel  in  the  early  ages  of  the  church,  even  when  it  had  to 
encounter  the  most  bloociy  persecutions.  Of  this  the  white  horse 
is  the  appropriate  symbol!  *'  Gird  thy  sword  upon  thy  thigh,  O 
most  mighty  :  with  thy  glory  and  thy  majesty.  And  in  thy  m:»jesty 
ride  prosperously,  because  of  truth,  and  meekness,  and  righteous- 
ness: and  thy  right  hand  shall  teach  thee  terrible  things."  |     I 

*Chap.  vi;.  1—3.  tChap.  xix,  11.  12. 

Jl'sa.  xlv.  3.  4. 


CuAVTER  VI.J  THE  SECOND  SEAL,  qq 

need  not  show  how  truly  this  accords  with  historic  fact.  Suffice 
it  to  say,  that  from  the  beginning,  as  the  Jens  alleged  agninst  the 
apostles,  "  Jerusalem  was  filed  with  their  doctrine."  It  was  fore- 
told that  before  the  destruction  of  that  city,  the  gospel  should  be 
preached  in  all  the  world.*  Paul  himself  preached  it,  and  that 
fully,  "from  Jerusalem  round  about  unto  lllyricum  :"  and,  as  he 
says  in  behalf  of  himself  and  his  fellow-labourers,  "God  always 
caused  them  to  triumph  in  every  place."  The  Caesars  set  them- 
selves against  it;  yet  in  spite  of  all  their  efforts,  there  were,  even 
in  Paul's  time,  saints  in  Caesar's  household. 

The  epistles  of  Pliny  and  Tiherianus,  Governors  of  Asia  Minor 
and  Syria,  to  Trajan  the  Emperor,  within  ten  or  twelve  years  after 
the  banishment  of  John  to  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  furnish  a  striking  and 
unexceptionable  proof  of  the  progress  of  the  gospel  in  those  times. 
By  the  amazing  number  of  persons  who  avowed  themselves  Chris- 
tians, and  so  exposed  themselves  to  death,  they  were  moved  with 
compassion  and  wrote  to  know  what  they  were  to  do  with  them. 
"  The  number  is  so  great,  (says  Pliny,)  as  lo  call  for  the  most  seri- 
ous deliberation.  Informations  are  pouring  in  against  multitudes, 
of  every  age,  of  all  orders,  and  of  both  sexes  :  and  more  will  be 
impeached  ;  for  the  contagion  of  this  superstition  hath  spread,  not 
only  through  cities,  but  villages,  and  hath  even  reached  the  farm- 
houses." He  also  speaks  of  the  temples  as  having  been  almost 
desolate,  the  sacred  solemnities  [of  idolatry]  as  having  been  inter- 
mitted, and  the  sacrificial  victims  as  finding  but  few  purchasers. 
"  I  am  quite  wearied,  (says  Tiberianus,)  with  punishing  and 
destroying  the  Galileans." 

3  And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the  second 
living  creature  say,  Come  and  see.  4  And  there  went  out  another 
horse  that  was  red :  and  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon 
to  take  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that  they  should  kill  one  another  : 
and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great  sword. 

This  and  the  two  following  seals  relate  to  the  judgments  of  God 
upon  the  churches'  enemies.  Great  and  terrible  wars  are  as 
naturally  suggested  by  the  symbol  of  a  red  horse,  as  a  success  of 

*  Matt.  xxir.  14. 


70  THE  SECOND  SEAL.  LDiscowrse  VI. 

the  gospel  was  by  a  white  one.  The  wars  particularly  alluded  to, 
appear  to  be  those  between  the  Jews  and  Romans,  who  having 
united  in  persecuting  the  church,  as  well  as  in  crucifying  its  head, 
were  now  permitted  to  "  kill  one  another."  It  is  well  known 
that  in  the  reign  of  Vespasian,  the  Jews  having  rebelled  against 
the  Romans,  Jerusalem  was  taken  and  destroyed,  the  temple  re- 
duced to  ashes,  and  an  immense  number  slain.*  Forty  or  fifty  years 
after  this,  in  the  reign  of  Trajan,  the  Jews  in  Egypt  and  in  Cyprus 
rebelled,  and  are  said  to  have  slain  with  great  marks  of  cruelty, 
four  hundred  and  sixty  thousand  men  ;  yet  the  Jews  were  every 
where  subdued  :  a  far  greater  number,  therefore,  must  have  been 
slain  amongst  themselves.  Soon  after  this,  in  the  reign  oi Hadrian, 
the  Jews  who  were  left  in  Palestine  after  the  destruction  of  their 
metropolis,  were  drawn  into  a  new  rebellion,  by  adhering  to  a 
pretended  Messiah,  whose  name  was  Barchocab.  In  these  wars, 
besides  what  were  lost  on  the  side  of  the  Romans,  the  Jews  are 
said  to  have  had  a  thousand  cities  and  fortresses  destroyed,  with 
the  slaughter  of  abovej^x'c  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  men.  The 
Jews  having  employed  the  Roman  power  to  crucify  the  Lord  of 
Glory,  God  employed  it  to  destroy  them  and  their  city.  Their 
carnal  policy  told  them  that  if  they  let  him  alone,  all  men  would 
believe  on  him,  and  the  Romans  would  come  and  take  away  both 
their  place  and  nation.  Whether  guilty  or  not  guilty,  it  was 
judged  expedient  that  he  should  die,  and  that  the  whole  nation 
should  not  perish.  The  whole  nation  however  f/^c?  perish,  and 
that  by  means  of  the  Romans.  Such  was  the  result  of  that  policy 
which  was  employed  against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  Christ: 
and  thus  was  fulfilled  the  prophecy  of  Daniel, — "  And  after 
threescore  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah  be  cut  off,  but  not  for 
himself :  and  the  people  of  the  prince  that  shall  come  shall 
destroy  the  city  and  the  sanctuary,  and  the  end  thereof  shall  be 
with  a  flood,  and  unto  the  end  of  the  war  desolations  are  deter- 
mined."    Chap.  ix.  26. 

*  Mr.  LowMAN,  from  Usher''s  Jlnnals,  says,  "  A  million  and  a  half  accord- 
ing to  some,  according  to  others  two  millions,  besides  what  were  slain  on  the 
side  of  the  Romans." 


DISCOURSE  VII. 


THE  OPENING  OF  THE  SEAtS,  CONTINUED. 


Chstp.  vi. 


And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the  third  living 
creature  say.  Come,  and  see.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  black 
horse  ;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand. 
6  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  living  creatures  say, 
A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley  for 
a  penny  ;  and  see  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine. 

A  black  horse  is  the  symbol  for  famine,  or  of  a  scarcity  ap- 
proaching to  famine,  by  which  the  necessaries  of  life  required  to 
be  dealt  out  by  weight  and  measure,  and  special  orders  to  be 
given  that  nothing  should  be  wasted.*  Such  appears  to  have  been 
the  state  of  things  in  the  Roman  empire  for  a  long  time,  during  the 
reigns  of  the  Antonines.  It  was  in  reference  to  these,  among 
other  calamities,  that  TurtulUan  speaks,  represenling  the  Hea- 
thens as  ascribing  them  to  the  Christians,  because  they  taught  men 
to  despise  the  gods.t 

The  "  measure"  here  referred  to  is  the  choenix,  which  con- 
tained the  ordinary  allowance  of  corn  to  a  man  for  a  day  ;  and 
as  the  price  of  a  measure  of  wheat  in  those  times  was  a  Roman 
"  penny,"  which  was  the  amount  of  a  day's  wages,  it  follows  that 

t  Apology,  Chap.  XL.    Lowman's  History  of  the  Third  SeaJ.  p.  46. 
*  See  Lam.  v.  10.    Lev.  xxvi.  26. 


72  THE  THIRD  SEAL.  [Discourse  VII- 

for  a  poor  man  to  have  lived  on  wheaten  bread  would  have  re- 
quired all  his  labour,  without  any  thing  for  other  necessaries,  or 
even  bread  for  his  family  ! 

7  ^nd  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heard  the  voice  of 
the  fourth  living  creature  say.  Come  and  see.  8  And  I  looked,  and 
behold,  a  pale  horse  :  and  his  name  that  sat  on  him  "was  Death,  and 
hell  followed  with  him.  And  power  was  given  iinto  them,  over  the 
fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword,  and  with  hunger,  and 
with  death,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth. 

The  pale  horse  was  the  symbol  of  great  mortality,  by  various 
means  :  particularly  by  the  sword,  by  hunger,  by  pestilence,  and 
by  the  beasts  of  the  earth.  The  facts  were,  that  between  the 
years  193  and  270,  that  is,  in  less  than  eighty  years,  there  were 
more  than  twenty  emperors,  and  at  one  time  thirty  pretenders  to 
the  throne.  It  is  said  also  there  were  thirty  usurpers,  who  raised 
wars  for  themselves  in  different  parts  of  the  empire.  Such  a 
state  of  things  is  sufficient  to  account  for  all  that  is  here  predicted  : 
for  intestine  wars  must  needs  produce  famine  and  pestilence,  and 
by  destroying  men,  give  an  ascendency  to  the  beasts  of  prey.  In 
this  manner  the  enemies  of  the  gospel  were  visited,  who  contin- 
ued, with  but  little  intermission,  to  persecute  the  church  of  God. 

In  understanding  the  symbols  of  the  white,  the  red,  the  black, 
and  the  pale  horses,  of  the  success  of  the  gospel,  and  the  judg- 
ments of  God  on  its  enemies,  there  is  sufficient  unity  of  design. 
They  all  bear  a  relation  to  the  church,  and  to  the  Jews  and  Ro- 
mans only  as  persecuting  it. 

9  And  when  he  had  opened  the  ffth  real,  I  saw  tinder  the  altar 
the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the 
testimony  which  they  held:  10  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
saying.  How  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ?  11  And  white 
rohes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them ;  and  it  was  said  unto 
them^  that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  felloto- 
servanU  also,  and  their  brethren  that  should  be  killed  as  they  were, 
should  be  fulfilled. 

A  view  of  an  altar,  and  the  sacrifices  that  had  been  made  upon 
it,  fitly  represents  the   numerous  martyrdoms  which   had  been 


Chapter  VI.]  THE  FIFTH  SEAL.  yo 

made  at  the  time  under  the  Heathen  emperors..   The  "souls  un- 
der the  altar,"  are  the  departed  spirits  of  those  Christians  who 
had  fallen  in  the  arduous  contest,  which  are  supposed  to  cry  aloud 
for  retribution.    The  "  white  robes"  denote  the  heavenly  honours 
conferred  upon  them.     The  answer  to  their  appeal,  in  which 
they  are  encouraged  to  expect  a  retribution  "  after  a  little,  season 
and  when  the  number  of  their  fellow-servants  and  brethren,  who 
should  be  killed  as  they  were,  [by  the  hand  of  Paganism,]  should 
be  fulfilled,"  determines  the  period  to  which  the  vision  refers. 
It  is  supposed  that  they  had  suffered  under  mne  of  the  ten  persecu- 
tions, and  had  only  to  wait  for  the   completion  of  their  number 
under  the  tenth,  which  being  accomplished,  God  would  take  ven- 
geance on  their  persecutors.     The  opening  of  this  seal  therefore 
would  refer  to  about  the  year  270,   when  the  ninth  persecution 
was   past,  and  the  tenth  under  Dioclesian  and  Maximian  was  ap- 
proaching; and  which  is  said  to  have  been  more  extensive  and 
bloody  than  any  which  had  gone  before  it.      Its  professed  object 
was  nothing  less  than  the  utter  extirpation  of  Christianity.     The 
places  for  Christian  worship  were  everywhere  demolished.  Bibles 
destroyed,  and   an  immense  number  of  Christians  put  to  death. 
"  It  were  endless  and  almost  incredible,  (says  Echard,)  to  enume- 
rate the  variety  of  sufferers  and  torments     they  were  scourged  to 
death,  h;id  their  flesh  torn  off    with  pincers,  and  mangled  with 
broken  pots  ;  were  cast  to  lions,  tigers,  and  other  wild  beasts  ; 
were  burnt,  beheaded,  crucified,  thrown  into  the   sea,  torn   in 
pieces  by  the  distorted  boughs  oi  trees,  roasted  by  gentle  fires, 
and  holes  made  in  their  bodies  for  melted  lead  to  be  poured  into 
their  bowels.    This  ]»ersecution  lasted  ten  years  under  Dioclesian 
and  some   of  his  successors  ;  and  the  number  of  Christians  who 
suffered  death  and  punishment  made  them  conclude  that  they  had 
completed  their  work  :  and  in  an  ancient  inscription  they  tell  the 
world  that  they  have  effaced  the  name   and  superstition  of  the 
Christians,  and  had  restored  and  propagated  the  worship  of  the 
gods.     But  they  were  so  much  deceived,  that  this  hastened  the 
destruction  of  Paganism.* 

*  Roman   History,  Vol.  11.  p.  550.     Eusebius,  in  the  Vlllth  book  of  his 
Ecclesiastical  History,  gives  a  particular  accouut  of  this  persecutioD,  of  which- 
ha  was  an  eye-witness. 
I   Vol.  VI.  10 


«^  TIIR  SIXTH  SCaL.  ^UiscouBJE  Vlf/ 

This  was  the  lirst  persecution  that  reached  Britain,  then  a  Ro- 
ft'ian  colony,  in  which  Albajt  suffered,  and  great  numbers  after  him. 
"  Our  stories  record,  (says  Fox  the  martyrologist,)  tliat  all  Chris- 
tianity almost  in  the  whole  Island  was  destroyed,  the  churches 
subverted,  all  books  of  scripture  burned,  and  many  of  the  faithful, 
both  men  and  women,  s-iarn.^ 

12  And  I  hehdd  uflien  lie  had  opened  the  sixth,  aeal,  ami  lo,  there 
was  a  great  earthquake ;  and  the  sun  became  hlatk  as  sackcloth  of 
hair,  and  the  moon  became  as  blood;  13  And  the  stars  of  heaven 
fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig-tree  casteth  her'  untimelij  figs  when 
she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind.  1 4  And  the  heavens  departed  a 
a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together  ;  and  every  nionntain  and  island 
tcere  moved  ont  of  their  places.  15  And  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
and  the  great  nten,  and  the  rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the 
mighltj  men,  and  eirry  bond-man.  and  everi/ free-tnan ,  hid  themselves 
in  the  dens,  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains  ;  16  And  said  to  the 
vtounfains  and  rocks.  Fall  on  ns^  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him 
that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb :  17  For 
the  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come  ;  and  loho  shall  be  able  to  stand.' 

An  "  earthquake"  is  the  t'ppropriate  symbol  of  a  revolution; 
snd  an  earthquake  accompanied  with  an  eclipse  of  the  ?rin  a»id 
moon,  and  what  tras  more  than  an  eclipse  the  '"  failing  of  the  stars 
to  the  earth,"  as  tl)oaa,h  nature  herself  trere  dissoived,  denotes,  I 
conceive,  tlie  overthrow  of  the  Pagan  empife  by  the  arms  of  Con- 
?tantine<  The  ruling  powers  of  the  world  are  that  to  the  common 
people  which  the  sun  and  moon  and  stars  are  to  the  earth  i  hence 
great  changes  fir  nations  are  e*/5pvessed  by  God's  "  shaking  Ihe 
i/eayeris  and  the  earth  ;"  and  somelimts  by  the  very  imagery  here 
rWed.  "  All  the  hbst  of  the  heatens  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the 
heavens  shall  be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll :  and  all  their  hosts 
shall  fall  ('own  as  the  leaf  falleth  ofl"  from  the  vrne,  and  as  the  fall- 
if)g  fig  from  the  lig-tree.  For  my  sword  slia'l  be  bathed  hi  hea- 
Ven  :  btfhold,  it  shall  come  down  upon  Idumea,  and  upon  the  peo- 
p\e  of  my  curse,  to  judgment."  Tsa.  xxxiv.  4,  5.  The  revolu- 
tion.thal  took  place  in  the  lime  of  Constantine  was  not  of  a  civil, 
so  much  as  of  a  religious  character.  The  government  was  still 
impprial,  and  t^<e  difference  between  one  empsror  and  another 


CHArrimVI.}  THE  SIXTH  SEAL.  75 

woul(i  be  of  little  or  no  account.  But  it  w&s  an  eclipse  of  those 
powers  which  had  so  long  endeavoured  to  crush  the  cause  of  Christ. 
It  is  language  applicable  to  the  last  judgment :  and  was  to  them 
actually  a  day  of  judgment  in  miniature.  The  bloody  enemies  of 
Christ  must  now  have  fek,  whether  they  would  or  not,  that  they 
had  incurred  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb.  Now  the  numfeec  of  tfee 
martyrs  under  the  Pagan  persecutions  is  compieted,  aad  the 
prayers  of  the  souls  under  the  altar  are  answered. 


DISCOURSE  VIII. 

THE  SEAi-mO  OF  THE  SKRVAMT-S  OF  fiOJ). 


Chap.  vii. 


And  after  ihtse  thingSy  I  sate  four  angels  standing  on  the  four 
comers  of  the  earth,  holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  the 
winds  should  not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  any  tree, 
2  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the  east,  having  the 
seal'  of  the  living  God :  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  the  four 
angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,  3  Say- 
ing, Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  till  we  have 
sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their  foreheads.  4  And  I  heard 
the  number  of  them  which  were  sealed:  and  there  were  sealed  an  hun- 
dred  and  forty  and  four  thousand,  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children  of 
Israel.  5  Of  the  tribe  of  Juda  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Reuben  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Gad 
were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  6  Of  the  tribe  of  Aser  were  sealed  twelve 
thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Nephthalim  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 
Of  the  tribe  of  Manasses  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  7  Of  the 
tribe  ef  Simeon  were  seated  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Levi 
were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar  were  sealed 
twelve  thousand.  8  Of  the  tribe  Zabulon  were  seahd  twelve  thou- 
sand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Benjamin  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

This  chapter  is  a  continuation  of  the  sixth  seal  ;  and  bears  a 
relation  to  the  great  revolution  which  had  taken  place  by  the 
accession  of  a  Christian  Emperor.  Considering  what  the  church 
had  had  to  encounter  under  a  succession  of  Heathens,  this  eveot 


78  THE  SEALING  OF  [Discoursk  VHI. 

would  appear  to  be  most  auspicious.     Christians  would  now  look 
forward  to  times  of  peace,  happiness,  and  prosperity.     And  true 
it  is,  that  during  the  life  of  this  Emperor,  there  was  not  only  a 
reason  of  peace,  but  considerable  accessions  to  the  Christian  pro- 
fession.    On  this  account,  it  seems,  Mr.  Lowman  and  others  have 
been  led  to  interpret  this  sealing  of  the  servants  of  God  in  their 
foreheads,  of  the  numerous  conversions  made  in  those  times  to  the 
Christian  faith.     But  sealing  denotes,  not  conversion,  but  the  pre- 
servation of  those  who  are  converted.     Those  who  were  sealed 
did  not  by  this  become  the  servants  of  God,  but  are  supposed  to  be 
such  already.  Instead  of  signifying  the  enlargement  of  the  church, 
the  object  is  to  prevent  it  from  being  utterly  swept  away.     It  por- 
tends danger  no  less  than   the  striking  of  the  door-posts  of  the 
Israelites  when  the  destroying  angel  should  pass  through  the  land ; 
or  than  the  marking  of  those  who  "  sighed  and  crietl"  when  Jeru- 
salem was  to  be  destroyed   by  the  Chaldeans.     It  was   for  the 
preservation  of  a  seed  for  God  amidst  a  flood  of  corruption.  Henc^ 
when  these  evils   had  actually  deluged  the  church,  we  tind  the 
sealed  servant^  of  God  standing  in  triumph  upon  Mount  Sion.* 
God  seeth  not  as  man  seeth  :  that  which  man  is  apt  to  think  a 
great  acquisition,  God  often  knows  to  be  a  great  temptation. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  instead  of  a  congratulation  of  the  church 
on  its  recent  victory,  by  the  striking  up  of  the  heavenly  choir,  (as 
is  usual  in  the  prophecy  when  new  and  glorious  events  occur,)  the 
choir  on  this  occasion  is  mute.  It  is  described,  indeed,  as  a  day 
of  judgment  to  the  persecuting  Heathens,  and  in  itself  doubtless 
afforded  matter  of  thankfulness  to  Christians;  but  had  they  known 
what  would  arise  out  of  it,  the  joy  of  that  day  would  have  been 
turned  into  mourning. 

From  this  time  men  were  ripe  for  such  speculations  as  those  of 
AriuSf  who  ai^ued,  that  if  Christ  wan  begotten  of  the  Father, 
there  must  have  been  a  time  when  he  iras  not ;  and  for  all  the 
intrigues,  wars,  and  persecutions,  which  on  bolh  sides  by  turns 
were  practised.  From  this  time  our  Lord's  doctrine  of  the  new 
birth  seems  in  a  manner  to  have  been  laid  aside,  and  conversion  to 

*  Chap.  xiv.  1. 


ChaptekVII.]  GOD'S  SERVANTS.  79 

Christianity  was  little  more  than  being  baptized,  or  consenting  to 
wear  the  Christian  badge.  From  this  time  conversions  were 
mostly  produced  by  authority,  or  by  the  hope  of  worldly  advan- 
tage, or  by  exhortations  addressed  to  kings  that  they  should  con- 
vert their  subjects.  From  this  time  the  glory  of  the  church  seems 
to  have  been  placed  more  in  splendid  edifices  and  pompous  cere- 
monies, than  in  conformity  to  its  head.  In  short,  from  this  time 
she  became  a  courtier,  and  laying  aside  her  own  simple  garb, 
appeared  in  a  dress  more  befitting  the  mother  of  harlots  than  the 
bride  of  Christ.  "  What  she  gained  in  outward  splendour  and 
prosperity,  (says  Mr.  Fabeh,)  she  lost  in  purity  of  manners  and 
doctrine.  The  holy  simplicity  of  primitive  Christianity  was  no 
more;  and  the  heresy  of  Arias  introduced  a  succession  of  crimes 
disgraceful  alike  to  humanity  and  religion."* 

Doubtless  there  were  hypocrites,  and  merely  nominal  Christians 
in  all  ages  of  the  church  ;  but  they  were  never  before  so  desig- 
nated as  they  now  are.  "  The  servants  of  God"  are  from  this 
lime  distinguished  from  "  the  men  who  had  not  tlie  seal  of 
God  in  their  foreheads."  This  distinction  might  not  take  place 
immediately  after  the  accession  of  Constantino,  but  from  that  time 
the  seeds  of  it  were  sown.  The  alliance  between  the  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  authorities  described  in  the  xiiith  and  xviith  chap- 
ters by  a  woman  riding  on  a  beast,  originated  here.  Here  there-- 
fore  we  must  look  for  the  grand  origin  of  that  apostasy  which  the 
aposlle  Paul  foretold,  and  which  succeeding  ages  witnessed.  If 
the  account  given  of  the  state  of  things  by  Mosheim  be  just,  it 
requires  a  great  stretch  of  charity  to  believe  that  what  was  called 
the  catholic  church  even  in  the  fourth  century  was  the  church  of 
Christ.  Christ  certainly  had  a  people  at  that  time,  hut  they  seem 
to  have  consisted  of  individuals  rather  than  of  that  visible  commu- 
nity which  called  itself  the  church.  They  were  "  the  servants 
of  God  >vhom  he  sealed  in  their  foreheads." 

These  ideas  will  be  confirmed  by  attending  to  the  manner  in 
which  the  sealing  of  the  servants  of  God  is  introduced.  Four 
angels  are  seen  "  standing  on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth." 

*  See  MosHKiM's  Account  of  the  Fourth  Century. 


90  THE  COMPANY  WHO  [Dis-coorse  VIU. 

Angels  are  fhe  executioners  of  the  Divine  Providence.  Their 
number  answering  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth  muy  express 
its  extending  over  the  whole  world.  Their  "  holding  Ihe  winds" 
would  denote  that  they  were  commissioned  of  God  to  afflict  the 
earth  with  evils,  or  to  withhold  them,  according  to  his  will.  The 
short  period  in  which  they  held  back  the  winds  seems  to 
refer  to  that  season  of  tranquility  which  the  church  enjoyed  on 
the  government's  becoming  Christian,  and  before  the  temptations 
of  its  new  situation  had  had  time  to  operate.  Ver.  1,  2.  But  as 
the  principal  part  of  the  commission  of  the  four  angels  was  to 
''  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,"  they  stand  ready,  only  waiting  till 
the  greater  angel  has  sealed  the  servants  of  God,  ere  they  exe- 
cute it. 

The  "  winds"  which  were  to  be  let  loose  upon  the  earth  and 
the  sea,  were  spiritual,  rather  than  temporal  judgments,  and 
would  principally  grow  out  of  the  new  order  of  things  :  namely, 
errors,  superstitions,  corruptions,  divisions,  and  a  conformity  to 
the  manners  and  habits  of  the  world.  These  were  the  winds 
which  in  the  end  swept  away  the  great  body  of  nominal  Christians 
into  the  gulfs  of  Popery  and  Mahonietanism.  Ver.  3. 

And  as  many  of  the  symbols  in  the  prophecy  are  taken  from  the 
Jewish  temple,  so  the  servants  of  God  are  symbolized  by  a  certain 
number  for  an  uiicortaiii,  lakaii  from  the  twelve  tril)ps  of  Israel. 
The  Christian  cUarch  being  now  the  true  ''  Israel  of  God,"  were 
to  the  aposlate  Christians  what  Israel  was  to  an  apostate  world; 
namely,  God's  witnesses.  Ver.  4 — 8. 

9  After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man 
could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues, 
stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white 
robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands  ;  10  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
saying.  Salvation  to  our  G"d  which  sitteth  upon  the  throne^  and 
unto  thi  hamb.  1 1  Ar.d  all  the  angrls  stood  round  about  the 
throne,  and  about  the  elders,  and  the  four  living  creatures,  and 
fell  before  the  throne  on  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God,  12- 
Saying,  Amen  :  Blessing,  and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiv- 
ing, and  honour,  and  power,  and  might,  be  unto  our  God  for  ever 


I 


Chaptbr  VII.l  HAD  OVERCOME. 


81 


and  ever.  Amen.  13  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto 
me.  What  are  these  which  arc  arrayed  in  white  robes  ?  and  whence 
came  they?  14  And  I  said  unto  him.  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he 
said  unto  me.  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation, 
and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of 
ike  Lamb.  14  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and 
serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple :  and  he  that  sitteth  on  the 
throne  shall  dwell  among  them.  l6  They  shall  hunger  no  more, 
neither  thirst  any  more ;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any 
heat.  17  for  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  shall 
fieed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters  ; 
and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 

After  the  sealing  of  God's  servants  is  accomplished,  the  saints 
and  martyrs  of  Jesus,  who  during  the  preceding  persecutions  had 
overcome,  and  been  received  into  glory,  joining  with  the  whole 
heavenly  chorus,  engage  in  a  triumphant  song  of  praise  to  God  and 
to  the  Lamb.  The  reason  of  their  being  here  introduced  seems 
to  be  that  the  sealed  servants  of  God,  who  were  yet  on  earth,  and 
had  to  pass  through  a  series  of  trials,  might  by  a  view  of  their 
happy  end  be  strengthened  to  follow  their  example.  As  great 
numbers  would  be  against  them  in  this  world,  they  are  directed  to 
view  the  numbers  of  friends  which  they  have  in  heaven  ;  who  not 
only  look  back  to  their  own  deliverance,  and  ascribe  it  to  God,  but 
seem  to  look  down  to  their  brethren  upon  earth,  and  to  say, 
•'  Hold  fast  the  profession  of  your  faith  without  wavering  !" 

The  view  of  such  a  holy  and  happy  assembly  is  supposed  to 
excite  in  the  apostle  emotions  of  admiration  and  joy.  On  this  one 
of  the  elders  asks  him  what  he  conceives  them  to  be  ;  and  whence 
they  could  come.  It  would  seem  as  if  they  must  be  pure  celes- 
tial beings,  whose  whole  existence  had  been  filled  up  with  right- 
eousness and  blessedness.  He  does  not  presume  however  to  say 
what  he  thought  they  were,  whether  men  or  angels,  nor  to  oflfer 
any  opinion  as  to  whence  they  came  ;  but  modestly  refers  it  to  his 
instructor  to  inform  him.  The  answer  is,  in  eflFect,  that  they  are 
men,  men  who  were  lately  upon  earth,  exposed  to  great  tribula- 
tions, but  who  had  come  out  of  them.  And  as  to  their  "  white 
robes,"  they  had  been  once  impure,  but  were  washed  and  made 

Vol..  VI.  11 


82  THE  COMPANY,  &c.  [DiscocnsE  VUJ. 

white,  DOt  in  their  own  blood,  though  that  in  innumerable  instances 
bad  been  shed,  but  "  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb."  It  was  as  believ- 
ing in  his  death  that  they  were  justified  and  sanctified  ;  and  having 
lived  by  faith  on  him,  they  were  without  fault  *'  before  the  throne 
of  God." 

Still  more  to  stimulate  the  servants  of  God  in  this  world  to  per- 
severe, he  adds,  "  And  he  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne  shall  dwell 
among  them.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any 
Store  ;  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat.  For 
the  Lanb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and 
shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  water  :  and  God  shall  wipe 
away  all  tears  from  their  eyes!'' 


DISCOURSE  IX. 


rUE     SDBDI VISION  OP    THE  SEVENTH  SEAL    INTO  SEVEN    TRVMFETS. 


Chap,  viii. 


And  when  he  had  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there  ■was  silence  in 
heaven  about  the  space  of  half  an  hour.  2  And  I  saw  the  seven 
angels  which  stood  before  God;  and  to  them  were  given  seven 
trumpets.  3  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the  altar,  hav- 
ing a  golden  censer ;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incense 
that  he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers  of  all  saints  upon  the  golden 
altar ^  which  was  before  the  throne.  4  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense^ 
which  came  with  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God, 
out  of  the  angers  hand.  5  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and 
filed  it  with  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth :  and  there 
were  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake. 
6  And  the  seven  aitgets  which  had  the  seven  trumpets,  prepared 
themselves  to  sound. 

We  are  now  come  to  the  opening  of  the  last  of  the  seven  sealSj 
and  which  is  longer,  and  includes  far  more  than  the  preceding  six. 
They  have  reached  but  little  beyond  three  hundred  years  j 
whereas  this  will  reach  from  thence  to  the  end  of  all  things. 

"  Silence  in  heaven  about  the  space  of  half  an  hour"  seems  to 
denote  a  solemn  pause  preparatory  to  other  events.  It  is  like  say- 
ing, "  And  now  prepare  thee  forHnother  scene  !"     This  scene  is 


34  THE  INTRODUCTION  TO  [Uiscoorse  IX. 

"  the  appearence  of  seven  angels  standing  before  God,  to  whom 
were  given  seven  trumpets."  As  nothing  is  said  on  the  opening 
of  the  seventh  seal  but  what  follows  under  the  trumpets,  the  latter 
must  be  considered  as  a  subdivision  of  the  former. 

But  prior  to  the  sounding  of  the  trumpets,  "  another  angel" 
comes  forward,  and  stands  at  the  altar,  "  having  a  golden  censer,  to 
whom  much  incense  is  given,  that  he  should  offer  it  with  the 
prayers  of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  before  the  throne." 
There  were  two  altars  belonging  to  the  temple-worship  ;  one  for 
sacrifice,  called  "  the  altar  of  burnt-offering,"  and  the  other  for 
burning  incense,  called  "  the  golden  altar  before  the  throne." 
The  allusion  here  is  to  the  last.  Our  great  High  Priest,  having 
offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  passed  into  the  heavens, 
where  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us.  Through  him 
our  prayers  ascend  with  acceptance  before  God. 

The  '*  prayers"  here  referred  to  appear  to  have  a  special  rela- 
tion to  the  events  about  to  be  predicted  by  the  sounding  of  the 
trumpets.  The  events  would  occur  in  answer  to  those  prayers  ; 
which  might  be  so  many  inlerces-fions  for  the  success  of  Christ's 
cause,  and  against  thai  of  its  adversaries.  Heathen  Rome  was 
overthrown  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  the  souls  under  the  altar, 
and  Christian  Rome  may  fidl  in  the  same  manner.  Should  it  be 
objected  that  in  the  latter  there  would  be  less  to  pray  against,  it 
may  be  answered,  that  those  who,  under  the  name  of  Christians, 
corrupted  and  debased  Christianity,  modelling  it  to  their  fleshly 
minds,  and  converting  it  into  an  engine  of  state  policy,  might 
incur  more  of  the  divine  displeasure  than  those  who,  under  the 
name  of  Heathens,  openly  opposed  it.  For  the  persecutions  of 
Pagan  Rome  the  persecutors  only  were  punished,  having  their 
power  taken  from  them,  and  given  to  the  Christians  ;  but  for  the 
corruption-;  of  Christian  Rome  we  shall  see  the  empire  itself  dis- 
solved, and  divided  amongst  the  barbarians. 

The  symbolical  language  under  which  these  events  are  repre- 
sented is  that  of  the  angel  taking  the  censer,  filling  it  with  fire  of 
the  altar,  and  casting  it  into  the  earth  ;  on  which  follow  voices, 
jtnd  thunderings,  and  lightningSj  and  an  earthquake.     "  Fire"  cast 


Qhapter  VIII.]  THE  SEVEN  TRUMPETS.  35 

into  the  earth  by  an  angel  would  be  the  precursor  of  dreadful  wnrs ; 
afid  an  "  earthquake'^  is  the  well-known  symbol  of  a  revolution, 
or  such  an  overturning  in  matters  of  government  as  should  intro- 
duce a  new  order  of  things.  Such  were  the  events  which  distin- 
guished the  times  between  Constantine  and  Augustulus,  especially 
those  between  the  years  400  and  476.  Whatever  virtues  attached 
to  Constantine,  or  his  successors,  and  whatever  obligations  the 
Christians  were  under  for  the  protection  afforded  them  by  their 
government,  yet  the  system  which  from  those  times  was  adopted, 
proved  ruinous  both  to  the  church  and  to  the  empire.  The  cor- 
ruptions of  the  former,  as  we  have  seen  already,  required  the 
servants  of  God  to  be  sealed  in  their  foreheads  ;  and  the  calam- 
ities of  the  latter  we  shall  see  described  under  the  sounding  of  the 
first  four  trumpets. 

7  The  jii'st  angel  sounded,  and  there  followed  hail  and  fire,  min- 
gled with  blood,  and  they  were  cast  upon  the  earth  ;  and  the  third 
part  of  trees  -wis  burnt  up,  and  all  green  grass  teas  burnt  vp.  8 
And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great  mountain 
burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea  ;  and  the  third,  part  of  the 
sea  became  blood :  9  And  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which 
were  in  the  sea,  and  had  life,  died ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  ships 
were  destrqyed.  10  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and  there  fella 
great  star  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and  it  fell  upon 
the  third  part  of  the  rivers^  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters  ;  11 
And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood;  and  the  third  part 
of  the  waters  became  wormwood ,;  and  manij  men  died  of  the  wafers, 
because  they  were  made  bitter.  12  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded, 
and  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the  stars  ;  so  as  the  third  part  of  them 
was  darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  if,  and  the 
night  likewise. 

The  fulfilment  of  these  predictions  must,  according  to  the  chro- 
nological series  of  the  prophecy,  be  looked  for  in  the  fourth  or 
fifth  centuries.  They  are  the  same  things,  particularly  described, 
as  ihose  which  followed  the  fire  cast  by  the  angel  into  the  earth. 
Moreover,  as  the  seals  went  to  destroy  the  empire  as  Pagan,  the 


QQ^  FIRST  FOUR  TRUMPETS.  fjDiscotrRSE  IX 

trumpets  will  go  to  overturn  it  as  Christian.     Both  issae  in  an 
♦'  earthquake,"*  the  ordinary  symbol  of  a  revolution. 

The  Roman  empire,  as  being  now  the  seat  of  Christianity, 
is  here  considered  as  a  world  of  itself;  having  not  only  its 
earth,  its  sea,  and  its  rivers,  but  its  sun,  and  moon,  and  stars. 
By  the  earth  we  may  understand  those  parts  of  the  empire 
which  were  continental,  as  Gaul  and  the  southern  parts  of  Ger- 
many. On  these  fell  the  effects  of  the  first  trumpet,  burning 
up  the  trees  and  the  grass,  or  destroying  great  numbers  among 
the  middle  and  lower  orders  of  men.  By  the  sea  we  may  under- 
stand those  parts  of  the  empire  which  were  maritime,  such  as 
Spain,  Portugal,  and  the  lower  parts  of  Italy.  On  these  fell  the 
efifects  of  the  second  trumpet,  turning  the  waters  into  blood,  and 
destroying  whatever  was  in  them.  By  the  rivers  and  fountains  of 
waters  may  be  understood  the  mountainous  parts  of  the  empire,  as 
Upper  Italy,  and  the  countries  about  the  Alps ;  at  no  great  distance 
from  which  rise  the  Loire,  the  Po,  the  Rhine,  the  Rhone,  and  the 
Danube.  On  these  fell  the  effects  of  the  third  trumpet,  impart- 
ing to  their  streams  a  mortal  bitterness.  By  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars,  we  may  understand  the  governing  powers,  supreme  and  sub- 
ordinate. On  these  fell  the  fourth  trumpet,  smiting  them  with 
darkness,  or  with  a  general  eclipse.  Finally,  By  a  third  part 
only  being  affected  at  once,  may  be  meant,  not  only  that  the 
events  should  take  place  by  several  successive  calamities  •,  but 
that  the  effect  of  the  whole  would  not  be  to  destroy  the  western 
empire,  but  merely  to  subvert  it.  The  empire  was  to  continue, 
though  under  another  form,  namely,  as  composed  of  the  ten  king- 
doms. Mrj  CuNMNGHAME  very  properly  remarks  the  difference 
between  the  effects  of  the  trumpets  which  refer  to  the  subversion 
of  the  empire,  and  those  of  the  vials,  which  refer  to  iis  final  dis- 
solution.    The  first  are  partial,  the  last  total.! 

Whether  the  events  pertaining  to  each  trumpet  can  be  esactly 
ascertained,  or  not,  thus  much  is  certain,  that  the  ravages  of  the 
Goths,  the  Vandals,  and  the  Huns,  were  that  to  the  empire  which. 

''Chap.  vi.  12.  with  viii.  5.  t Dissertation,  pp.  80,  81. 


Cha»ter  VII!.]  FIRST  FOUR  TRUMPETS.  87 

a  terrible  hail-storm,  accompanied  with  thunder  and  lightning,  is 
to  the  "  trees  and  the  fields ; "  which  a  burning  mountain,  thrown 
into  the  sea,  would  be  to  the  waters  ;  and  which  a  blazing  meteor 
that  should  fall  upon  the  rivers  and  fbuntains  of  waters,  and  embit- 
ter them,  would  be  to  a  country  ;  while  the  effects  of  these  suc- 
cessive ravages  on  the  government  would  resemble  a  great  though 
not  a  total  eclipse  of  the  heavenly  bodies; 


APPENDIX  TO  DISCOURSE  IX. 


CONTAINING 


A  SKETCH  OF  THE  HISTORY 


FIRST  FOUR  TRUJMPETS. 


In  the  Northern  and  North-eastern  parts  of  Europe,  bordering 
on   the  Baltic  and  the  Euxine  Seas,  there  were  many  barbarous 
nations   which  were  never  subdued  by  the  Roman  arms  :  such 
were  the  Saxons,  the   Visigoths,  the  Ostrogoths,  the  Vandals,  the 
Burgundians,  the  Huns,  the  Alans,  &c.  and  who  were  often   asso- 
ciated in  their  enterprises.     About  the  year  376,  during  the  reign 
of  the  Eastern  Emperor  Valens,  the  Goths  having  been  driven 
from  their  own  country  by  the  Huns  and  Alans  a  body  of  not  less 
than  200,000  of  them,  besides  women  and  children,  under  Jllavi- 
VU8  and  Fritigern,  two  of  their  chiefs,  obtained  permission  to  settle 
in  Thrace,  a  province  of  the  Roman  empire.     To  the  imprudence 
of  admitting  such  a  body  of  hostile  emigrants,  were  added  several 
instances   of  injurious  treatment  after  their  arrival.     These  first 
produced  resistance,  and  ihat  a  battle,  in  which  the  Romans  were 
defeated,  and  the  emperor  lost  bis  life.     By  the  prudent  and  ener- 
getic measures  of  Tbeodosius  the  great,  who  succeeded  Valens, 
the  Gothic  emigrants  were  so  far  subjugated,  as  to  be  rendered 
serviceable  to  the  empire.     But  after  his  death,  the  jealousies 
between  Rufinus  and  Stilicho,  ministers  of  state  at  Constantinople 
and  Rome,  under  Arcadius  and  Honorius  the  emperors,  afforded 
them  opportunity  to  renew  their  hostilities. 
roL.  VI.         '  12 


90  HISTORY  OF  THE 

Marie,  an  Arian  Christian,  the  successor  of  Fritigern,  had  been 
in  the  Roman  service  tor  several  yenrs,  havino;  commanded  a  body 
of  his  countrymen  in  the  wars  of  Theodosius  :  but  thinking  him- 
self not  sufficiently  rewarded  by  that  prince,  and  perceiving  as  he 
thought  a  fair  opportunity,  he  was  disposed  to  carve  for  himself. 
To  this  he  is  said  to  have  been  encouraged  by  Rufinus,  principal 
ruler  under  Arcadius  at  Constantinople,  whose  duty  it  was  to 
oppose  him.  Marching  his  army  into  Macedonia  and  Thessaly, 
he  laid  waste  the  country  as  he  went.  Through  the  treachery  of 
Rufinus  the  straits  of  Thermopylae  were  left  unguarded,  and  po 
opened  a  free  passage  for  him  into  Greece  ;  where  the  villages 
were  plundered  and  burnt,  the  males  who  were  capable  of  bear- 
ing arms  massacred,  and  the  females  led  captive.  Hissuccess.es 
obtained  for  him  a  command  in  the  eastern  empire,  which  having 
improved  to  the  strengthening  of  his  own  army,  he  resolved  to 
invade  that  of  the  west.  Having  laid  waste  Epirus  and  Pannonia, 
he  in  402  entered  Italy.  Italy  however  was  for  this  time  deliv- 
ered from  his  depredations.  The  Romans  under  Stilicho,  after 
twice  defeating  him,  suffered  him  to  quit  the  country,  with  the 
remnant  of  his  army. 

In  406  another  vast  army,  composed  of  Goths,  Huns,  Vandals, 
Suevi,  Burgundinns,  Alani ,  &,c.  under  Radagnisus,  a  heathen,  at- 
tempted the  invasion  of  Italy.  The  number  of  fighting  men  is 
said  to  have  been  200,000,  besides  slaves,  women,  and  children, 
who  are  reckoned  to  have  amounted  to  as  many  more.  But  nei- 
ther were  they  succe.s^f^l.  Radagaisus  was  defeated  and  slain, 
and  a  great  part  of  his  army  either  perished,  or  were  sold  for 
slaves. 

But  though  the  capital  of  the  western  empire  was  by  these 
events  once  more  saved,  yet  its  provinces  were  reduced  to  deso- 
lation. Gaul  was  at  this  time  invaded  by  the  Vandals,  the  Suevi, 
the  Alain,  and  the  Dnrgundiaiis,  uho,  with  the  remains  of  Rada- 
gaisus's  army,  destroyed  all  before  them.  *'  On  the  last  day  of  the 
year,  (says  Gibbon,)  when  the  waters  of  the  Rhine  were  probably 
frozen,  they  entered  without  opposition  the  defenceless  provinces 
of  Gaul.  This  memorable  passage  of  the  Suevi,  the  Vandals,  the 
Alani,  and  the  Burgundians,  who  never  afterwards  retreated,  may 


FIRST  FOUR  TRUMPETS.  91 

be  considered  as  the  fall  of  the  Roman  empire  in  the  countries 
beyond  the  Alps  ;  and  the  barriers  which  had  so  long  separated 
the  savage  and  the  civihzed  nations  of  the  earth,  were  from  tha 
fatal  moment  levelled  with  the  ground. — The  banks  of  the  Rhine 
were  crowned,  like  those  of  the  Tyber,  with  elegant  bouses,  and 
well  cultifated  farms.  This  scene  of  peace  and  plenty  was  sud- 
denly changed  into  a  desert  ;  and  the  prospect  of  the  smoaking 
ruins  could  alone  distinguish  the  solitude  of  nature  from  the  deso- 
lation of  man.  The  flourishing  city  of  Mentz  was  surprised  and 
destroyed  ;  and  many  thousand  Christians  were  inhumanly  massa- 
cred in  the  church.  Worms  perished  after  a  long  and  obstinate 
siege  ;  Strasburgh,  Spires,  Rlieim^,  Tournay,  Arras,  and  Amiens, 
experienced  the  cruel  oppression  of  the  German  yoke  ;  and  the 
consuming  flames  of  war  spread  from  the  banks  of  the  Rhine 
over  the  seventeen  provinces  of  GanI  'JMiat  rich  and  extensive 
country,  as  far  as  the  ocean,  the  Alps,  and  the  Pyrennees,  was 
delivered  to  the  barbarians,  who  drove  before  them  in  a  promis- 
cuous crowd,  the  bishop,  the  senator,  and  the  virgin,  laden  with 
the  spoils  of  their  houses  and  altars."* 

Thus  far  events  appear  to  answer  to  the  "  hail  and  fire  mingled 
with  blood"  under  the  first  trumpet,  which,  as  they  are  said  to  be 
on  the  earth,  correspond  with  the  calamities  which  in  those  times 
were  brought  upon  (he  continental  parts  of  the  enipire. 

Alaric,  the  king  oi  the  Visigoths,  had  matle  pe;ice  with  the 
emperor  Honorius,  and  been  made  Master  General  of  the  Roman 
armies  in  lllyricum.  In  the  invasion  of  Radagaisus  he  took  no  part 
but  was  attentive  to  the  recruiting  of  his  own  army.  In  408  he 
made  large  demands  on  the  Roman  Government,  accompanied  with 
intimations  of  what  would  follon'  if  they  were  not  complied  with. 
Stilicho  persuaded  the  senate  to  comply  vnta  them,  and  four  thou- 
sand pounds  of  gold  were  proaiiseJ  him  tjmier  tlie  name  of  a  sub- 
sidy. But  before  the  promise  was  fulfilled,  Stilicho  was  disgraced 
and  slain.  Of  the  measures  oflns  successors,  Al  iric  is  snid  to  have 
had  just  cause   of  complaint.     The    result    was,  he    detei-mined 

*  Decline  of  Roman  Empire,  Chap.  XXX. 


92  HISTORY  OF  THE 

again  to  invade  Italy.  Passing  over  the  Alps  he  pillaged  the  cities 
of  Aquileia,  Altinum,  Concordia,  and  Cremona,  which  yielded  to 
his  arms  ;  increased  his  forces  by  the  accession  of  30,000  auxilia- 
ries ;  and  without  opposition  marched  to  the  gates  of  Rome. 
Here,  encompassing  the  city,  he  reduced  it  to  a  state  of  famine,  of 
which  many  thousands  died.  To  this  succeeded  a  destructive  pes- 
tilence. At  length  the  siege  was  raised  on  a  large  sum  of  money 
being  paid  him  :  but  his  terms  of  peace  being  rejected  by  Honorius, 
who  had  Shut  himself  up  in  Ravenna,  Rome  was  a  second  time  be- 
sieged. After  this  it  was  taken,  and  for  three  days  given  up  to 
the  plunder  of  the  besiegers.  Vast  numbers  of  the  Romans  were 
slain,  not  only  by  the  Goths,  but  by  their  own  slaves,  40.000  of 
whom  being  liberated,  fell  upon  their  masters. 

About  ten  months  before  this  terrible  calamity  on  Rome  and  the 
lower  psrti  of  Italy,  by  the  Goths,  Spain  and  Portugal  were  inva- 
ded by  the  Vandals^  the  Suevi,  and  the  Alani.  These  nations  had 
already  desolated  Gaul,  from  whence  passing  over  the  Pyrennees 
they  conquered  the  peninsula.  Jichard  snys,  "  The  Vandals  took 
Galieit,  where  they  settled  ;  the  Suevi  pushed  their  conquests 
farther  ;  and  the  Alani  fixed  themselves  in  Portugal  and  Andalusia. 
From  these  barbarians,  (he  adds,)  descended  the  ancient  kings  of 
Spain." 

The  calamities  of  this  invasion  are  thus  decribed  by  Gihbov 
from  a  Spanish  Historian.  "  The  barbarians  exercised  their  indis- 
criminate cruelty  on  the  fortunes  of  the  Romans  and  Spaniards, 
and  ravaged  with  equal  fury  the  cities  and  the  open  country.  The 
progress  of  famine  reduced  the  miserable  inhabitants  to  feed  on  the 
flesh  of  their  fellow-creatures  :  and  even  the  wild  beasts  that 
multiplied  without  control  in  the  desert  were  exasperated,  by  the 
taste  of  blood  and  the  impatience  of  hunger,  boldly  to  attack  and 
devour  their  human  prey.  Pestilence  soon  appeared,  the  insep- 
arable companion  of  famine  ;  a  large  proportion  of  the  people 
was  swept  away  ;  and  the  groans  of  the  dying  excited  only  the 
envy  of  their  surviving  friends.  At  length,  the  barbarians,  satiated 
with  carnage  and  rapine,  and  afflicted  by  the  contagious  evils  which 


FIRST  FOUR  TRUMPETS.  93 

they  themselves  had  introduced,  fixed  their  permanent  seats  in  the 
depopulated  country."* 

These  events  seem  to  answer  to  the  "  burning  mountain  cast 
into  the  sea,"  causing  a  third  part  of  it  to  become  blood,  and  de- 
stroying a  third  part  of  all  which  were  in  it,  as  described  under 
the  second  trumpet.  If  jEtna  or  Vesuvius  had  literally  been 
thrown  into  the  ocean,  it  could  hardly  have  produced  a  greater 
effervescence  among  the  waters  than  these  things  produced  among 
the  nations.  The  sea  would  also  have  a  special  reference  to 
these  calamities  being  brought  upon  the  maritime  parts  of  the 
empire. 

After  this  the  empire  received  another  mighty  shock  from  the 
Scythians,  or  Huns,  a  heathen  nation,  more  barbarous  and  cruel 
than  either  the  Goths  or  Vandals.  Attila,  their  king  and  com- 
mander, was  distinguished  by  his  ferocity  ;  affecting  to  be  called 
'.'  the  scourge  of  God,"  and  declaring  that  "  the  grass  would  never 
grow  upon  those  places  where  his  horse  had  trodden  I"  About 
441,  he  fell  upon  the  eastern  empire,  where,  bearing  down  all 
before  him,  the  country  was  in  a  manner  destroyed  by  fire  and 
sword.  Gibbon  says,  "  The  whol6  breadth  of  Europe,  as  it  ex- 
tends above  five  hundred  miles,  from  the  Euxine  to  the  Adriatic, 
was  at  once  invaded  and  occupied,  and  desolated  by  him."  The 
government  at  Constantinople,  after  seventy  cities  had  been  rased 
to  the  ground,  was  compelled  ignominiously  to  purchase  hie 
retreat. 

In  the  year  450  Attila  again  deckred  war  against  both  the  east- 
ern and  western  empires.  He  was  defeated  in  Gaul  with  a  loss 
(says  Echard)  of  1 70,000  men  ;  yet  in  the  following  year  he  in- 
vaded Italy  with  a  larger  army  than  that  with  which  he  had  enter- 
ed Gaul.  Aquileia,  after  a  seige  of  three  months,  was.  taken,  and 
so  effectually  destroyed  that  the  succeeding  generation  could 
scarcely  discover  its  ruins.  After  this  Ferona,  Mantua,  Padua, 
and  many  other  cities,  shared  the  same  fate  ;  the  men  were  slain, 
ihe  women  ravished,  and  the  places  reduced  to  ashes.  These 
devastations,  however,  were  confined  to  those  parts  of  Italy  which 
border  on  the  Alps.     Attila  threatened  Rome,  but  was  induced, 

*  Gibbon's  Roman  History,  Cliap.  XXXI. 


94  HISTORY  OF  THE 

partly  by  fear  of  the  Roman  army,  partly  by  the  remonstances  of 
his  own.  aiul  partly  by  the  embassy  of  Leo  the  Roman  Pontiff, 
to  forego  the  Tttemift,  and  returning  into  bis  own  country,  he  shortly 
after  ended  his  days. 

This  snrely  Diu>t  be  the  "  great  star  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp;" 
which  followed  the  sounding  ot  the  third  trumpet  and  which  shoott 
ing  like  a  tiery  meteor  from  east  to  west,  and  falling  upon  the  riv- 
ers and  fountains  of  waters,  impregnated  the  streams  with  a  mor- 
tal bitterness.  If  the  rivers  and  fountains  denote,  as  has  been 
supposed,  the  mountainous  parts  of  the  empire,  whence  they  have 
their  origin,  the  facts  have  a  remarkable  coincidence  with  the  pre- 
diction. 

As  to  the  remainder  of  the  history,  every  thing  from  this  time 
wect  to  eclipse  the  imperial  government.  Africa,  Sj)ain,  Britain, 
the  greatest  part  of  Gaul,  Germany,  and  lUyricum,  are  said  to  have 
been  di»ui<-mbered  from  the  empire  ;  the  court  was  full  of  intrigues 
and  muiders  ;  Valenliiiian  the  emperor  ravished  the  wife  of  Max 
imu?,  one  of  his  senators  ;  Maximus  in  return  got  Valentinian 
murdered,  usurped  his  throne,  and  compelled  Endoxia  the  Empress 
to  marry  him  ;  Eudoxia  in  hatred  to  the  usurper  invited  Genseric 
the  Vandal  to  come  over  from  Africa  and  revenge  the  death  of 
Valentinian  ;  Genseric  prepared  to  invade  Italy  ;  Maximus  on 
bearing  it,  instead  of  taking  measures  for  repelling  him,  sunk  into 
despondency  ;  the  senators  stoned  him  to  death,  and  threw  his 
body  into  the  Tiber;  Genseric  entered  Rome  without  opposition, 
and  give  it  up  to  be  sacked  anJ  plundered  by  the  soldiers  for 
fourteen  days.  From  hence,  as  Bishop  NewLon  observes,  "  the 
western  empire  struggled  hard,  and  ga=ped  as  it  were  for  breath 
through  eight  short  and  turbulent  reigns,  for  the  space  of  twenty 
years,  and  at  length  expired  in  the  year  476  under  Momyllus,  or 
Au'nistiiltis,  as  be  was  named  in  derision,  being  a  diminutive  of 
Augustus." 

After  this  Odoacer,  king  of  the  Ostrogoths,  invaded  the  country, 

and  siezed  the  government,  which  he  held  however,  not  as  head 

r  .1      ..,  . —  «„,.^;~Q   U'-i  ,»-'>-'.1"  n<s  Kinp  of  Italti.     Therp  mo-^ 


FIRST  FOUR  TRUMPETS.  95 

Thus  it  was,  I  conceive,  that  the  eclipse  of  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars,  as  described  under  the  fourth   trumpet,  was  accomplishrd. 
It  may  be  thought  that  these  events  had  ton  slight  a  relation  to  the 
church  of  Christ  to  become  the  subject  of  prophecy  :  two  things, 
however,may  be  alleged  in  answer.     First,  They  were  necess^iry 
for  the  accomplishment  of  other  prophecies,  particularly  Dan.  vii.7, 
8.  2  Thes.  ii.  7.   Hereby  a  way  was  made  for  the  beast  to  have  "  ten 
horns,"  as  after  the  overthrow  of  the  empire  it  was  divided  into 
so  many  independent  kingdoms,  which  with  little  variation  continue 
to  this  day.     Hereby  also  a   way  was  made  for  the  ''  little  horn" 
of  Daniel's  fourth  beast,  or  the  papal  antichrist  to  come   amongst 
them  ;  or,  as  the  apostle  expresses  it,  for  the  man  of  sin  to  be  re 
vealed.     "  The  mystery  of  iniquity  hath  already   begun  to  work, 
(saith  he,)  only  he  who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out 
of  the  way  :  and  then  siiall  that  wicked  (one)  be  revealed."    While 
the  imperial  authority  continued,  there  was  not  sufficient  scope  for 
ecclesiastical  ambition  ;  but   when  this  was   removed,  the    other 
soon  appeared  in  its  true  character-     The  Goths,  embracing  the 
religion  of  the  conquered  Romans,  the  clergy  became  objects  of 
superstitious  veneration  amongst  a  barbarous  people,  and  of  which 
they  availed  themselves  to  the  establishing  of  their  spiritual  au- 
thority.    From  hence  the  See  of  Home  made  no  scruple  of  setting 
up  for  supremacy. 

Secondly,  In  these  judgments  upon  the  empire  we  perceive  the 
Divine  displeasure  for  its  having  corrupted  the  Christian  religion, 
and  transformed  it  into  an  engine  of  state.  The  wars  of  the  Assy 
rians  and  Babylonians  were  the  scourges  of  God  on  those  who  had 
corrupted  the  true  religion  ;  and  such  were  those  of  the  Goths,  the 
Vandals,  and  the  Huns,  on  the  Christian  governments  of  the  fourth 
and  fifth  centuries. 


OISCOURSE  X. 


THE  FIRST  AVOB'TRUMPET  ;    OR  THE  SMOKE  AND  LOCUSTS. 


Chap.  viii.  13.  ix.  1—12. 

As  the  first  four  trunxpets  were  connected  in  their  objects,  so  are 
the  last  three.  The  last  verse  of  the  eighth  chapter  is  introductory 
to  them. 

13  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel  fiying  through  the  midst  of 
heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voicCf  Woe,  woe,  woe  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth,  by  reason  of  the  other  voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the 
three  angels  which  are  yet  to  sound. 

"  This  solemn  denunciation  seems  to  be  introduced  for  the  pur- 
pose of  drawing  our  attention  to  the  great  importance  of  the  events 
which  were  to  happen  under  the  last  three  trumpets.  It  serves 
also  as.  a  chronological  mark  to  show  that  these  three  trumpets  are 
all  posterior  to  the  first  four,  not  only  in  order,  but  in  time  ;  and 
that  they  belong  to  a  new  series  of  events."*  The  most  distin- 
guished plagues  which  were  to  befall  the  church  and  the  world  are 
designated  by  Iheni.  The  first  two  seem  to  refer  to  the  prevalence 
of  Popery  artd  Mahometanism,  and  the  last  to  those  vials  of  wrath 
which  should  effect  their  overthrow. 

1  And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  sazv  a  star  fall  from  heaven 
unto  the  earth  :  and  to  him  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit. 
2  And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit,  and  there  arose  a  smoke  out  of 
the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace  ;  and  the  sun  and  the  air 

*  CunDinghaine''s  Dissertation,  p.  84. 
Vol.  VI.  13 


98  THE  SMOKE  AND  LOCUSTS.  [Discourse  X. 

were  darkened  hy  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit.  3  And  there 
came  out  of  the  smoke  locusts  upon  the  earth  ;  and  unto  them  was 
given  power,  as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  have  power.  4  And  it 
was  commanded  that  they  should  not  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth, 
neither  any  green  thing,  neither  any  tree  ;  but  only  those  men  which 
have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads.  5  And  to  them  it  was 
given  that  they  should  not  kill  them.,  but  that  they  should  he  tor- 
mented five  months ;  and  their  torment  teas  as  the  torment  of  a 
scorpion  when  he  striketh  a  man.  6  And  in  those  days  shall  men 
seek  death,  and  shall  not  find  it ;  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death 
shall fiee  from  them.  7  And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts  were  like  unto 
horses  prepared  unto  battle ;  and  on  their  heads  were  as  it  were 
Crowns  like  gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men.  8  And 
they  had  hair  as  the  hair  ofioomen,  and  their  teeth  were  as  the  teeth 
of  lions.  9  And  they  had  breast-plates  as  it  iverc  breast-plates  of 
iron  ;  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  chariots  of 
many  horses  running  to  battle.  10  .ind  they  had  tails  like  unto 
scorpions,  and  there  were  stings  in  their  tails:  and  their  potver  was 
to  hurt  men  five  ?nonths.  11  And  they  had  a  king  over  them,  which 
is  the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,  whose  name  in  the  Hebrew  tongue 
is  Abaddon,  but  in  the  Greek  tongue  hath  his  name  Apollyon.  12  One 
woe  is  past ;  and  behold  there  come  two  woes  more  hereafter. 

The  fifth  or  first  woe-trumpet  i?  short  but  awfully  impressive. 
Looking  at  this  dreadful  irruption  of  darkness  and  desolation,  we 
perceive  the  necessity  there  was  for  "sealing  the  servants  of  God 
in  their  foreheads,"  that  they  might  be  preserved  amidst  these 
trying  times.  These  are  the  "  winds,"  which  those  ministers  of 
vengeance  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth,  (Chap.  vii.  1, 
2.)  at  length  let  loose  upon  it.  The  professing  Christian  world 
being  exceedingly  corrupt,  it  became  necessary  to  try  them.  The 
"sealed"  servants  of  God  would  endure  the  trial  ;  hut  "those 
men  who  had  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads"  would  be 
carried  away  and  perish. 

That  the  locusts  refer  to  the  ravaging  hordes  of  Saracens,  who? 
with  Mahomet  at  their  head,  subdued  and  destroyed  the  eastern 
part  of  Christendom,  seems  to  be  generally  admitted  ;  and  some 
bave  considered  the  "  smoke*'  as  denoting  his  false  doctrine,  and 


Chapter  IX.]  THE  SMOKE  AND  LOCUSTS.  99 

the  *'  star"  which  fell  from  heaven  to  the  earth  as  meaning  him- 
self. But  on  the  most  mature  consideration,  I  concur  with  those 
expositors,  who,  while  admitting  the  locusts  to  be  Mahomet's  de- 
structive hordes  of  Saracens,  yet  understand  the  smoke  of  popish 
darkness,  which  was  preparatory  to  the  other,  and  the  fallen  star 
of  the  fallen  Bishop  of  Rome.*  if  the  fourth  trumpet  refer  to  the 
subversion  of  the  imperial  government  under  Augustulus,  it  may 
be  presumed  that  the  fifth  would  refer  to  things  not  very  distant 
from  it,  and  probably  rising  out  of  it  :  but  the  appearance  of  Ma- 
homet was  130  years  after  this  event,  and  seems  to  have  no  imme* 
diate  connexion  with  it.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  a  connexiois 
between  the  subversion  of  the  imperial  government  and  "  the  rev- 
elation of  the  man  of  sin."  It  was  the  imperial  authority  which 
''let"  or  hindered  liim,  and  which  when  "  taken  out  of  the  way," 
made  room  for  his  appearing.!  Thus  the  eclipse  under  the  fourth 
trumpet  prepared  the  way  for  the  irruption  of  darkness  under  the 
fifth.  The  mystery  of  iniquity  had  long  been  at  work  ;  but  now  it 
burst  forth  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace,  impeding  the  light  of 
the  gospel,  and  darkening  the  moral  atmosphere  of  the  Christian 
world. 

With  this  also  agrees  the  application  of  "  the  fallen  star"  to  the 
Pope  or  Bishop  of  Rome.  It  comports  with  the  symbolical  style 
of  the  book  that  a  prophetical  person  should  denote  not  an  indi- 
vidual, but  a  succession  of  .individuals  in  an  official  character. 
The  Bishop  of  Rome  was  once  a  star  in  the  Christian  firmament ; 
but  abandoning  the  doctrine  and  spirit  of  a  Christian  minister,  and 
setting  up  for  worldly  domination,  he  "  fell  from  heaven  unto  the 
earth,"  and  thus«  became  a  fit  agent  for  "•  opening  the  bottomless 
pit."  The  Bishop  of  Meaux  acknowledges  that  "  Hell  does  not 
open  of  itself :  it  is  always  some  false  doctor  that  opens  it." 

*lt  is  true,  that  that  part  of  the  prophecy  which  treats  rftVec/iy  of  the  gr««t 
papal  community  is  yetiu  reserve:  but  as  in  a  history  of  any  nation  frequeot 
mention  roquires  to  be  made  of  other  nations;  so  in  a  prophecy  of  the  rav- 
ages  of  Mahometanism,  mention  may  require  to  be  made  of  Popery,  m  pr«p«r* 
ing  its  way. 

1 2  Thes.  ii.  4—8. 


jjQO  THE  SMOKE  AND  LOCUSTS.  [Discourse  X 

The  darkness  of  Popery  is  not  only  of  infernal  origin,  butbrings 
with  it  a  state  of  mind  prepared  for  the  grossest  delusions.  Inter- 
cepting the  light  of  truth,  it  darkened  the  world  with  its  doctrines. 
It  changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and,  like  an  old  Heathen- 
ism, "  worshipped  and  served  the  creature  more  than  the  Crea- 
tor, who  is  blessed  for  ever.  Amen  !"  Wherefore  God  gave  them 
up  to  Mahometan  imposture,  depredation,  and  ruin.  As  the  smoke 
brought  forth  the  locusts,  (though  both  proceeded  from  the  pit,) 
so  Popery  brought  forth  JVIahometanism.*  But  for  the  one,  the 
other  could  not  have  prevailed  as  it  did  where  the  light  of  the 
gospel  had  once  appeared.  The  Roman  Catholics  have  made 
great  noise  about  the  keys  j  and  truly  a  key  has  been  given  them, 
"  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit !" 

As  to  the  locusts  the}'  are  described  chiefly  by  their  depreda- 
tions. The  wrath  of  God  is  less  directed  against  them  than  against 
that  out  of  which  they  came.  They  were  indeed  from  beneath, 
add  so  was  the  conquering  system  of  Assyria  and  Babylon  ;  but  as 
these  powers  were  the  rod  of  God's  anger  against  a  nation  which 
had  cori-upted  the  true  religion,  it  is  not  till  they  in  their  turn  are 
punished  that  much  is  said  of  their  crimes.  And  thus  the  destruc- 
tive hordes  of  Saracens  that  laid  waste  a  great  part  of  the  eastern 
world  are  described  as  executing  a  commission,  not  against  "  grass 
or  green  things,  or  trees,"  like  ordinary  locusts;  but,  "against 
the  men  who  had  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads" — that  is, 
against  the  corrupters  of  Christianity.  Ver.  4.  There  was  a 
direction  given  to  their  successes  very  much  like  that  which  has 
of  late  years  been  given  to  those  on  the  continent  of  Europe  against 
the  papal  countries.  The  Christianity  of  the  Greek  church, 
whose  patriarch  resided  at  Constantinople,  was  in  a  great  degree 
absorbed  by  them. 

It  is  observable,  however,  that  the  men  against  whom  their  com- 
mission was  directed  were  not  to  be  killed,  but  tormented  for  a 
certain  time.  They  doubtless  did  kill  great  numbers  individ- 
ually considered ;  but  with  all  their  ravages  they  only  harrassed 
those  countHes  where  corrupted  Christianity  prevailed.  They 
were  not  able  to  destroy  either  the  Greek  or  the  Latin  churches 

*  See  Mr.  Cunninghame's  Dissertation  on  the  Trumpets,  Chap.  Vf, 


Chapter  IX.]        THE  SMOKE  AND  LOCUSTS.  101 

The  time  in  which  they  should  harrass  them  is  limited  to  "  five 
months,"  which  probably  alludes  to  the  usual  season  for  the  rav- 
ages of  the  natural  locusts.  It  has  been  thought  to  intend  so  many 
prophetical  days,  or  years.  Five  months,  reckoning  thirty  days 
to  a  month,  and  each  day  a  year,  would  be  160  years;  and  this 
was  the  period  in  which  the  Saracen  arms  are  said  to  have  pre- 
vailed. They  began  about  612.  After  the  death  of  Mahomet, 
they  continued,  though  with  some  interruptions,  to  carry  on  their 
conquests.  In  713  they  entered  Spain,  which  in  a  few  years  was 
subjugated  to  them;  and  passing  the  Pyrenees,  they  entered 
France,  which  was  then  said  to  be  the  only  rampart  of  Christian- 
ity. They  advanced  as  to  a  certain  victory,  whereupon  ensued  one 
of  the  bloodiest  battles  that  the  world  had  ever  seen.  Of  the 
Saracens  there  were  400,000  men,  besides  women  and  children 
who  came  with  them,  designing  to  settle  in  France,  and  no  doubt 
to  extirpate  Christianity  from  Europe.  Three  hundred  and  seventy 
thousand  of  them  are  said  to  have  been  slain,  including  their  Gen- 
eral. This  battle  was  fought  by  Charles  Martel,  the  grandfather 
of  Charlemagne,  in  734,  and  put  a  stop  to  the  progress  of  the 
Saracen  arms  in  Europe.  About  762,  after  the  "five  months"  of 
years  which  were  given  them  to  continue  had  elapsed,  they  ceased 
to  extend  their  conquests  by  settling  peaceably  in  the  countries 
which  they  had  conquered,  and  so  ceased  to  ravage  as  locusts. 

The  description  given  of  these  locusts  (ver.  7 — 10.)  answers  to 
most  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  Saracen  armies  ;  as  their  use  of 
cavalry  5  their  turbans,  resembling  crowns,  in  which  they  gloried  ; 
the  union  of  fierceness  and  effeminacy  in  their  character  ;  the 
impenetrability  of  their  forces  ;  the  rapidity  of  their  conquests  ; 
and  their  carrying  with  them  the  sting  of  a  deadly  imposture. 

Finally,  This  fearful  army  is  described  as  having  "  a  king  over 
them,  even  the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,"  from  whence  they 
came,  and  "  whose  name  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  is  Abaddon,  but  in 
the  Greek,  Apollyon."  This  would  seem  to  be  Mahomet  and  his 
successors,  or  Satan  as  working  by  them.  The  genius  of  Mahom- 
etanism  is  to  destroy  the  lives  as  well  as  the  souls  of  men. 

After  this  we  are  told,  "  One  woe  is  past  :  and  behold  there 
coHie  two  woes  more  hereafter."     By  the  term  "  hereafter,'" 


402  THE  SMOKE  AND  LOCUSTS.  [Discodrse  X. 

seems  to  be  intimated  that  the  second  woe  would  not  follow  rery 
soon  after  the  first,  but  that  a  considerable  lapse  of  time  would 
intervene  betwixt  them.  In  this  respect  the  language  differs  from 
the  introduction  of  the  third  woe,  in  Chap.  xi.  14.  where  it  is  said, 
♦'  The  second  woe  is  past,  and  behold  the  third  woe  coraeth 
quickly.^'' 


DISCOURSE  XI, 


THE  SECOND  WOE-TRUMFET  J    OR  THE  ARMY  OF  HOUSEMEN. 


Chap.ix.  13— 21. 

And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  thefouv 
horns  of  the  golden  altar,  which  is  before  God,  14  Saying  to  the 
sixth  angel  which  had  the  trumpet,  Loose  the  four  angels  which  are 
bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates.  15  And  the  four  angels  were 
loosed,  which  toere  prepared  for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month, 
and  a  year,  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men.  16  And  the  number 
of  the  army  of  the  horsemen  were  two  hundred  thousand  thousand  : 
and  I  heard  the  number  of  them.  17  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in 
the  vision,  and  them  that  sat  on  them,  having  breastplates  of  fire ^ 
and  of  jacinth,  and  brimstone  :  and  the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as 
the  heads  of  lions  ;  and  out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire,  and  smolce^ 
andbrimstone.  18  By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed, 
by  the  fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone,  rchich  issued  out 
of  their  mouths.  19  For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  iii  their 
tails  :  for  their  talk  were  like  unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and 
with  them  they  do  hurt.  20  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  icere 
not  killed  by  these  plagues,  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their 
hands,  that  they  should  not  loorship  devils,  and  idols  of  gold,  and 
silver,  and  brass,  and  stone,  and  of  tvood  :  which  neither  can  see, 
nor  hear,  nor  walk.  21  Neither  repented  they  of  their  murders, 
nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of  their  fornication,  nor  of  their  thefts. 


JQ4  THE  ARMY  OF  HORSEMEN.  [Discourse  XI, 

We  here  enter  on  the  sixth,  or  second  woe-trumpet,  which, 
embracing  different  cotemporary  events,  may  be  expected  to  re- 
quire several  discourses.  That  part  of  it  which  we  are  now  upon 
contains  a  description  of  the  revival  of  the  Mahometan  desolations 
by  the  Turks,  in  the  thirteenth  and  foljowing  centuries.  It  will 
be  recollected  that  the  second  woe  was  not  to  come  quickly,  but 
"  hereafter."  Such  was  the  fact.  Several  centuries  elapsed  be- 
tween the  ravages  of  the  Saracens  and  those  of  the  Turks.  But 
as  the  desolations  wrought  by  the  followers  of  Mahomet,  whether 
Saracens  or  Turks,  would  be  less  injurious  to  the  cause  of  Christ 
than  the  abomination  of  Popery,  there  is  not  only  much  less  said 
of  them  than  of  the  other,  but  what  is  said  is  finished  before  the 
other  is  particularly  begun,  that  the  thread  of  the  principal  sub- 
ject might  not  be  broken.  There  is  no  reason  to  think  that  the 
Turkish  war.s  would  have  occupied  a  place  in  scripture  prophecy, 
but  for  their  being  the  appointed  means  of  crushing  a  corrupt  part 
of  the  Christian  church.  For  these  reasons  I  question  the  pro- 
priety of  calling  the  Mahometan  power  the  eastern  antichrist. 
There  is  no  doubt  of  its  being  opposed  to  Christ,  and  the  same  may 
be  said  of  Heathenism  ;  but  nothing  is  called  antichrist  in  the 
scriptures  which  makes  no  profession  of  being  on  the  side  of  Christ. 
If  there  were  an  eastern  antichrist,  it  was  that  community  which 
the  Mahometans  destroyed,  namely,  "  the  men  who  had  not  the 
seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads." 

The  le.iding  facts  corresjjonding  with  this  part  of  the  prophecy 
were  as  follows. — The  Turks,  a  people  who  in  the  ninth  century 
had  migrated  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Mount  Caucasus,  and 
settled  in  Armenia  Major,  by  the  eleventh  century  became  formi- 
dable to  their  neighbours.  They  consisted  of  four  Sultanies,  the 
seats  of  which  were  at  Bagdad,  Damascus,  Aleppo,  and  Iconium  ■ 
all  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Euphrates.  Their  principal  strug- 
gles were  with  the  eastern  Roman  empire,  or  the  Christians  of  the 
Greek  church.  For  about  two  centuries  their  ambition  was  re- 
strained, partly  it  may  be  by  the  European'crusades,  or  what  were 
called  the  holy  wars,  for  the  recovery  of  Jerusalem  :  but  the  dis- 
asters which  attended  these  undertakings  induced  the  European 
princes  at  length  to  relinquish  them  ;  they  were  then  at  liberty  to 


Chapter  IX. J  THE  ARMY  OF  HORSEMEN.  105 

parsti6  their  objects.  In  1281  they  obtained  a  decided  victory 
over  the  eastern  Christians  ;  and  in  1299  a  new  empire  was 
founded  by  Othman,  composed  of  the  four  Turkish  Sultanies, 
which  still  subsists,  and  is  called  after  his  name,  the  Ottoman  em- 
pire. During  the  fourteenth  century  their  successes  continued. 
In  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth,  (1453,)  Constantinople  was  taken, 
the  eastern  Roman  empire  fell,  and  with  it  the  Greek  churchy 
neither  of  which,  except  in  the  religion  of  the  latter  being  em- 
braced by  the  Russians,  has  since  lifted  up  its  head. 

The  *'  four  angels"  then  denote  the  four  Turkish  governments 
near  the  Euphrates.  These  are  called  angels,  as  being  messengers 
of  wrath,  commissioned  to  destroy  the  corrupt  Christians  of  the 
East.  The  "  loosing  of  them  refers  to  the  removal  of  those 
obstructions  which  for  a  time  impeded  their  progress.  The 
"  voice"  which  ordered  them  to  be  loosed  proceeding  from  the 
"  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar,"  signifies  that  these  judgments, 
like  those  in  Chap.  viii.  3 — 5.,  would  be  in  answer  to  the  prayers 
of  the  saints  :  or,  perhaps,  as  Bp.  Newlon  says,  "  intimating  that 
the  sins  of  men  must  have  been  very  great,  when  the  altar,  which 
was  their  sanctuary  and  protection,  called  aloud  for  vengeance.'' 
Their  continuance  "  for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a 
year,"  reckoning  by  prophetic  time,  includes  391  years  ;  which 
beginning  from  1281,  the  year  of  their  first  victory  over  the  east- 
ern Roman  empire,  extends  to  1672,  the  year  of  their  last  victory 
over  the  Poles  ;  from  which  period  they  have  been  sinking  into 
such  disorder  and  imbecility  as  to  forebode  their  ruin.  Their  ar- 
mies being  described  as  "  horsemen,"  answers  to  the  numerous 
cavalry  of  the  Turks.  The  number  of  them,  consisting  of''  myr- 
iads of  myriads,"  shows  the  vast  armies  which  they  brought  into 
the  field.  "  Breastplates  of  fire,  of  jacinth,  and  of  brimstone^'' 
may  denote  the  glittering  harness  with  which  the  horses  were 
caparisoned.  Their  "  heads  being  as  the  heads  of  lions,"  is  ex- 
pressive of  their  strength  and  fierceness.  "  Fire,  and  smoke, 
and  brimstone,  issuing  out  of  their  mouths,"  seems  to  allude  tc 
the  use  of  gunpowder  in  war,  which  began  about  this  period. 
Great  guns  were  used  in  the  taking  of  Constantinople  in  1453* 
The  symbol  is  expressive  of  what  a  body  of  horsemen,  figl^ting. 

Vol.  VI.  14 


106  THE  ARMY  OF  HORSEMEN.        [Discoorsb  XI . 

with  fire-arms,  would  appear  to  a  distant  spectator,  who  had  never 
before  seen  or  heard  of  any  thing  of  the  kind. 

There  is  one  remarkable  difference  between  the  locusts  and 
the  horsemen  :  the  former  were   not  commissioned  to  kiS,  but 
merely  to  torment  ;  whereas  of  the  latter  it  is  said,  "  By  these 
were   the  third  part  of  men  killed,  even   by  the  fire,  and  by   the 
smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone  which  issued  out  of  their  mouths.*' 
They  both,  doubtless,  killed  men  as  individuals  ;  but  the  latter 
only  were  permitted  to  kill  those  political  bodies  to  which  the 
prophecy  refers.     The  eastern  Roman  empire,  and  the  Greek 
church  as  connected  with  it,  fell  not  by  the  Saracens  of  the  eighth, 
but   by   the  Turks    of  the   fifteenth   century.     Finally,    Their 
"  power  was  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their  tails.^''     Now  as  the  fire, 
and  smoke,  and  brimstone,  are  said  to  issue  from  the  former,  they 
would  seem  to  denote  their  artillery  ;  and  as  in  respect  of  the  latter 
they  resemble  the  locusts,  these. are  the  destructive  principles 
which  they  propagate  by  the  sword  in  common  with  the  Saracens. 
Mahometanism  was  that  to  the  Christian  church  in  the  east,  which 
Assyria  and   Babylon  were   to  Samaria  and  Jerusalem.     Its  first 
appearance  in   the  seventh   and  eighth  centuries  was  a  judgment 
upon  them  for  having  corrupted  the  Christian  doctrine  and  wor- 
ship ;  but  as  a  body  it  went  only  to  "  torment"  them,  not  to  "  kill" 
them.     It  said,  Repent,  or  I  mil  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  his 
place!  But  the}' repented  not.     Its  last  appearance,  therefore,  in 
the  fointeeiith  and    fifteenth  centurie?,   carried  the    threatening 
into  execution.     The  candlestick  of  the  eastern  church  was   re- 
moved, and  her  children  were  killed  with  death  ! 

But  that  which  is  the  most  remarkable  is  the  effect,  or  rather, 
the  want  of  effect  which  these  terrible  judgments  had  on  those, 
who  survived  them.  "  The  rest  of  the  men,  (that  is  of  the  men 
who  had  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads,)  who  were  not 
killed  by  these  plagues,  repented  not."  As  those  that  were  killed 
were  the  eastern  Roman  empire,  with  the  Greek  church  as  con- 
nected with  it  ;  so  those  that  were  not  killed  were  the  western 
Roman  empire,  with  the  Latin  church.  These  two  churches  were 
as  Aholah  and  Ahnlibah.  The  fall  of  the  one  ought  to  have  been 
a  warning  to  the  other  :  but  it  was  not.     They  persisted  in  their 


Chapter  IX.]         THE  ARMY  OF  HORSEMEN.  107 

image-worship,  which  was  only  the  old  idolatry  of  the  Pagans  un- 
der a  new  form  :  nor  were  they  behind  them  in  their  murderous 
persecutions,  their  foul  impostures,  their  filthy  intrigues,  and  their 
fraudulent  impositions.  And  though  soon  after  the  overthrow  of  the 
Greek  church,  the  Reformation  began,  yet  they  reformed  not. 
The  Council  of  Trent,  which  was  called  on  this  occasion,  sat  eigh- 
teen years,  and  at  last  left  things  as  they  found  them.  Babylon 
was  not  to  be  healed  ! 


DISCOURSE  XH. 


INTRODUrXIOV  TO  THE  WKSTERN  Oil  PAPAL  AVOSTASV. 


Chap.  X. 

The  eastern  church,  as  connected  with  the  Roman  empire,  be- 
ing slain,  the  remainder  of  the  prophecy  may   be  expected  to 
concern  the  icesfern,  or,  '*  the  rest  of  the  men,  who  were  not  killed 
by  these  plagues."     This  it  does  ;    so   much  of  it  however,  as 
brings  us  to  the  taking  of  the  beasts  and  of  the  false  prophet,  and 
so  to  the  commencement  of  the  Millennium.    The  corruptions  of 
the  western  church  have  been  intimated  before  ;  as  by  the  seal- 
ing of  the  servants  of  God  in  their  foreheads,  Chap.  vii.  ;  by  the 
judgments  inflicted   on  the  western  empire  under  the  first  four 
trumpets.  Chap.  viii. ;  and  by  the  cloud  of  smoke  from  the  bot- 
tomless pit:  but  now  the   prophecy  treats  directly  and  exclusive 
of  them.     Nor  is   it  surprising  that  the  apostasy  of  this  church 
should  occupy  so  large  a  part  of  the  prophecy,*  insomuch  as  both 
for  its  duration  and  mischievous  effects,  there  is  nothing  equal  to  it 
under  the  gospel  dispensation.     The  period  allotted  for  its  dura- 
tion is   no  less   than  1260  years  ;  during  which  the  holy  city   is 
trodden  under  toot,  the  witnesses  prophesy  in  sackcloth,  the  true 
church  fleeth  into  the  wilderness,  and  the  saints  of  the  Most  High 
are  persecuted  to  death  by  a  ferocious  and  cruel   beast.     This 
apostate  church  was,  no  doubt,  the  man  of  sin  foretold  by  Paul  ; 
and  notwithstanding  what  has  been  advanced  against  it  by  a  late  re- 

*  From  the  beginning  of  Chap.  x.  to  the  end  of  Chap.  six. 


1  to  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  [Dibcobrsb  XII 

spectable  writer,  I  have  no  doubt  of  its  being  the  antichrist  which 
the  Cliristians  in  John's  time  had  heard  should  come.* 

Before  we  enter  upon  this  subject  it  will  be  proper  to  give  the 
outlinesof  the  ten  chapters  in  which  it  is  contained.  Chap.  x.  1 
consider  as  mere  introductory.  Chap.  xi.  gives  a  general  repre- 
sentation of  this  corrupt  and  persecuting  power,  with  the  state  of 
the  church  of  Christ  under  it.  during  the  1260  years.  Chap.  xii. 
gives  a  second,  and  Chap.  xiii.  and  xiv.  a  third  general  representa- 
tion of  it  during  the  same  period.  Chap.  xv.  and  xvi.  give  a  more 
particular  account  of  that  part  of  the  subject  which  commences  at 
the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  and  contains  a  subdivision  of 
that  trumpet  into  seven  vials,  the  pouring  out  of  which  brings  us 
(lownto  the  Millennium.  The  xviith,  xviiith,  and  xixth  Chapters 
contain  what  in  modern  publications  we  should  call  notes  of  illus' 
trafion,  giving  particular  accounts  of  things  which  before  had  only 
been  generally  intimated. 

We  are  not  to  expect  the  events  relating  to  the  western  church 
to  follow  the  conclusion  of  those  of  the  eastern,  in  order  of  time. 
In  tracing  the  issue  of  the  one,  we  were  led  aloKkst  down  to  the  times 
of  the  Reformation  ;  but  in  taking  up  the  other  we  must  expect  to 
go  many  centuries  back  again.  It  is  in  prophecy  as  it  is  in  history, 
when  describing  cotemporary  events  :  the  writer  having  gone 
through  one  series,  returns  and  takes  up  the  other.     It  is  thus  in 

*  This  appears  to  be  evidently  made  out  by  Mr.  Scott,  in  his  notes  on  2  The». 
ii'.  3 — 12.  and  1  John  ii.  18.  As  to  its  being  a  character  of  antichrist  that  he 
"  denieth  the  Father  and  the  Son,"  (ver.  22.)  it  is  of  the  antichrists  already 
come  that  this  is  spoken,  who  had  professed  Christianity,  and  whose  apostasy 
consisted  not  in  a  disavowal  of  the  name  of  Christ,  but  of  certain  Christian 
doctrines,  which  included  a  virtual  denial  of  Jesus  being  the  Christ,  as  that 
also  was  a  virtual  denial  of  the  Father.  Had  these  "forerunners  of  anti- 
christ," as  Mr.  Scott  very  properly  calls  them,  been  avowed  infidels,  they 
could  not  have  been  seducen  to  the  churches  of  Christ  (ver.  26.)  ;  a  name 
given  to  false  teachers.  Such  were  those  deceivers  in  2  John  7.  who,  by  de- 
nying the  real  humanity  of  Christ,  denied  his  being  come  in  the  flesh.  But  if 
a  virtual  denial  of  the  Father  and  the  Son  rendered  those  who  were  already 
eome  antichrists,  there  is  no  reason  why  it  should  not  do  the  same  of  him  that 
thould  come.  It  is  not  probable  that  John  would  have  allowed  "  the  man  of  sin" 
to  acknowledge  either  the  Father  or  the  Sod,  while  h*  usurped  the  place  of  both. 


Chapter  X.]  WESTERN  APOSl  AST.  jj|. 

the  history  of  Judah  and  Israel  in  the  Second  Book  of  Kings ; 
with  this  difference,  that  in  carrying  on  those  histories  together, 
the  writer  went  through  only  a  single  reign  of  one  of  them  ere  he 
returned  to  the  other  ;  whereas  in  this  the  overthrow  of  the  east- 
ern church  is  completed  before  the  account  of  the  western  is 
begun.  The  former  brought  us  down  to  the  fifteenth  century  j 
the  latter,  when  tracing  the  origin  of  things,  may  glance  at  events 
as  early  as  the  fourth. 

\  And  I  saw  another  mighty  angel  come  dozvu  from  heaven, 
clothed  with  a  cloud  :  and  a  rainbow  was  upon  his  head,  and  his 
face  was  as  it  were  the  sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire.     2  And 
he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  hook  open,  and  he  set  his  right  foot  upon 
the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on  the  earthy    3  And  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  as  when  a  lion  roareth  :  and  when  he  had  cried,  seven  thun- 
ders uttered  their  voices.     4  And  when  the  seven  thunders  had  utter- 
ed their  voices,  I  was  about  to  write  ;  and  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven,  saying  unto  me,  Seal  up  those  things  which  the  seven  thun- 
ders uttered,  and  write  them  not.     5  And  the  angel  which  I  saw 
stand  upon  the  sea,  and  upon  the  earth,  lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven^ 
6    And  sware  by   him   that  livethfor  ever  and  ever,  who  created 
heaven  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the  earth  and  the  things 
that  therein  are,  and  the  sea  and  the  things  which  are  therein,  that 
there  should  be  time  no  longer  :  7  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of 
the  seventh  angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God 
should  be  finished,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  servants  the  prophets. 
8  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from  heaven  spake  unto  me  again, 
and  said,  Go,  and  take  the  little  book  which  is  open  in  the  hand  of 
the  angel  which  slandeth  upon  the  sea,  and  upon  the  earth.     9  And 
I  went  unto  the  angel,  and  said  unto  him,  Give  me  the  little  book. 
And  he  said  unto  me,  Take  it,  and  eat  it  up  :  and  it  shall  make  thy 
belly  bitter,  but  it  shall  be  in  thy  mouth  sweet  as  honey.     10  Arid 
I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the  angeVs  hand,  and  ate  it  up  ;  and  it 
was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as  honey  :  and  as  soon  as  I  had  eaten  it, 
my  belly  was  bitter.     1 1  And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou  must  pro- 
phesy again  before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues^  and 
kings. 


112  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  [Disco prse  XII. 

The  "  inis;hty  angel"  appears  by  his  description  to  be  the  Son 
ot'God  himself,  and  this  may  indicate  the  importance  of  the  vision. 
His  being  "  clothed  with  a  cloud"  may  express  the  concealment 
of  his  designs,  and  the  hiding  of  his  power.  He  could  have  crush- 
ed this  great  conspiracy  at  the  outset,  but  he  (iid  not.  The  "  rain- 
bow on  his  head"  is  the  sign  of  peace,  or  of  covenant  mercy,  and 
may  here  denote  that  whatever  evils  might  be  permitted  in  orde^ 
to  try  the  church,  yet  there  should  not  be  such  a  deluge  as  to 
destroy'  it.  His  countenance  being  compared  to  "  the  sun,"  and 
his  feet  to  "  pillars  of  fire,"  may  intimate,  that  neither  is  his  glory 
tarnished,  nor  his  majesty  diminished,  by  all  the  corruptions  which 
are  introduced  under  his  name.  Finally,  His  ''  coming  down 
from  heaven"  seems  to  denote  a  change  of  scene.  The  Lamb's 
company  stand  upon  Mount  Sion  ;  but  the  harlot  sitteth  upon  the 
waters,  and  the  beast  riseth  out  of  the  sea.  Thus  as  the  subject 
respects  the  same  apostate  community,  the  scene  is  the  earth,  and 
the  angel  descends  from  heaven  to  disclose  it. 

The  **  little  book"  which  the  angel  held  open  in  his  hand 
relates  doubtless  to  the  western  apostasy.  It  has  been  thought 
to  be  a  kind  oi  Jippendix,  or  Codicil  to  the  sealed  book,  and  a  part 
of  what  follows  to  be  chapters  of  it.  But  this  seems  loo  much  : 
for  if  so,  it  would  not  properly  belong  to  the  sealed  book,  whereas 
all  that  pertains  to  the  apostasy,  and  to  the  state  of  the  church  to 
the  end  of  the  world,  belongs  to  the  trumpets,  which  trumpets 
are  a  subdivision  of  the  seventh  seal.  It  is  not  therefore,  any 
thing  added  to  the  sealed  book  but  a  marked  division  of  it,  a  book 
as  it  were  within  a  book. — The  Angel's  setting  "  his  right  foot 
upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on  the  earth,"  would  express  his 
absolute  dominion  over  both.  His  "  crying  with  a  loud  voice  as 
when  a  lion  roareth,"  was  awfully  preparatory  to  the  seven  thun- 
ders which  immediately  uttered  their  voices.  On  hearing  them, 
John  was  about  to  write,  but  is  told  by  a  voice  from  heaven  to 
"seal  up  the  things  which  the  thunders  uttered,  and  write  them 
not."  The  thunders  then  were  not  mere  sounds  but  certaia 
"  things,"  which  though  they  were  not  at  present  to  be  disclosed, 
yet  in  due  time  should  be  fulfilled.  Their  fulfilment  too,  was  an 
•bj«ct  of  SQch  importance,  and  lay  so  near  the  angel's  heart,  that 


CHArTER  X.]  WESTERN  APOSTASY.  tig 

with  the  utmost  indignation  he  sware  by  Him  that  liveth  forever, 
and  ever,  that  there  should  he  no  delay ;  but  that  in  the  days  of 
the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  wl^en  he  should  begiq  tp  i^ound, 
they  should  be  accomplished.* 

From  these  considerations  it  appears  plain  that  the  seven  thun- 
ders relate  to  the  same  "  thing?"  as  those  which  are  afterwards 
disclosed  under  the  seven  vials.  They  both  express  the  wrath 
of  God  against  the  papal  antichrist  ;  the  one  describes  it  only  in 
general,  and  that  in  the  form  of  threatenings,  the  other  descends 
to  particulars,  and  describes  it  as  actually  executing.  The  thun- 
ders being  introduced  before  the  prophetic  account  of  the  apos- 
tasy, may  denote  the  displeasure  of  God  against  it  from  its  very 
beginning,  and  tend  to  support  the  faith  and  patience  of  the  chuyeb 
under  it. 

The  forbidding  the  apostle  to  write,  and  commanding  him  to  eat 
the  book  seems  like  saying,—'  The  apostasy  is  not  yet  ripe.  The 
wrath  of  God  against  it  will  be  Hefprred  for  the  present.  Under 
the  sounding  of  the  seventh  angel  he  will  pour  fourth  the  vials  of 

*  Whether  ot/  ;^^ovoc  ovx.  htcli  tri  be  rendered,  as  in  our  version,  thai  thert 
should  be  time  no  longer  ;  or  more  literally,  as  by  Mr.  Daubuz  and  others, 
Ihat  the  time  shall  not  be  yet ;  or,  as  Dr.  Gill  says  the  words  will  bear  to  be 
readered,  thai  there  should  be  delay  no  longer ;  the  meanin*  cannot  be  that 
time  itself  should  then  be  at  %n  epd-  Nor  does  it  seem  to  be  an  object  of 
sufficient  importance  for  an  oath,  that  the  time  for  the  seven  thunders  to  be 
executed  should  not  be  yet.  It  is  not  their  pot  being  yet,  but  their  being  ^t 
the  appointed  time  :  not  the  protraction,  but  the  accomplishment  notwith- 
standing the  protraction,  to  which  the  angel  swears.  There  is  a  manifest 
reference  in  the  passage  to  Dan.  xii.  7.  "  And  I  hef^rd  the  man  clothed  in 
linen,  who  was  upon  the  waters  of  the  river,  when  he  heltj  up  his  right  hand 
and  his  left  hand  unto  heaven,  and  swet^r  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever,  that  it 
shallbe  for  a  time,  times,  and  a  half,  and  when  he  shall  have  accomplished  to 
scatter  the  power  of  the  holy  people,  all  these  things  shall  be  finished."  It 
was  of  the  papal  antichrist,  of  whon^  Antiochus  Epiphaoes  was  a  type,  that 
the  man  clothed  in  linen  spake,  and  of  him  speaks  the  angel  to  John.  As  the 
former  predicts  his  fall,  so  does  the  latter;  and  as  Antiochus  had  been  permit- 
ted to  scatter  the  power  of  the  holy  people  for  a  time,  times,  and  half  a  time, 
so  should  antichrist  be  permitted  to  scatter  the  church  of  Christ  for  the  san^e 
prophetic  period,  reckoning  a  year  for  a  day ;  that  is,  for  the  space  of  1260 
/ears.     See  Prideaux^s  Connexion,  Part  II.  Book  III.  »t  th»  cl««e. 

Vol.  VI,  16 


114  rNTRODUCTION,  &c.  fDiscouRSK  Xll. 

his  indignation  upon  it.  At  present,  therefore,  write  it  not ;  but 
receive  a  general  impression  of  things  by  eating  the  book  !'  The 
allusion  doubtless  is  to  Ezek.  iii.  1 — 3,  and  denotes  that  he  must 
xinderstand  and  digest  its  contents.  The  book,  he  was  told,  would 
be  sweet  in  his  mouth,  but  bitter  in  his  belly.  The  same  desire 
of  understanding  ;the  future  state  of  the  church  which  made  him 
weep  when  no  one  was  found  worthy  to  open  the  sealed  book, 
must  make  him  rejoice  when  an  open  book  was  put  into  his  hand, 
witk  a  direction  to  eat  it :  but  when  he  came  to  digest  it,  and  to 
perceive  the  corruptions  and  persecutions  that  should  prevail,  and 
for  so  long  a  period  retard  the  progress  of  the  gospel,  it  would  be 
grievous  to  him. 

To  teach  him  that  what  he  had  "now  seen  and  done  was  de- 
signed only  as  a  general  impression,  preparatory  to  what  should 
follow,  he  is  given  to  understand  that  he  must  go  over  the  ground 
"  again,"  writing  prophecies  which  respect  to  many  "  peoples, 
^d  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings." 


DISCOURSE  XIII. 


THE  FIRST  GENERAL  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  PAPAL  AP03TASV,  AND  OF 
THE  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  UNDER  IT. 


Chap.  xi.  &c. 

I  CONCEIVE  with  Mr.  Lowman,  that  the  following  chapters  con- 
tain three  general  descfiptions  of  the  papal  antichrist,  and  of  the 
state  of  the  church  under  it;  only  he  confines  them  to  the  xith, 
xiith,  and  xiiith  Chapters,  whereas  it  appears  to  me  that  the  xiiilh 
and  xivth  should  not  be  divided,  but  considered  as  containing  be- 
tween them  the  third  general  description.  The  reasons  for  con- 
sidering these  four  chapters  not  as  one  continued  prophecy,  but  as 
general  representations  of  the  events  of  the  same  period,  are  the 
following  : 

First,  The  events  foretold  by  the  slaughter  and  resurrection  of 
the  witnesses  in  Chap.  xi. ;  by  the  flight  of  the  woman  into  the 
wilderness^  and  the  victory  over  the  dragon  in  Chap.  xii. ;  with 
the  ravages  of  the  beasts,  and  the  triumph  of  the  Lamb's  company 
in  Chapters  xiii.  and  xiv.  are  the  same. — Secondly,  These  repre- 
sentations are  not  confined  to  one  or  two  trumpets,  but  compre- 
hend the  times  of  the  greater  part  of  them.  Some  of  the  things 
represented,  particularly  those  at  the  beginning  of  Chap.  xii.  in 
which  the  origin  of  the  apostasy  is  traced,  appear  to  go  back  to 
the  times  of  the  first  four  trumpets,  namely,  to  the  fourth  and  fifth 
centuries  :  others,  particularly  those  at  the  close  of  Chapters  xi. 


Ijg  GENERAL  REMARKS.  [Discourse  Xll. 

and  sir.,  which  describe  the  overthrow  of  the  apostate  church,  go 
forward  to  the  times  of  the  last  trumpet,  and  even  of  the  last  vials, 
into  which  that  trumpet  is  subdivided.  This  will  be  evident  by 
comparing  Chapter  xi.  19.  with  Chap.  xvi.  18.  In  both  mention 
is  made  of  '*  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunderings,  and  an  earth- 
quake, and  great  hail }"  both  therefore  manifestly  refer  to  the 
same  events.-^ — Thirdly,  In  each  of  these  descriptions  there  is  a 
reference  to  the  1260  years,  the  period  which  in  prophecy  marks 
the  duration  of  the  antichristian  power.  So  long  were  the  wit- 
nesses to  prophecy  in  sackloth,  so  long  the  woman  to  be  in  the  wil- 
derness, and  so  long  the  beast  to  make  war  with  the  saints.  It  is 
therefore  to  the  events  of  this  period  that  these  chapters  relate  ; 
containing  an  account  of  the  rise,  the  reign,  and  the  overthrow  of 
the  papal  antichrist. 

It  could  hardly  be  expected  that  so  long  a  period,  embracing 
such  multifarious  characters  and  events,  events  too  which  so  deeply 
interest  the  church  of  God,  should  be  passed  over  without  particu- 
lar notice.  The  sacred  writer  is  as  it  were  made  to  pause,  and 
to  give  us  several  distinct  views  of  the  subject  according  to  the 
different  lights  in  which  he  beheld  it.  1  only  add,  if  these  chap" 
ters  do  really  comprehend  the  events  of  the  1260  years,  we  might 
almost  presume,  in  going  over  them,  to  meet  with  something  under 
each  description  relating  to  so  distinguished  an  event  as  the  Refor- 
mation, and  must  certainly  have  thrice  to  cross  the  meridian  of 
our  own  times. 

The  first  of  these  general  descriptions,  which  we  now  ent^r 
upon,  does  not  appear  to  trace  the  origin  of  the  apostasy,  but  to 
take  it  up  from  the  time  in  which  things  were  so  matured,  that  ih 
taking  the  measurement  of  God's  temple,  the  papal  community 
was  ordered  to  be  left  out,  as  not  belonging  to  it. 

1  And  there  was  given  me  a  teed  like  unto  a  rod :  and  the  angel 
stood,  saying,  Rise,  and  mieasitre  the  iemph  of  God,  and  the  altar, 
and  them  that,  "worship  therein.  2  Biit  the  court  which  is  without 
the  temple  leave  out,  and  measure  it  not :  for' it  is  given  unto  the 
Gentiles:  and  the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and 
two  montha. 


Chapter  XL]  FIRST  GENERAL  DESCRIPTION.  jj-y 

The  language  no  doubt  is  Jewish,  but  the  doctrine,  worship, 
and  worshippers  of  the  Christian  church  are  intended,.  Christian- 
ity, having  become  the  religion  of  the  state,  abounded  with  con- 
verts ;  but  such  would  be  their  character,  and  such  the  kind  of 
t^ligion  they  would  introduce,  that  the  extent  of  the  church  would 
require  to  be  contracted.  The  outer  court,  containing  the  body  of 
the  worshippers  must  be  left  out.  That  which  had  been  known 
by  the  name  of  the  Catholic  Church  must  be  given  up  as  idola- 
ters ;  and  thus  the  profanation  of  the  temple  by  Antiochus  would 
be  acted  over  again.* 

3  And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  witnesses,  and  they  shall 
prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days  clothed  in 
sackcloth.  4  These  are  the  two  olive-trees,  and  the  two  candle- 
sticks standing  before  the  Ged  of  the  earth.  6  Jlnd  if  any  man 
will  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth 
their  enemies :  and  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  man- 
ner be  killed.  G  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  ram  not 
in  the  days  of  their  prophecy :  and  have  power  over  waters  to  turn 
them  to  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  all  plagues,  as  often  as 
they  will. 

The  import  of  these  verses  is,  that  during  the  long  period  of 
papal  corruption  and  persecution,  God  would  have  his  faithful 
witnesses  who  should  bear  testimony  against  it,  though  it  were  in 
sackcloth.  As  in  the  language  of  the  prophecy  a  king  denotes  not 
an  individual  monarch,  but  a  succession  of  kings,  or  a  kingdom, 

*  "  Our  Reformers,  (says  Mr.  Faber,)  never  thought  of  unchurching  the 
Church  of  Rome,  though  they  freely  declared  it  to  have  erred.  Hence,  while 
they  rejected  its  abominations,  they  did  not  scruple  to  derive  from  it  their 
episcopal  and  sacredotal  ordination."    Vol.  II.  p.  3.  Note. 

The  English  Reformers  might  allow  the  Church  of  Rome  to  be  a  tru^ 
Church  of  Christ;  but  do  the  scriptures  support  them  in  this  concession? 
The  Church  of  Rome  was  once  a  part  of  God's  temple  ;  but  from  hence  it  is 
left  out  of  the  measurement.  Instead  of  being  "  the  holy  city,"  it  is  a  body  ef 
idolaters  who  tread  it  under  foot.  It  is  not  Zion,  but  Babylon.  Some  of 
God's  people  might  be  found  in  her,  but  they  are  commanded  to  come  out  of 
her.  She  is  not  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,  but  the  mother  of  harlots. 
Finally,  if  the  Church  of  Rome  continued  to  be  a  Church  of  Christ,  what 
must  that  Church  be  who  fled  from  her  persecutions  into  the  wilderness  ? 


lis  THE  FIRST  [DiscowasE  Xfl. 

SO  by  "  two  witnesses"  we  are  doubtless  to  understand  not  two 
individual  witnesses,  but  a  competent  succession  of  them.  This  is 
manifest  from  their  continuing  through  the  long  period  of  1260 
years,  which  can  only  be  true  of  a  succession  of  men.  Some 
have  supposed  them  to  be  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  others 
the  Old  and  New  Testament  churches  ;  but  I  see  no  reason  why 
they  should  not  be  understood  of  the  faithful  servants  of  Christ 
who  during  this  period  would  bear  witness  for  the  truth.  It  is  of 
the  true  church,  as  opposed  to  the  false,  that  the  other  general  de- 
scriptions speak  ;  namely,  of  the  woman  and  her  seed  who  fled 
into  the  wilderness,  and  of  the  Lamb's  company  as  opposed  to  that 
of  the  beast :  I  conclude  therefore  that  such  are  the  two  witnesses 
in  this. 

Moreover,  The  correspondence  of  12G0  days,  in  which  they 
should  prophesy,  with  the  "  time,  times,  and  the  dividing  of  time," 
in  Daniel,  (Chap.  vii.  25.)  not  only  determines  the  general  appli- 
cation of  the  prophecy,  but  the  parties  concerned  in  both  to  be 
the  same.  In  the  latter  end  of  the  fourth  or  Roman  government, 
according  to  Daniel,  a  little  horn  should  grow  up  among  the  ten 
horns,  that  should  "  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  until  a 
time,  times,  and  the  dividing  of  time."  According  to  John,  the 
witnesses  during  the  same  period  should  prophesy  in  sackcloth, 
and  be  persecuted  and  slain.  The  witnesses  of  John,  therefore, 
and  the  saints  of  Daniel,  are  the  same. 

These  two  witnesses  are  said  to  be  "  the  two  olive-treeB,  and 
the  two  candlesticks,  standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth." 
The  olive-trees  and  the  candlestick  of  Zechariah,  to  which  there 
is  a  manifest  reference,  were  not  the  same.  The  former  supplied 
the  latter,  or  the  two  sides  of  the  bowl  of  it,  with  oil.  The  can- 
dlestick seems  to  have  signified  the  church,  and  the  olive-trees  the 
prophets  of  God  who  were  with  the  builders,  helping  them. 
Ezra  V.  2.  Corresponding  with  this,  the  olive-trees  of  John  are 
faithful  ministers,  and  the  candlesticks  Christian  churches.  The 
same  prophesying  which  bears  witness  against  the  corruptions  of 
antichrist,  supplies  the  friends  of  Christ  as  with  fresh  oil,  and 
enables  them  to  shine  a^  lights  in  the  world.     Both  the  olive- 


Chapter  XIII.]  GENERAL  DESCRIPTION.  jlQ 

trees  and  the  candlesticks  in  different  ways  are  witnesses  to  the 
truth. 

The  "  fire  that  proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth"  denotes  the 
divine  threatenings  to  which  those  who  reject  their  testimony 
are  exposed.  In  this  way  all  who  have  perseveringly  set  them- 
selves against  the  truth  of  God,  have  been  slain  by  it ;  not  only  as 
incurring  the  wrath  to  come,  but  spiritual  judgments  even  in  this 
life  :  such  are  blindness  of  mind  and  hardness  of  heart,  the  most 
awful  and  sure  presages  of  eternal  death. 

Their  having  "  power  to  shut  heaven  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days 
of  their  prophecy,  to  turn  waters  into  blood,  and  to  smite  the 
earth  with  plagues  as  often  as  they  will,"  denotes  the  influence 
of  prayer  when  presented  in  faith  and  in  conformity  to  the  will  of 
God.  There  is  a  reference,  no  doubt,  to  the  prayer  of  Elijah 
against  apostate  Israel,  which  prayer  was  answered  with  a  dearth  • 
but  without  any  thing  properly  miraculous,  the  prayers  of  God's 
suffering  servants  may  draw  down  both  temporal  and  spiritual 
judgments  on  persecuting  nations.  The  terrible  things  which  God 
is  now  in  righteousness  inflicting  on  the  nations,  may  be  in  answer 
to  the  prayers  of  his  servants  of  former  ages,  who  century  after 
century  have  been  crying,  *'  How  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true, 
dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  dwell  on  the 
earth !"  Such  cries  enter  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  and 
must  be  answered, 


APPENDIX 


DISCOURSE  XUJ. 


The  history  of  the  witnesses  prior  to  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
centuries  is  difficult  to  be  traced,  owing  to  the  want  of  materials  j 
and  during  those  centuries,  almost  all  the  accounts  that  we  have 
of  them  are  from  the  pens  of  their  persecutors,  who  have  not 
failed  to  transmit  their  memory  to  posterity  in  the  most  odious 
colours.  That  some  who  in  church  history  are  deemed  heretics 
were  really  such,  need  not  be  questioned  j  but  let  any  serious 
Christian  read  the  church  history  of  Mosheim  ;  and  unless  he  can 
find  a  portion  of  true  religion  under  the  article  of  "  heresies  and 
heretics  that  disturbed  the  peace  of  the  church  during  this  cen- 
tury," it  is  difficult  to  say  where  he  is  to  look  for  it.  After  the 
utmost  search  through  other  parts,  he  may  ask,  Where  is  wisdoiriy 
find  where  is  the  place  of  understanding  ? 

There  is  little  doubt  but  that  all  through  these  dark  ages  there 
were  many  thousands  who  stood  aloof  from  the  corruptions  of  the 
times,  and  bore  practical  testimony  against  them  ;  and  who,  not- 
withstanding some  errors,  were  much  nearer  the  truth  and  true 
religion  than  those  who  have  reproached  them  as  hetctics% 

VoIr.\^.  16 


152  HISTORY  OF  THE  WITNESSES. 

There  is  reason  to  believe  that  amongst  the  Novatians,  the 
Paulicians,  the  Cathari,  the  FaterineSy  and  others  who  separated 
from  the  Catholic  Church,  and  were  cruelly  persecuted  bj  it, 
there  were  a  great  number  of  faithful  witnesses  for  the  truth  in 
those  days. 

We  should  not,  like  Bishop  Newton,  confine  the  witnesses  to 
councils,  princes,  and  eminent  men,  who  in  their  day  bore  testi- 
mony against  error  and  superstition.  They  will  be  found,  I  doubt 
not,  in  great  numbers  amongst  those  who  were  unknown,  and  con- 
sequently unnoticed,  by  historians.  God  hath  chosen  the  things 
that  are  not  to  bring  to  nought  the  things  that  are.  Let  a  church 
history  of  our  own  times  be  written  on  the  principles  of  that  of 
MosHEtM,  and  the  great  body  of  the  most  faithful  witnesses  would 
have  no  place  in  it. 

The  history  of  the  witnesses  will  be  principally  found  in  that  of 
the  Waldenses  and  Albigenses,  who  for  a  succession  of  centuries 
spread  themselves  over  almost  every  nation  in  Europe,  and  in  in- 
numerable instances  bore  testimony,  at  the  expense  of  their  lives, 
against  the  corruptions  of  the  antichristian  party. 

Jo?tn  Paul  Perrin,  a  French  Protestant,  of  the  city  of  Lyons, 
who  early  in  the  seventeenth  century  wrote  the  history  of  these 
churches,  traces  their  origin  to  Peter  Waldo,  who  was  also  a  citi- 
zen of  Lyons.  Waldo,  as  we  shall  see  presently,  was  not  the 
father  of  the  Waldenses  ;  but  he  was  an  excellent  man.  About 
the  year  1160  he  began  to  bear  testimony  against  the  papal  cor- 
ruptions. The  Archbishop  of  Lyons  being  informed  of  his  pro- 
ceedings, sought  to  apprehend  him  ;  but  Waldo  having  many 
friends  in  the  city,  was  concealed  there  for  about  three  years. 
After  this,  he  was  driven  from  Lyons,  and  it  is  said  that  he  retired 
into  Dauphine  in  the  South  of  France,  and  afterwards  into  Pi- 
cardy  in  the  North  ;  and  that  his  followers  spread  themselves,  not 
only  in  Piedmont,  Provence,  Languedoc,  &c.  but  in  almost  all  the 
nations  of  Europe. 

Waldo  translated,  or  procured  to  be  translated,  the  Scriptures 
into  the  French  language  ;  by  means  of  wjiich  his  followers  dis- 
seminated the  truth  over  a  great  part  t»f  Europe. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WITNESSES.  |23 

'  la  Piedmont,  whither  some  of  his  followers  were  driven, 
churches  were  planted,  which,  though  exposed  to  innumerable 
oppressions  and  persecutions  from  their  princes,  who  were  stirred 
up  by  the  priests,  yet  continued  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth,  not 
only  till  the  Reformation,  but  for  a  considerable  time  after  it.  In 
Picardy,  whither  Waldo  himself  retired,  the  houses  of  three 
hundred  gentlemen  who  adhered  to  him  were  razed  to  the  ground 
and  several  walled  towns  were  destroyed.  Being  driven  from 
thence,  he  and  bis  followers  retired  into  Flanders,  where  great 
numbers  of  them  were  burnt  to  death.  From  thence  many  fled 
into  Germany,  particularly  into  Alsace,  and  the  country  along  the 
Rhine,  where  the  Bishop  of  Mayence  caused  to  be  burnt  thirty- 
five  burgesses  in  one  fire,  and  eighteen  in  another,  who  with  great 
constancy  suffered  death.  At  Strusburg  eighty  were  burnt  at  the 
instance  of  the  Bishop  of  the  place.  They  were  scattered  through 
the  whole  kingdom  of  France.  From  the  year  1206,  when  the 
inquisition  was  established,  to  1228,  such  multitudes  were  seized, 
particularly  in  France,  that  even  the  Bishops  declared  to  the 
monks  inquisitors,  that  "  the  expense  of  supporting  them  would 
be  more  than  could  be  defrayed,  and  that  there  would  not  be  found 
lime  and  stone  sufficient  to  build  prisons  which  should  contain 
them  !"  A  hundred  and  fourteen  were  burnt  alive  at  one  time  in 
Paris.  In  1223  they  had  goodly  churches  in  Bulgaria,  Croatia, 
Dalmatia,  and  Hungary  ;  and  notwithstanding  the  persecutions  ia 
Germany,  one  of  their  martyrs  assured  his  persecutors  in  the 
year  1315,  that  there  were  then  80,000  of  the  same  mind  in  the 
country.  In  Bohemia,  a  colony  of  Waldenses  settled  and  planted 
churches  240  years  before  the  time  of  Huss. Another  colony  went 
from  Dauphine  about  1370,  and  settled  in  Calabria,  where  they 
were  defended  by  their  landlords  against  the  priests  till  1S60, 
when  they  were  exterminated  by  the  papal  soldiery.  In  England, 
during  the  reign  of  Henry  II.  namely,  from  WJA  to  1189,  they 
were  persecuted  under  the  name  of  Publicans.  About  131S, 
Lollard,  who  was  seven  years  afterwaids  burnt  to  death  at  Co- 
logne, came  over  to  England,  and  taught  many,  who  from  thence 
were  called  Lollards,  and  were  persecuted  without  mercy.     Soon 


124  HISTORY  OF  THE  WITNESSES. 

after  the  death  of  Lollard,  the  same  doctrines  were  taught  by 
Wickliff,  whose  followers  also  for  a  century  and  a  half,  down  to 
the  Reformation,  were  burnt  in  great  numbers. 

Ferrin,  as  has  been  observed,  traces  the  origin  of  the  Walden- 
ses  and  Albigenses  to  Peter  Waldo  :  yet  there  are  several  things 
even  in  his  history  which  prove  their  existence  long  before  the 
TIME  OF  Waldo.  He  quotes  Reynerius  the  inquisitor,  who  wrote 
within  sixty  years  after  Waldo,  as  saying  of  the  Waldenses  that 
"  they  had  resisted  the  church  of  Rome  for  a  long  time.'"  He 
quotes  a  Waldensian  poem,  called  The  Noble  Lesson,  which  poem 
appears  by  its  contents  to  have  been  written  about  the  year  1100, 
that  is,  forty  or  fifty  years  at  least  before  the  appearance  of  Waldo. 
He  quotes  Claudius  Rubis^  who,  in  his  History  of  Lyons,  says  of  the 
Waldenses  in  a  way  of  reproach,  that  "  being  retired  unto  the  Alps, 
at  their  departure  from  Lyons,  they  became  like  the  rest  of  the  people 
of  that  countri/,  hesom-r'idevs,''*  or  sorcerers.  There  must  then 
hare  been  a  people  among  the  Alps  who  were  reproached  as  sor- 
cerers, before  the  disciples  of  Waldo  went  and  joined  them.  Finally, 
In  Ferrin's  History  of  the  Albigenses,  he  says.  They  received  the 
belief  of  the  Waldenses  soon  after  the  departure  of  Waldo  from 
Lyons,  that  is,  soon  after  1160,  and  yet  that  the  instruments  who 
were  employed  in  this  work  were  Peter  of  Bruis,  Henry,  Joseph, 
Esperon,  and  Arnold  Holt.  But  Peter  of  Bruis  began  to  preach 
against  the  corruptions  of  popery  in  1110,  and  was  burnt  in  1 130, 
and  Henry  was  soon  after  imprisoned  at  Rome  ;  all  before  the 
times  of  Waldo.  There  must  therefore  have  been  a  body  of  these 
faithful  witnesses  from  an  early  period,  probably  from  the  times  in 
which  the  Christian  church  began  to  be  overspread  with  cor- 
ruptions. 

In  the  spring  of  1655,  a  most  horrible  massacre  of  the  Walden- 
ses was  perpetrated  in  the  dominions  of  the  Duke  of  Savoy.  On 
this  occasion  Sir  Samuel  Morland  going  over  as  Envoy  from  the 
Protector  Cromwell  to  the  Court  of  Savoy,  was  charged,  as  he 
says,  by  Archbishop  Usher,  before  he  left  England,  to  make  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WITNESSES.  125 

most  diligent  inquiry  into  the  antiquity  of  the  Waldenses.*  Hav- 
ing finished  his  business  at  Turin,  and  retired  to  Geneva,  he  was 
requested  by  Secretary  Thurloe  to  write  his  History  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Churches  of  the  Valleys  of  Piedmont.  In  this  history,  Sir 
Samuel,  besides  relating  many  things  of  the  Waldenses  since  the 
days  of  Fern'n,  and  narrating  the  particulars  of  the  late  massacre, 
makes  it  appear  that  these  churches  remained  united  with  all  other 
Christian  churches  so  long  as  they  retained  the  true  religion  ;  but 
when  the  church  of  Rome  departed  from  it,  they  began  to  depart 
from  her  ;  and  that  the  followers  oi  Peter  Waldo,  who  about  1 165 
fled  from  the  South  of  France  into  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  were 
not  the  first  Waldenses,  but  rather  that  they  joined  themselves 
to  those  their  faithful  brethren  who  had  been  there  long  before 
them. 

*It  was  on  occasion  of  this  horrible  massacre  that  Milton  wrote  the 
following  sonnet: — 

Avenge,  O  Lord,  thy  slaughter'd  saints,  whose  bone* 

Lie  scatter'd  on  the  Alpine  mountains  cold  ; 

Even  them  who  kept  thy  truth  so  pure  of  old, 
When  all  cur  fathers  worshipp'd  stocks  and  stones, 
Forget  not ;  in  thy  book  record  their  groans, 

Who  were  thy  sheep,  and  in  their  ancient  fold 

Slain  by  the  bloody  Piedmontese,  that  roU'd 
Mother  and  infant  down  the  rocks.     Their  moans 

The  vales  redoubled  to  the  hills,  and  they 
To  heaven.     Their  martyr'd  blood  and  ashes  sow 

O'er  all  th'  Italian  fields,  where  still  doth  sway 
A  triple  tyrant ;  that  from  these  may  grow 

A  hundred  fold,  who  having  learn'd  thy  way, 
Early  may  fly  the  Babylonian  woe ! 

Not  only  did  the  English  Government  interfere  with  the  Court  of  Turin 
in  behalf  of  the  remnant  of  these  persecuted  people,  but  a  collection 
was  made  for  them  through  the  nation,  which  amounted  to  nearly 
£40,000,  (a  prodigious  sum  in  those  times,)  and  which  was  sent  to  them 
by  Sir  Samuel  Morland. 


126  HISTORY  OF  THE  WITNESSES. 

The  learned  Dr.  Allix,  a  French  Protestant  who  took  refuge 
in  England  on  the  revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantes,  largely  estab- 
lishes the  same  thing  in  his  Remarks  on  the  Ecclesiastical  History 
of  the  Ancient  Churches  of  Piedmont  and  of  the  Country  of  the  Alhi- 
genses.  He  has  proved  that  these  people  from  their  situation  in 
the  valleys,  and  not  from  Waldo,  were  denominated  Wallentes,  or 
the  Vaudois — that  though  not  free  from  a  portion  of  the  general 
corruption,  yet  they  continued  to  maintain  the  leading  principles 
of  what  is  now  called  the  Protestant  religion — that  before  the  year 
10"i6  a  body  of  men  in  Italy  connected  with  Gundulfus  believed  con- 
trary to  the  opinions  of  the  church  of  Rome,  condemned  its  errors, 
and  sent  their  brethren  into  divers  places  to  oppose  themselves  to 
the  superstitions  that  reigned  throughout  the  west — that  in  the  same 
century  another  body  of  the  Christians  of  Italy,  denominated 
Paterines,  and  whose  principles  were  much  the  same  with  those 
who  were  afterwards  called  Waldenses,  separated  from  the  church 
of  Rome — that  soon  after  the  year  1100,  it  was  said,  "  If  a  man 
loves  those  that  desire  to  love  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  if  he  will 
neither  curse,  nor  swear,  nor  lie,  nor  whore,  nor  kill,  nor  deceive 
his  neighbour,  nor  avenge  himself  of  his  enemies,  they  presently 
say,  He  is  a  Vaudcs,  he  deserves  to  be  punished  ;  and  by  lies  and 
forging  are  found  to  take  away  from  him  what  he  has  got  by  his 
lawful  industry" — that  about  1160  many  of  the  followers  of  Peter 
Waldo  retired  into  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  and  there  joined  the 
Vaudois — that  Waldo  himself  being  condemned  as  a  heitfio,  it 
was  common  for  the  papists  to  call  all  religious  people  Waldenses, 
hoping  thereby  to  fix  a  stigma  upon  them,  and  to  represent  them  as 
a  sect  but  newly  risen  up — and  that  from  this  time  to  the  Reforma- 
tion, a  period  of  between  three  and  four  hundred  years,  the  Wal- 
denses were  persecuted  with  but  little  intermission;  partly  by 
armies  sent  to  destroy  them,  and  partly  by  the  horrid  process  of 
the  inquisition  ;  which  persecutions  they  bore  with  unparalleled 
constancy. 

Similar  remarks  are  made  by  Dr.  Allix  on  the  churches  of  the 
Albigenses,  so  called  from  Jlbi,  a  city  in  the  South  of  France. 
He  has  proved  that  these  churches  continued  for  many  centuries 
independent  of  the  Pope — that  about  the  middle  of  the  eleventh 


HISTORY  OE  THE  WITNESSES.  127 

century  Berengarius  of  Tours  opposed  the  doctrines  of  the  Ro- 
mish church,  and  was  charged  by  its  adherents  with  having  cor- 
rupted almost  all  the  French,  Italians,  and  English — that  early  in 
thetwelvth,  namely  about  the  year  ll\0,  Peter  of  Bruis,  and  after 
him  Henry,  taught  the  same  doctrines,  for  which  the  first  was 
burnt,  and  the  other  died  in  prison — that  in  the  fourth  canon  of  the 
Council  of  Tours,  held  in  the  year  1 163,  it  is  said,  "  In  the  coun- 
try about  Thoulouse  there  sprang  up  long  ago  a  damnable  heresy. 
which  by  little  and  little,  like  a  canker,  spreading  itself  to  the 
neighbouring  places  in  Gascoin,  hath  already  infected  many  other 
provinces" — that  between  1137  and  1180,  Languedoc  was  so  full 
of  the  disciples  of  Peter  of  Bruis,  and  Henry,  that  the  Archbishop 
Narbonne,  writing  to  Louis  VII.  king  of  France,  complains  as 
follows — "  My  Lord  the  king,  We  are  extremely  pressed  with 
many  calamities,  among  which  there  is  one  that  most  of  all  affects 
us,  which  is,  that  the  catholic  faith  is  extremely  shaken  in  this  our 
diocess,  and  St.  Peter's  boat  is  so  violently  tossed  by  the  waves 
that  it  is  in  great  danger  of  sinking  !" 

From  the  whole  it  appears  that  in  the  early  ages  of  the  papal 
apostasy,  before  the  introduction  of  image-worship,  transubstan- 
tiation,  and  other  gross  departures  from  the  faith,  the  opposition 
of  the  faithful  would  be  less  decided  than  in  latter  times.  Other 
Christian  churches,  while  they  preserved  their  independency, 
might  not  go  the  same  lengths  as  that  of  Rome  ;  but  neither  might 
they  at  once  separate  from  it,  nor  probably  be  clear  of  a  participa- 
tion in  its  corruptions.  The  opposition  to  it  might  be  expected 
also  to  be  chiefly  from  individuals  rather  than  from  churches,  and 
which  appears  to  have  been  the  fact. 

The  famous  Claude,  Bishop  of  Turin,  in  the  ninth  century, 
though  he  preached  the  doctrine  of  Christ  in  great  purity,  and 
boldly  opposed  almost  all  the  errors  of  popery  :  yet  does  not  ap- 
pear to  have  so  separated  from  the  church  of  Rome  as  to  form 
independent  churches.  The  principles  however  which  he  taught 
led  to  this  issue,  and  were  acted  upon  after  his  death.  His  preach- 
ing and  writings  contributed  greatly  to  the  spread  of  true  religion 
in  the  Vallevs  of  Piedmont. 


138  HISTORY  OF  THE  WlTiNESSES. 

From  the  fourth  to  the  tenth  century  but  little  is  said  of  the 
Waldenses  in  history  :  yet  as  Reynerius^  who  wrote  about  the 
year  1230,  speaks  of  the  Vaudois  as  "  a  sect  of  the  longest  atand- 
ing  ;^'  and  as  the  Council  of  Tours  about  70  years  before  this, 
speaks  of  the  same  heresy  as  having  "  sprung  up  long  ago;^^  we 
may  conclude  even  from  the  acknowledgments  of  the  adversaries' 
that  God  was  not  without  his  witnesses  in  those  dark  ages,  Mtl- 
TON  also  in  the  sonnet  before  quoted,  represents  the  Vaudois,  or 
people  of  the  Valleys,  as  having  "  kept  God's  truth  so  pure  of 
old,  when  all  our  fathers  worshipped  stocks  and  stones."  He  must 
therefore  have  considered  them  as  having  preserved  the  purity  of 
Christianity  while  our  Saxon  ancestors  were  yet  heathens.  After 
the  tenth  century,  when  iniquity  was  at  the  full,  the  opposition 
was  more  decided.  For  600  years,  during  the  most  murderous 
wars  and  persecutions,  the  Petrobrussians,  the  Paterines,  the  Wal- 
denses, the  Albigenses,  the  Lollards,  the  JVickliffiteSy  <^c.,  main- 
tained their  ground.  Nor  were  they  contented  to  bear  witness  to 
the  truth  in  their  own  countries,  but  employed  missionaries  to  al- 
most all  the  nations  ol  Europe  ;  and  this  notwithstanding  each  mis- 
sionary could  expect  nothing  less  then  martyrdom  for  his  reward  I 

Nor  were  their  labours  unproductive.  The  numbers  who  es- 
poused their  principles  in  the  South  of  France  only  were  such  that 
a  crusade  of  500,000  men  was  sent  against  them.  It  was  by  this 
army  of  bloody-minded  fanatics  that  the  city  of  Beziers  was  taken, 
and  the  inhabitants  without  distinction,  men,  women,  and  children, 
to  the  number  of  60,000,  were  put  to  the  sword  I 


DISCOURSE  XIV. 

t;he  first  general  description  continued  :  of  the  slaughtkr 

AND  resurrection  OF  THE  WITNESSES,  WITH  THE 
FALLING  OF  A  TENTH  PART  OF  THE  CITY. 


Chap.  xi.  7—14. 

And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony ^  the  beast  that 
ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  shall  make  war  against  ihemy 
and  shall  overcome  them,  and  kill  them.  8  And  their  dead  bodies 
shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called 
Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also  our  Lord  was  crucified,  g  And  they 
of  the  people,  and  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations,  shall  see 
their  dead  bodies  three  days  and  an  half,  and  shall  not  suffer  their 
deaa  bodies  to  be  put  in  graves.  10  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth  shall  rejoice  over  them,  and  make  merry,  and  shall  send  gifts 
one  to  another  :  because  these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that 
dwelt  on  the  earth.  1 1  And  after  three  days  and  an  half  the  Spirit 
of  life  from  God  entered  into  them;  and  they  stood  upon  their  feet, 
and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw  them.  12  And  they  heard 
a  great  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  them,  Come  up  hither.  And 
they  ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld 
them. 

If  the  testimony  of  the  witnesses  be  the  same  as  their  prophesy- 
ing in  sackcloth,  it  naust  continue  through  the  whole  of  the  1260 
years.  But  it  does  not  appear  that  the  beast  at  the  termination  of 
that  period,  will  be  able  to  "  overcome  and  kill  them,"  seeing  he 
himself  will  then  be  slain,  and  his  body  given  to  the  burning  flame. 
Several  commentators  therefore  have  rendered  it,  lohile  they  shall 

Vol.  VI.  17 


13d  SLAYING   OF  [Discourse  XIV. 

perform,  or  be  about  to  finish  their  testimony,  &c.  And  %vith  this 
agrees  the  account  which  represents  the  beast  and  his  party  at  the 
time  of  the  slaying  of  the  witnesses  as  being  in  the  plenitude  of 
their  power. 

The'  slaughter  of  the  witnesses  would  not,  according  to  the 
usual  style  of  the  prophecy,  denote  (heir  being  put  to  death  as 
individuals,  but  silejiced  and  crushed  as  witnessing  bodi(!S.  It  was 
thus,  as  we  have  seen,  that  the  Eistern  empire  and  the  Greek 
church  as  connected  with  it,  were  killed  by  the  Turkish  horsemen. 
Chap.  ix.  18. 

Of  the  beaut  that  shall  kill  them  no  mention  is  made  before  ; 
but  we  shall  hear  much  of  him  hereafter.  Suffice  it  at  present  to 
say,  it  is  the  same  as  Daniel's  fourth  beast,  (Chap,  vii,)  and  as  that 
which  is  described  by  John,  in  Chap.  xiii.  1 — 8.  of  this  book,  as 
having  "  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  horns  ten 
crowns  :"  it  is  the  Roman  empire  under  its  last  form,  as  divided 
into  ten  independent  kingdoms.  There  he  is  described  as  rising 
out  of  the  sea  ;  here,  out  of  the  abyss,  or  bottomless  pit  :  the  one, 
as  Mr.  Faber  remarks,  may  denote  his  political,  and  the  other  his 
spiritual  origin. 

The  witnesses  were  to  be  killed  in  the  great  city,  which  "  spirit- 
ually is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also  our  Lord  was  cru. 
cified."  We  shall  have  occasion  more  Ihan  once  to  notice  an 
antichristian  city  as  opposed  to  the  church  of  Christ,  just  as  the 
great  harlot  is  opposed  to  the  bride  the  Lamb's  wife.  It  will  be 
proper  therefore  to  fix  the  meaning  at  the  outset.  If  the  prophecy 
had  related  to  Old  Testament  times,  when  God  chose  a  literal 
city  ia  which  to  build  his  temple,  a  literal  city  might  have 
been  properly  opposed  to  it.  When  Zion  was  his  dwelling- 
place,  Babylon  was  its  adversary.  But  as  the  true  church 
and  the  gospel  is  not  confined  to  place,  neither  is  the  false  church. 
The  New  Testament  Zion  does  not  consist  of  material  buildings, 
but  is  a  community  scattered  among  the  nations  ;  and  such  is  the 
New  Testament  Babylon.  The  "  great  city'*  therefore  means 
Rome,  not  in  respect  of  its  buildings,  nor  the  inhabitants  within  its 
walls,  nor  as  a  political  empire,  the  symbol  of  which  is  the  beast : 
but  as  the  head  of  the  antichristian  community.     This  city,  or 


Chapter  XL]  THE  WITNESSES.  I3I 

community  of  nations  under  one  ecclesiastical  head,  was  a  Sodom 
for  its  filthiness,  an  Egypt  for  its  idolatry  and  persecution,  and  a 
Jerusalem  for  its  malignant  hatred  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

The  dead  bodies  of  the  witnesses  were  to  lie  in  the  street  of 
the  great  city  unburied:  that  is,  being  silenced  and  crushed 
throughout  Christendom,  they  would  for  a  time  be  treated  with 
the  utmost  indignity  and  reproach,  as  those  are  who  are  denied 
the  ordinary  decencies  of  burial.  Nor  would  these  indignities  be 
inflicted  by  the  highest  orders  only  ;  but  "  peoples,  and  kindreds, 
and  tongues,  and  nations."  that  is,  the  body  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Christendom,  would  take  a  part  in  them.  While  insulting  the 
witnesses,  they  would  make  merry  on  their  own  account,  as  being 
no  longer  tormented  with  their  testimony. 

Such  is  the  description  given  of  the  witnesses,  and  of  the  treat- 
ment which  they  would  receive,  both  from  the  ruling  powers  and 
the  common  people.  The  question  is,  What  are  the  facts  which 
correspond  with  it  ?  It  is  thought  by  some  that  both  the  slaughter 
and  the  resurrection  of  the  witnesses  are  yet  to  be  fulfilled.  If  so, 
it  is  vain  to  look  for  corresponding  facts  in  past  events.  This  was 
the  opinion  of  Bishop  Newton,  of  Dr.  Gill,  and  of  otBer  exposi- 
tors oi  note.  1  cannot  but  consider  this  as  a  mistake.  In  the 
Bishop  it  appears  to  have  been  founded  on  the  supposition  of  the 
time  of  the  dead  that  they  should  be  judged,  spoken  of  in  ver.  18. 
referring  to  the  last  judgment,  (Jr  "  the  consummation  of  all 
things  ;"  but  which  manifestly  refers  to  the  avenging  of  the  mar- 
tyrs by  the  judgments  to  be  inflicted  on  the  papal  power,  under 
the  seven  vials,  antecedent  to  the  Millennium.  (Compare  Chap, 
xi.  18,  19.  with  Chap.  xvi.  12 — 21.)  Dr.  Gill  speaks  of  the  war 
by  which  the  witnesses  are  slain  as  being  "  the  last  war  of  the 
beast:"  *  but  the  last  war  of  the  beast  is  that  in  which  he  and  the 
false  prophet  will  be  taken  ;  and  in  which  the  followers  of  Christ, 
instead  of  being  killed,  shall  be  victorious  over  their  enemies. 
Chap.  xix.  20.  t  It  is  remarkable  too,  that  both  the  slaughter  and 
resurrection  of  the  witnesses,  together  with  the  falling  of  a  tenth 

*  On  Chap,  xi  8. 

t  See  President  Edwards    on  Agreement  in  Extraordinary  Prayetk  Par* 
HI.  p.  100. 


132  SLAYING  OF  Tfe[E  WITNESSES.       [DiscorRSE  XIV. 

part  of  the  city,  are  introduced  before  the  termination  of  the  sixths 
or  second  woe-trumpet.  I  question  therefore  whether  these 
prophecies  can  refer  to  events  of  so  late  a  date  as  this  hypothesis 
requires. 

The  time  in  which  the  witnesses  are  slain,  and  their  bodies  Ha 
unburied,  appears  to  be  a  time  in  which  the  beast  is  in  the  height 
of  his  power,  Or  as  President  Edwards  says,  "  In  which  the  true 
church  of  Christ  is  lowest  of  all,  most  of  all  prevailed  against  by 
antichrist,  and  nearest  to  an  utter  extinction  ;  a  time  in  which 
there  is  left  the  least  visibility  of  the  church  of  Christ  yet  sub- 
sisting in  the  world,  and  the  least  remains  of  any  thing  appertain- 
ing to  true  religion,  whence  a  revival  of  it  could  be  expected."  * 
It  is  true,  we  know  not  what  is  before  us ;  but  if  such  a  state  of 
things  as  this  should  return  after  what  has  occurred  in  Europe 
within  the  last  300  years,  it  will,  as  Mr.  Edwards  I  think  has 
proved,  be  contrary  to  all  God's  usual  methods  of  proceeding.  1 
cannot  therefore  but  think  with  him  that  the  persecution  and 
slaughter  of  the  witnesses  preceded  the  Reformation. 

After  the  suppression  of  the  Bohemians,  for  nearly  a  hundred 
years,  true  religion  was  in  a  manner  crushed.  The  enemy  con- 
tinued without  resistance  to  "  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High."  Not  a  society  or  hody  of  Christians  was  to  be  found 
which  dared  to  oppose  the  general  corruption.  The  popish  party 
considered  the  heretics  as  suppressed,  and  congratulated  each 
other  on  so  happy  an  event.  The  security  that  they  felt  was 
manifest  by  the  barefaced  manner  in  which  they  sold  their  par- 
dons and  indulgences  at  the  time  when  Luther's  indignation  was 
first  kindled  against  them. 

Whether  the  "  three  days  and  a  half"  during  which  the  wit- 
nesses should  lie  unburied,  denote  three  years  and  a  half,  and 
refer  to  a  particular  period  of  that  duration,  or  only  to  a  short 
space  of  oppression,  in  allusion  to  the  "  three  times  and  a  half,"  as 
being  a  kind  of  1260  years  in  miniature,  I  am  not  able  to  deter- 
mine; nor  have  I  seen  any  thing  on  the  subject  relating  to  a  par- 
.ticular  period  which  afforded  me  satisfaction.     However  this  may 

*  On  Agreement  in  Frayer,  &c.  p.  92. 


CtlAPTERXI.J  THE  EARTHQUAKE.  I33 

be,  if  the  slaying  of  the  witnesses  refer  to  the  times  immediately 
preceding  the  Reformation,  their  resurrection  and  ascension  to 
heaven  must  denote  the  Reformation  itself,  and  the  placing,  by 
Divine  Providence,  of  the  parties  concerned  in  it  out  of  the  reach 
of  their  enemies.  The  resurrection,  as  it^were,  of  the  Walden- 
ses,  (he  Wickliffites,  and  other  reputed  herelics,  in  the  persons  of 
Luther  and  his  cotemporaries,  with  the  rapid  progress  made  by 
them  in  various  nations  nearly  at  the  same  time,  would  cause  great 
fear  to  fall  upon  their  adversaries  ;  and  the  security  in  which  they 
were  placed  by  the  succession  of  those  nations  from  the  See  of 
Rome  was  equal  to  their  being  taken  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud, 
where  those  who  thirsted  for  their  blood  could  only  look  after 
them  with  malignity  and  envy. 

13  And  the  same  hour  was  there  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in  the  earthquake  were  slain  of  men  seven 
thousand :  and  the  remnant  were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the 
God  of  heaven. 

After  the  resurrection  of  the  witnesses,  and  before  the  sounding 
of  the  seventh,  or  third  woe-trumpet,  follows  an  earthquake,  and  a 
tenth  part  of  the  city  falls.  In  the  earthquake  are  slain  of  men, 
(or  names  of  men,)  7000,  and  the  remnant  are  affrighted,  and  give 
glory  to  the  God  of  heaven.  If  the  meaning  of  this  passage  can  be 
clearly  ascertained,  it  will  determine  the  time  of  the  soundin<»  of 
the  seventh  angel,  and  serve  as  a  medium  by  which  to  judge  of 
several  other  things. 

The  "earthquake"  must,  I  conceive,  denote  a  revolution,  as 
this  is  the  appropriate  and  well-known  symbol  of  such  an  event. 
The  "  city"  is  doubtless  the  same  as  that  which  in  the  8(h  verse 
is  "  spiritually  called  Sodom  and  Egypt ;"  that  is,  the  Romish 
Church,  or  the  Apocalyptic  Babylon.  By  "  a  tenth  part"  of  it, 
must  be  understood  a  considerable  portion  of  it,  and  very  proba- 
bly a  part  belonging  to  one  of  the  ten  horns,  or  kingdoms  into 
which  the  empire  under  its  papal  form  was  to  be  divided.  By 
"the  names  of  men,"  Dr.  Goodwin  and  others  have  understood 
titles  or  orders  of  men,  and  supposed  that  the  revolution  signified 
by  the  earthquake  would  destroy  them.  Or  if  the  phrase  denote, 
as  some  have  understood  it,  men  of  name,  it  would  signify  the  de- 


134  THE  EARTHQUAKE.  [DiSoocRSE  XIV. 

stniction  made  among  the  higher  orders,  and  which  would  of 
course  be  accompanied  with  great  slaughter  among  the  common 
people,  "  The  remnant  that  were  affrighted  and  gave  glory  to 
God,"  would  denote  those  of  the  same  community  who  escaped, 
and  whose  fears  would  forebode  other  examples  of  the  divine 
justice. 

What  event  is  there  during  the  1260  years  of  antichristian 
usurpation  which  answers  to  these  characters?  It  has  been  un- 
derstood of  the  fall  of  the  Greek  Church  in  1453,  when  Constanti- 
nople was  taken  by  the  Turks :  but  that  event  has  been  described 
in  the  vision  of  the  horsemen,  Chap,  ix  ;  and  it  is  the  Western  or 
Latin  church  that  occupies  the  whole  of  these  chapters.  It  were 
much  better  to  understand  it  of  the  falling  off  of  the  Northern 
nations  from  the  See  of  Rome,  which  was  an  immediate  conse- 
quence of  the  Reformation.  Its  being  "  in  the  same  hour"  with 
the  resurrection  of  the  witnesses  would  favour  this  interpretation, 
but  in  several  other  particulars  it  does  not  agree.  No  reason  can 
be  given  why  the  seceding  Northern  nations  should  be  called 
*'  a  tenth  part  of  Ihe  city;"  nor  do  any  events  which  attended  the 
Reformation  appear  to  correspond  with  the  slaughter  of  "7000 
names  of  men."  If  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell  as  early  as  the 
Reformation,  the  seventh  angel  must  have  sounded  his  trumpet 
•'  quickly"  after  it ;  and  this  some  writers,  who  believed  the  for- 
mer, have  very  consistently  maintained,  conceiving  also  that  the 
Millennium  commenced,  or  would  commence,  towards  the  middle 
of  the  eighteenth  century.  But  surely  we  must  allow  that  events 
have  contradicted  this  explication.  The  character  of  the  seventh 
trumpet  is,  that  under  it,  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  were  to  be- 
come the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ:  but  the  nations 
which  have  ftdlen  oCFfrom  the  papal  See  have  not  answered  to  this 
description,  but  have  rather  sunk  into  formality  and  irreligion. 
And  as  to  the  Millennium,  one  of  its  characters  is,  that  the  beast 
and  the  false  prophet  shall  firs^t.  have  gone  into  perdition,  and 
Satan  be  bound  j  but  neither  of  these  has  taken  place.  It  is  also 
in  the  Millennium,  if  ever,  that  we  are  to  look  for  the  cessation  of 
war,  and  the  universal  prevalence  of  true  religion,  both  among 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  neither  of  which  has  yet  come  to  pass. 


Chapter  XI.J  THE  EARTHQUAKE.  135 

All  things  considered,  I  know  of  no  event  that  seems  to  corres- 
pond so  well  with  the  prophecy  as  the  late  Revolution  in  France. 
Thus  it  has  been  understood  by  some  of  the  ablest  expositors,  and 
that  for  agea  prior  to  the  event.  A  writer  in  the  Eclectic  Review 
has  collected  no  less  than  ten  of  them  who  have  referred  to  this 
event,  and  that  long  before  it  occurred,  and  several  of  them  in 
commenting  on  the  passage.  Among  these  are  the  names  of  Dr. 
Thomas  Goodwiic,  and  Vitringa.  Dr.  GoodwiNj  who  wrote  in 
1639,  says,  "  By  the  tenth  part  of  the  city,  I  understand,  as  Mr. 
Brightam  before  me,  some  one  tenth  part  of  Europe."  "  I  think 
it  probable  that  France  may  be  this  country  ;  and  that  in  this 
revolution  men  will  be  deprived  of  (heir  names  and  titles,  which 
are  to  be  rooted  out  for  ever,  and  condemned  to  perpetual  forget- 
fulness."  "France  may  have  the  honour  to  have  the  last  great 
stroke  in  the  ruining  of  Rome.  And  this  figurative  earthquake, 
though  happening  only  in  one  country,  may  extend  its  effects  to 
others,  so  that  a  great  shaking  of  states,  as  well  political  as  ecclesi- 
astical, may  be  intended." 

ViTRmGA,who  wrote  in  17 19,  asks,  "  What  can  be  more  suitable 
than  to  understand  here  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  some  illustrious 
kingdom,  which,  being  under  the  dominion  of  Rome  with  respect 
to  religion,  was  of  distinguished  rank  among  the  ten  kingdoms,  and 
had  hitherto  defended  the  Romish  superstitions  ?  It  is  here  said  in 
a  figurative  sense,  that  it  would  fall,  since  by  means  of  those 
mighty  commotions  by  which  it  was  to  be  shaken,  it  would  be 
torn  from  the  body  of  the  antichristian  empire."  *'  France  may 
be  the  forum  of  the  great  city."  "The  earthquake  in  this  tenth 
part  of  the  city  is  an  event  which  history  must  illustrate.  It  is 
not  perfectly  clear  from  the  prophecy  of  what  kind  these  commo- 
tions are  ;  whether  warlike,  such  as  are  wont  to  shake  the  world, 
and  subvert  the  existing  government,  or  whether  they  are  such  as 
arise  on  a  sudden  from  the  insurrection  of  a  nation  that  has  been 
long  oppressed :  the  words  of  the  prophecy  appear  to  favour  the 
latter  sense.  In  the  predicted  catastrophe  some  thousands  will 
undoubtedly  perish  distinguished  by  their  elevated  dignities  or 
nobility  of  birth." 

Eclectic  Revttio,for  Februan/,  1814. 


i36  THE  EARTHQUAKE.  [Discourse  XIV. 

Dr.  Gii-L  in  1748,  speaking  of  the  earthquake,  says,  "Some- 
thing yet  to  come  is  here  intended  ;"  and  "  I  rather  think  the 
kingdom  of  France  is  meant,  the  last  of  the  ten  kingdoms  which 
rose  up  out  of  the  ruins  of  the  Roman  empire."  And  in  his  note 
on  Chap.  xiii.  18.  he  speaks  of  the  destruction  of  nntichrist  as 
*'  quickly  following  the  downfall  of  the  kingdom  of  France,  as  the 
tenth  part  of  the  city,  which  should  fall  a  little  before  the  third 
woe  came  on.'' 

The  revolution  in  France  has  been  truly  a  moral  earthquake, 
which  has  shaken  the  papal  world  to  its  centre.  One  of  the  ten 
kingdoms  which  composed  it,  and  that  the  principal  one,  has  so 
fallen  as  at  present  to  be  rather  a  scourge  than  a  support  to 
it.  If  by  names  of  men  be  meant  titles,  they  were  abolished  :  or 
if  men  of  name,  the  slaughter  predicted  of  them  certainly  corres- 
ponds with  the  calamitieswhich  befell  the  princes,  the  nobles,  and 
the  priests,  during  that  awful  period  ;  and  as  the  fall  of  a  few 
thousands  of  great  men  would  involve  that  of  an  immense  number 
of  the  common  people,  such  has  been  the  effect  in  this  instance. 
Whether  the  remaining  adherents  to  the  papal  cause  have  given 
*' glory  to  God"  in  the  manner  they  ought,  or  not,  they  have 
felt  his  hand,  and  by  their  fear  and  dismay  have  been  com- 
pelled to  yield  a  sort  of  involuntary  acknowledgment  of  his 
justice. 

The  only  objection  that  I  feel  to  this  application  of  the  proph- 
ecy is,  that  it  is  said  to  be  "  in  the  same  hour"  as  that  in  which 
the  witnesses  ascended  into  heaven,  which,  if  understood  of  that 
legal  security  that  from  the  Reformation  was  afforded  to  the 
Protestants  against  popish  persecution,  may  seem  to  be  at  too  great 
a  distance  for  such  a  mode  of  expression.  It  is  however  not  only 
under  the  same  trumpet,  but  during  the  period  in  which  the  wit- 
nesses continue  to  enjoy  that  security  to  which  they  were  then  in- 
traduced,  that  this  event  has  occurred.  Instead  of  the  great 
Babylonish  city  recovering  itself  so  as  to  renew  its  persecutions 
against  the  witnesses,  it  is  itself  smitten  of  God  as  by  an  earth- 
quake and  in  a  measure  overthrown.  If  the  opinions  of  Good- 
win, Vitringa,  and  Gill  be  correct,  and  if  the  events  which 


Chapter  XI.]  THE  EARTHQUAKE.  I37 

have  of  late  years  occurred  be  the  accomplishment  of  them,  the 
last  of  these  writers  must  have  been  mistaken  in  supposing  the 
slaying  of  the  witnesses  to  be  something  future :  for  the  fall 
of  the  city  is  placed  after  the  slaying  and  rising  again  of  the 
witnesses.     If  therefore  the  one  be  now  past,  so  is  the  other. 


VoL^  VI.  18 


DISCOURSE  XV. 


THE  FIRST  GSNEBAL  DESCRIPTION  CONCLUDED  :    OR    THE  SOUNDIK« 
OF  THE  SEVENTH  ANGEL. 


Chap.  xi.  14—19. 


The  second  woe  is  past ;  and  behold,  the  third  woe  cometh  quickly. 
1 5  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded  :  and  there  were  great  voices  in 
heaven,  saying.  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  king- 
doms of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ ;  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever 
and  ever.  1 6  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  which  sat  before 
God  on  their  seats,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  icorshipped  God,  17 
Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  art, 
and  wast,  and  art  to  come ;  because  thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy  grea^ 
power,  and  hast  reigned.  1 8  And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  thy 
wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead  that  they  should  be  judged, 
and  that  thou  shouldest  give  reward  unto  thy  servants  the  prophets  . 
and  to  the  saints,  and  them  that  fear  thy  name,  small  and  greatf 
at! d  shouldest  destroy  thc7n  which  destroy  the  earth.  19  And  the 
temple  of  God  was  opened  in  heaven,  and  there  was  seen  in  his  tern, 
pie  the  ark  (f  his  Ustament  :  and  there  were  lightnings,  and  voices, 
and  thunderings,  and  an  earthquake,  and  great  hail. 

After  the  great  earthquake,  we  hear,  as  it  were,  the  cry  of  the 
watchmen,  telling  us  the  hour  ofthe  night — ''■  The  second  woe  is 


140  THE  SEVENTH  TRUMPET,  [Discodrse  XV. 

past,  and  behold  the  third  woe  cometh  quickly  !"  When  the  first 
woe  was  past,  the  second  and  third  woes  were  to  come  hereafter ; 
but  between  the  last  two  there  would  be  but  a  short  space.  As 
things  should  approach  to  a  crisis,  events  would  occur  in  more 
rapid  succession. 

The  second  woe,  as  it  introduced  the  Turkish  horsemen,  (Chap, 
ix.  13 — 19.)  must  have  commenced  about  1281,  and,  (if  the  falling 
of  a  tenth  part  of  the  city  has  been  rightly  interpreted,)  ended 
about  1791.  Its  having  commenced  with  the  introduction  of  the 
Turks  does  not  prove  that  it  comprehended  them  only,  nor  that  it 
must  needs  end  with  the  passing  away  of  their  empire.  On  the 
contrary,  the  accomplishment  of  their  overthrow  seems  to  be 
reserved  for  the  sixth  vial  of  the  third  woe-trumpet,  which  will 
be  poured  upon  the  Euphrates,  near  the  times  of  the  Millen- 
nium. 

But  it  may  be  asked,  How  is  it  that  the  sounding  of  the  trum- 
pets should  be  introduced  in  this  place  ?  If  this  and  the  three  fol- 
lowing chapters  contain  general  descriptions  oi  {he  papal  apostasy, 
including  the  times  of  various  trumpets,  but  not  divided  by  themy 
how  is  it  that  in  the  midst  of  one  of  these  descriptions  mention 
shouhl  be  made  of  the  second  woe  ending,  and  oftbe  third  woe 
coming  quickly  ?  I  answer,  'J'hough  these  general  descriptions 
are  not  divided  by  trumpets,  yet  as  they  comprehend  the  times  of 
the  trumpets,  each  oftliem  might  have  been  so,  and  for  our  infor- 
mation one  of  them  actually  is  so.  And  as  tbe  termination  of  the 
sixth,  and  the  !:;oun<ling  of  the  seventh  trumpets  forms  an  era  in  the 
church  of  Christ,  it  is  here  marked  with  peculiar  emphasis.  It  is 
from  this  era,  as  we  shall  find,  that  after  these  three  general  de- 
scriptions are  given,  the  series  oftlie  prophecy  is  resumed,  and  the 
vials  are  introduced. 

Bat  if  the  soundingofthe  seventh  angel  form  an  era  in  the  Chris- 
tian church,  it  requires  that  we  pause,  and  pay  particular  attention 
to  it. 

The  events  of  this  trumpet  were  anticipated  by  the  angel,  at  the 
distance  probably  of  more  than  a  thousand  years,  when  he  forbad 
the  seven  thunders  to  be  written — "  The  days  of  the  voice  of  the 


Chapter  XI.]  THE  SEVENTFI  TRUMPET.  Hi 

seventh  angel,  when  he  should  begin  to  sound,''  are  marked  as  the 
period  when  the  great  designs  of  heaven,  foretold  in  prophecy, 
should  be  accomplished.     Chap.  x. 

The  contents  of  this  trumpet  are  of  deeper  interest  than  any 
that  have  preceded  it,  both  to  the  enemies  of  the  church  and  to 
the  church  itself  It  wears  a  two-fold  aspect.  Towards  the 
enemies  of  the  church  it  is  a  2/?oe-trumpet,  and  a  signal  of  mighty 
vengeance  :  towards  the  church  itself  it  is  a  harbinger  of  joy,  a 
kind  of  jubilee-trumpetj  announcing  the  year  of  enlargement  ;  for 
when  the  "  seventh  angel  sounded,  there  were  great  voices  io 
heaven,  saying.  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  king- 
doms of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ  :  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever 
and  ever  1"  Under  the  Jirst  of  these  aspects  it  includes  the  last 
seven  plagues,  which  are  but  so  many  subdivisions  of  it,  and  which 
are,  I  conceive,  the  execution  of  the  seven  thunders  in  Chap.  x. 
These  thunders,  it  is  observable,  are  not  only  referred  to  "  the 
days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,"  but  to  those  in  which  he 
should  begin  to  sound,"  that  is,  to  the  early  part  of  them.  Under 
the  lust  aspect,  it  comprehends  all  the  success  of  the  gospel  previ- 
ous to,  and  during  the  Millennium,  with  all  the  glorious  results  of 
it  as  described  in  the  remainder  of  the  prophecy.  We  are  not  to 
consider  it,  however,  under  either  of  these  aspects  as  being  more 
than  a  signal  of  things  tvhich  are  to  folloxo.  As  the  vengeance 
will  not  all  be  poured  forth  at  once,  so  neither  will  the  kingdoms 
of  this  world  at  once  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his 
Christ:  but  from  the  sounding  of  this  trumpet  both  shall  have  a 
commencement,  and  both  be  singularly  progressive  under  it. 

With  respect  to  the  time,  if  the  application  of  the  "  earthquake 
and  the  falling  of  a  tenth  part  of  the  city"  to  events  which  have 
occured  within  the  last  twenty  years,  be  just,  there  can  be  little 
if  any  doubt  of  the  seventh  angel's  having  sounded  his  trum- 
pet within  that  period,  and  of  the  whole  of  these  verses  containing 
•1  general  view  of  the  state  of  things  from  our  times  to  the  com- 
mencement  of  the  Millennium. 

On  this  occasion  the  heavenly  chorus  strikes  up.  The  four  and 
twenty  elders  who  sit  before  God  on  their  seats,  fall  upon  their 


1 431  THE  SEVENTH  TRUMPET.         [DiscorftSE  XV. 

faces  and  worship  God.  This  hearenly  chorus  is  not  introduced 
on  ordinary  occasions.  Things  must  therefore  be  pending  of  deep 
interest  to  the  church  of  God.  By  the  matter  of  the  song  we  may 
learn  something  of  what  they  are.  Corresponding  with  the  two- 
fold aspect  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  those  who  have  destroyed  the 
earth  are  to  be  destroyed,  and  those  who  have  suffered  for  Christ 
are  to  be  rewarded. 

The  character  under  which  the  Most  High  is  praised,  "  The 
Lord  God  Almighty,  who  is,  and  was,  and  is  to  come,"  seems  to 
imply  that  he  could  have  suppressed  the  power  of  his  enemies  at 
any  time  ;  that  though  for  wise  reasons  he  had  not  for  ages  past 
exerted  his  strength,  yet  now  he  was  about  to  "■  take  unto  him  his 
great  power,  and  to  reign ;"  and  that  ali  this  is  the  result  of  his 
immutable  counsels. 

The  "  anger''  of  the  nations  had  been  great  both  against  God 
and  his  servants,  opposing  him,  and  persecuting  them  with  unrelent- 
ing cruelty  :  but  now  his  wrath  is  come  ;  now  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs  of  past  ages  shall  be  avenged  ;*  now  their  labours  and 
sufferings  shall  produce  their  effects ;  from  the  seed  which  had 
been  sown  during  a  succession  of  centtiries  in  tears  and  blood,  a 
harvest  of  joy  will  spring  up;  finally,  those  who  by  persecutions, 
corruptions,  and  unjust  wars,  have  destroyed  the  earth,  shall  now 
be  themselves  destroyed. 

Under  the  image  of  opening  the  heavenly  temple,  seems  to  be 
set  forth  the  glorious  state  of  the  church  when  these  judgments 
shall  be  executed  upon  her  enemies.  As  the  temple  was  polluted 
and  shut  up  under  certain  idolatrous  reigns,  and  opened  in  times 
of  reformation,  so  the  gospel  temple  has  been  treated  under  the 
reign  of  antichrist,  and  so  it  shall  be  restored  at  or  towards  the 
end  of  the  1260  years.  "  The  ark  of  the  testament  being  seen," 
implies  the  removal  of  the  vail ;  and  as  it  was  not  to  be  seen  in 
the  second  temple,  but  only  in  the  first,  its  being  seen  here  would 
seem  to  denote  the  restoration  of  pure  primitive  Christianity,  as 

*  Chap,  xviii.  20. 


Chapter  Xl.J  THE  SEVENTH  TRUMPET.  143 

it  was  taught,  believed,  and  practised,  when  the  gospel  temple  was 
first  erected.  "  The  lightning,  voices,  thunderings,  earthquake, 
and  hail,"  are  the  same  things  which  are  described  under  the 
seventh  vial.  Chap.  xvi.  18 — 21.  Both  refer  to  the  same  events; 
only  this  is  general,  and  that  more  particular :  and  as  there  the 
lan;£uage  seems  to  refer  to  the  efficacy  of  the  gospel,  and  of  the 
spiritual  judgments  on  those  who  reject  it,  purifying  the  moral  at- 
mosphere of  the  world,  such  appears  to  be  its  meaning  here. 


DISCOURSE  XVI.. 


THE  SECOND  GENERAt  DESCRIPTION  :    OR,  THE  GREAT  RED    DRAGON, 
AND  THE  WOMAN  FLYING  INTO  THE  WILDERNESS. 


Chap.  xii.  1 — 6. 


The  first  general  description,  it  has  been  observed,  took  up  the 
apostasy  at  the  time  when  things  were  so  matured  that  the  Catho- 
lic church  was  ordered  to  be  left  out  of  God's  temple,  as  not  be- 
longing to  it :  but  this  appears  to  trace  it  to  its  origin.  Here  we  go 
back  to  an  early  period  of  history  ;  possibly  as  far  as  to  the  fourth 
century,  and  to  the  times  of  some  of  the  first  trumpets.  At  a  time 
when  the  church  was  in  danger  of  being  lost  in  superstition  and 
worldly  conformity,  it  was  natural  for  the  faithful  to  feel  anxious 
for  the  cause  of  Christ.  For  their  encouragement,  the  church  is 
described  in  vision  as  bearing  a  seed  which  should  be  preserved  by 
the  special  care  of  heaven,  through  all  these  evil  times,  and  be- 
come in  the  end  victorious  over  the  whole  earth.  Such  appears 
to  be  the  scope  of  this  second  general  description. 

Vol.  VI.  19 


146  THE  WOMAN  [biscocasE  XVf. 

1  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven  ;  a  woman 
clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet.,  and  upon  her  head 
it  crown  of  twelve  stars :  2  And  she^  being  with  child,  cried,  tra- 
vailing in  birth,  and  pained  to  be  delivered.  3  And  there  appear- 
ed another  wonder  in  heaven  ;  and  behold,  a  great  red  dragon,  hav- 
ing seven  heads,  and  ten  horns,  and  seven  crowns  upon  his  heads. 
4  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and 
did  cast  them  to  the  earth  ;  and  the  dragon  stood  before  the  woman 
which  was  ready  to  be  delivered,  for  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as 
it  was  born.  5  And  she  brought  forth  a  man-child,  who  was  to 
rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  and  her  child  was  caught  up 
tinto  God,  and  to  his  throne.  6  And  the  woman  Jled  into  the  wil- 
derness, where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  should 
feed  her  there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days. 

Prior  to  the  introduction  of  antichristian  corruptions,  the  church 
jf  described  as  "  a  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  having  the 
moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve  stars  ;" 
denoting  the  plenitude  of  gospel  light  which  compassed  her  as  a 
garment  ;  her  superiority  to  the  Jewish  dispensation  ;  and,  in 
consequence  of  her  adherence  to  the  doctrine  and  examples  of  the 
apostles,  her  triumph  over  ten  successive  persecutions. 

The  woman  is  said  to  be  "  with  child,  travailing  in  birth,  anti 
pained  to  be  delivered  ;"  denoting,  it  may  be,  the  earnest  desires 
of  the  true  church  after  the  increase  of  believers.  Such  has  always 
been  its  character.  Worldly  men,  who  have  taken  upon  them  the 
Christian  name,  have  invariably  been  employed  in  compassing 
selfish  objects.  But  true  Christians  have  at  all  times  been  distin- 
guished by  a  desire  to  extend  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

The  following  description,  by  Eusebius,  of  the  labours  of  the 
inomediate  successors  of  the  apostles,  is  doubtless  applicable  to 
the  fjiurch  so  long  as  it  adhered  to  their  doctrine  and  example. 
**  They  built  up  those  churches  the  foundations  of  which  were 
iaid  by  the  apostles,  proptioting  greatly  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel, 
and  scattering  the  salutary  seed  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  at  large 
over  the  whole  world. — Travelling  abroad,  they  performed  the 
^ork  of  evangelists  to  those  who  as.  vet  had  not   heard  the  word 


Chapter  Xll.]  AND  THE  DRAGON.  147 

of  faith,  being  very  ambitious  to  preach  Christ,  and  to  deliver  the 
books  of  the  divine  gospels.  And  these  persons  having  only  laid 
the  foundation  of  faith  in  remote  and  barbarous  places,  and  con- 
stituted other  pastors,  committed  to  them  the  culture  of  those  they 
had  perfectly  introduced  to  the  faith,  departing  again  to  other 
regions  and  nations,  accompanied  with  the  grace  and  co-operatio» 
of  God."    Lib.  III.  c.  37. 

While  the  woman  is  thus  in  labour, "  behold  a  great  red  dragon, 
having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  seven  crowns  upon  his 
heads,  whose  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and 
did  cast  them  to  the  earth,  stands  before  her,  ready  to  devour  her 
child  as  soon  as  it  was  born."  The  dragon  is  in  ver.  9.  expressly 
called  "  the  Devil  and  Satan,  who  deceiveth  the  whole  world," 
and  all  that  is  said  of  him  in  the  remainder  of  the  prophecy  agrees 
with  this  in  it?  literal  application  :  but  by  his  having  the  heads  anJ 
horns  of  the  Roman  beast,  is  intimated  that  it  was  under  this  form, 
or  by  means  of  this  government,  that  he  did  what  he  did  in  the 
present  instance: 

As  the  woman  is  not  an  individual,  but  the  society  of  the  faith- 
ful, so  neither  is  the  man-child  an  individual,  but  the  woman's 
seed,  which  in  ver.  17th  is  explained  of  them  who  "keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ." 
It  was  this  seed  that  the  dragon  aimed  by  persecution  and  corrup- 
tion to  destroy.  This  child  was  born  to  rule  ;  not  however  at 
present:  for  if  so,  there  had  been  no  need  of  his  being  caught  up 
to  the  throne  of  God,  nor  for  his  mother's  flying  into  the  wilder- 
ness for  1260  years.  It  is  at  the  termination  of  that  period  that 
the  man-child,  or  the  seed  of  the  church  shall  rule  ;  and  this' 
accords  with  Dan.  vii.  27.  "  The  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the 
greatness  of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given 
to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  Higli."  Nor  need  it  be 
objected  that  the  sceptre  of  this  government  is  a  rod  of  iron:  for 
such  the  kingdom  of  Christ  must  ever  be  to  the  ungodly. 

There  are  two  marks  by  which  the  times  referred  to  in  this 
vision  may,  if  I  mistake  not,  be  ascertaineiK  One  is  the  1260 
days,  or  years,  which,  being  the  appropriate  nvimber  of  the  reigh 


148  THE  WOMAN  [Discoume  XVI, 

of  the  papal  antichrist,  proves  it  to  have  no  reference  to  the 
times  of  paganism.  The  other  is,  that  the  ten  horns  are  not  upon 
the  beast,  but  upon  the  dragon,  and  the  crowns  are  not  as  yet  upon 
them,  but  upon  the  seven  heads.  When  the  horns  are  spoken  of 
in  reference  to  the  times  following  the  overthrow  of  the  empire 
by  the  northern  nations,  and  of  its  becoming  ten  independent 
kingdoms,  they  are  described  as  being  upon  the  beast,  and  as 
having  crowns  upon  them.  Chap.  xiii.  1.  This  indicates  that  the 
introduction  of  the  vision  contained  in  the  first  five  verses  of  this 
chapter,  though  it  does  not  go  so  far  back  as  to  the  days  of  Pagan- 
ism, yet  neither  does  it  go  so  far  forward  as  to  the  times  of  Popery  j 
but  to  those  which  were  intermediate  and  preparatory,  namely,  the 
fourth  and  fifth  centuries,  in  which  Christianity  became  exceed- 
ingly corrupt,  and  a  connexion  was  introduced  between  the  secular 
and  ecclesiastical  powers,  which  issued  in  what  is  exhibited  in 
Chap.  xvii.  a  woman  riding  upon  a  scarlet-coloured  beast !  I  do 
not  suppose  that  the  1260  years  of  the  reign  of  antichrist  are  to 
be  reckoned  from  the  time  when  these  corruptions  began.  Anti- 
christ did  not  commence  his  reign  from  his  birth  ;  but  from  thence 
his  way  was  preparing.  It  is  of  what  was  done  prior  to  the 
woman's  flight  into  the  wilderness  for  12G0  years  that  these  verses 
speak.  By  the  accession  of  Constantine,  the  beast  was  "  as  it  were 
wounded  to  death  ;"  and  this  may  be  the  reason  why  no  mention 
is  made  of  him.  Under  the  Christian  emperors  the  beast  for  some 
time  would  lie  apparently  dead  :  the  dragon,  however,  "  that  old 
serpent  the  Devil  and  Satan,  who  deceiveth  the  whole  world," 
knew  how  even  at  that  time  to  make  use  of  the  pomp  and  powei; 
of  the  empire  to  serve  his  purposes. 

It  is  in  the  corruptions  of  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries  that  we. 
are  to  look  for  the  origin  of  popery.  It  was  by  the  influx  of 
worldly  power  and  glory  into  the  church  that  Satan  first  seduced 
a  great  part  of  those  who  had  shone  like  stars  in  the  Christian 
firmament,  and,  (alluding  perhaps  to  his  having  originally  drawn 
into  apostasy  a  great  part  of  the  angels  of  heaven,)  cast  them  to 
the  earth.  But  perceiving,  notwithstanding  what  has  been  done 
as  to  a  number  of  the  leaders  of  the  church,  that  a  large  body  of 


Chaptkb  Xll.]  AND  THE  DRAGON.  J49 

the  faithful  were  still  intent  on  not  only  preserving  but  extending 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  the  dragon  aims  to  destroy  the  fruits  of 
their  labours.  When  he  saw  that  the  bait  of  worldly  pomp  and 
power  had  so  far  succeeded  as  to  draw  the  principal  men  into  his 
net,  it  was  doubtless  his  object  to  make  a  full  end  of  the  church  of 
Christ.  But  he  was  disappointed.  The  woman  "  brought  forth 
a  man-child,  who  in  the  end  would  rule  all  nations  as  with  a  rod 
of  iron." 

By  the  woman's  flying  into  the  wilderness,  seems  to  be  meant 
her  retiring  into  obscurity,  where  she  would  exist  without  legal 
protection,  in  some  such  manner  as  David  did  when  he  fled  from 
the  persecutions  of  Saul,  and  without  any  other  defence  than  that 
which  was  afforded  by  the  shielding  providence  of  God.  In  this 
way  the  true  church  existed  in  all  the  nations  of  Europe  from  the 
time  that  popery  first  obtained  the  ascendency,  and  during  the  long 
period  of  its  domination.  Wherever  this  religion  prevailed,  all 
those  Christians  who  refused  to  yield  to  its  corruptions  were 
driven  into  obscurity.  It  was  thus  not  only  in  those  countries 
bordering  upon  Italy,  but  in  others  at  the  greatest  distance.  It  is 
thought  by  some  to  have  been  thus  with  the  British  Churches  in 
Wales,  with  the  Culdees  in  Scotland  and  Ireland,  and  probably 
with  every  other  body  of  Christians  where  this  influence  extended. 
Many  of  them  were  so  pursued  by  persecution,  that  if  they  had 
any  communion  with  each  other,  it  was  in  a  secret  way.  If  they 
met  to  worship  God,  it  must  be  in  the  night,  in  woods,  or  moun- 
tains, or  caves  of  the  earth.  So  little  visibility  belonged  to  the 
church  in  this  state,  that  it  requires  some  attention  to  ascertain 
where  it  was  to  be  found.  To  the  question,  however,  ''  Where 
was  your  church  before  Luther?"  we  may  answer,  Ik  the  wil- 
derness, where  prophecy  has  placed  her,  and  whither  those  who 
ask  the  question  had  driven  her.  If  one  place  was  more  distin- 
guished than  another  as  affording  a  shelter  to  the  faithful,  it  teas 
among  the  mountains  mid  valleys  of  the  Alps. 

It  may  be  ditficult  to  decide  upon  the  time  when  the  woman  fled 
into  the  wilderness.     This  however  we  know,  that  very  soon  after 


150  THE  WOMAN  [Discourbb  XVf. 

the  revolution  by  the  accession  of  Constantlne,  corruptions  in 
doctrine,  divisions,  intrigues,  persecutions,  and  a  flood  of  super- 
stition, overspread  the  Catholic  Church.  * 

In  such  a  state  of  things  true  Christians  must  not  only  be 
offended,  but  must  become  offensive  to  others,  and  so  be  perse- 
cuted, and  compelled  to  retire  as  into  the  wilderness. 

The  ancient  Faudois,  are  said  to  "  date  their  origin  from  the 
beginning  of  the  fourth  century  ;  when  one  Leo  at  the  great  revo- 
lution in  religion  under  Constantine  the  Great,  opposed  the  inno- 
vations of  Sylvester,  Bishop  of  Rome."  This  agrees  with  what 
was  said  by  Rainerius,  a  monk  inquisitor  of  the  thirteenth  cen- 
tury, thai  they  were  the  most  pernicious  of  all  sects,  for  three 
reasons.  1.  "  Because  it  is  the  most  ancient.  Some  aver  their 
existence  (s;iys  he)  from  the  days  of  Sylvester,  others  from  the 
very  times  of  the  apostles.     2.  Because  it  is  so  universal:  for 

*  We  may  see  into  what  a  gulf  of  superstitious  imposture  the  Catholic 
Church  was  sunk  within  fifty  years  after  the  death  o<  Constantine,  by  the 
following  story,  taken  from  Dr.  Allix.  Sulpicius  Severus^  who  liyed  early 
in  the  fifth  century,  wrote  The  Life  of  a  St.  Martin  of  Tours,  who  had  lived 
in  the  latter  part  of  the  fourth.  In  writing  this  life,  Sulpicius  speaks  of  a 
certain  altar,  which  the  popular  superstition  had  rendered  famous,  because 
some  martyr  was  pretended  to  have  been  buried  in  the  place.  "  St.  Martin 
not  being  able  to  make  any  certain  discovery  of  the  name  of  the  martyr,  and 
the  circumstances  of  his  sufferings,  and  being  loth  absolutely  to  doubt  the 
truth  of  it,  thought  fit  himself  to  go  to  this  famous  sepulchre  in  company  of 
some  of  his  brethren.  Being  come  to  the  place  he  earnestly  begged  of  God 
to  reveal  to  him  the  name  and  merit  of  the  martyr.  After  this,  turning  him- 
self towards  the  left,  he  saw  standing  a  hideous  ghost.  They  command  him 
to  declare  himself.  The  ghost  obeys,  tells  his  name,  confesses  that  he  had 
been  executed  for  robbery,  that  it  was  only  the  error  of  the  people  that 
caused  him  to  be  canonized,  that  he  was  in  nothing  like  the  martyrs,  they 
were  in  glory,  whereas  he  was  in  pain.  The  good  St.  Martin  being  troubled 
to  hear  this  account,  caused  the  altar  to  be  carried  to  another  place,  and  so 
(says  his  biographer)  delivered  the  people  from  a  superstitious  error." 

The  same  Sulpicius  Sererus,  though  a  monk  himself,  yet  speaking  of  thd 
monks  of  his  time,  says,  "  They  do  almost  all  things  in  such  a  manner,  that 
you  would  not  so  much  think  they  had  repented  for  their  former  crimei,  a» 
that  afterwards  they  had  repented  of  their  repentance !" 


ChaftbrXIL]  and  the  dragon.  |51 

there  is  hardly  a  country  into  which  this  sect  has  not  crept. 
3.  Because  all  others  render  themselves  detestable  by  their  blas- 
phemies ;  but  this  has  a  great  appearance  of  godliness,  living  a 
righteous  life  before  men,  believing  right  concerning  God,  con- 
fessing all  the  articles  of  the  creed,  only  hating  and  reviling  the 
Church  of  Rome." 


DISCOURSE  XVII. 


THE  SECOND  GENERAL  DESCRU'TION,  CONTINUE©  ;    OR,    THE  WAR  BE- 
TWEEN MICHAEL  AND  THE  DRAGON. 


Chap.  xii.  7—17. 

Jlnd  there  was  war  in  heaven :  Michael  and  his  angels  fought 
against  the  dragon  ;  and  the  dragon  fought  and  his  angels, 
8  and  prevailed  not ,  neither  was  there  place  found  any  more  in 
heaven.  9  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent^ 
called  the  Devil  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole  world  :  he 
was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  were  cast  out  with  him. 
10  Jlnd  I  heard  a  loud  voice,  saying  in  heaven,  Now  is  come  salva- 
tion and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  power  of 
his  Christ :  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  which 
accused  them  before  our  God  day  and  night.  1 1  And  they  over- 
came him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  f heir  testi- 
mony: and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death.  12  Therefore 
rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in  them.  Woe  to  the  inhahit- 
ers  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  sea  !  for  the  devil  is  come  down  unto 
you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a 
short  time. 

Vol.  VI.  2(1 


154  MICHAEL  [DiscooHSE  XVII. 

The  dragon,  having  driven  the  true  church  into  the  wilderness, 
is  supposed  to  have  carried  things  in  his  own  way  among  the  rest. 
At  a  certain  period  however  during  her  1260  years  residence  in 
Ihe  wilderness,  Michael  her  Prince  espouses  her  cause,  and  makes 
war  upon  the  dragon. 

There  is  no  doubt  a  reference  in  this  part  of  the  prophecy  to 
what  was  predicted  in  Dan.  x»  13 — 21.  xii.  1.  Michael  is  there 
described  not  only  as  standing  up  for  the  people  of  God  under 
Persian  oppression,  but  as  fighting  the  battles  of  the  church  in 
later  ages,  even  during  the  "  time,  times,  and  half  a  time,"  or 
during  the  dominion  of  antichrist. 

The  account  given  of  Michael  agrees  not  with  the  character  of 
a  created  angel,  but  with  that  of  Messiah  the  Prince,  who  defends 
his  church  against  the  dragon,  "  that  old  serpent  the  Devil."  Each 
has  his  angels,  who  perhaps  are  the  visible  agents  in  the  war. 
But  before  we  determine  the  application  of  this  part  of  the  vision 
it  will  be  proper  to  notice  a  few  of  its  general  characters. 

First,  The  scene  is  laid  in  "  heaven."  Yet  in  this  heaven 
there  is  supposed  till  now  to  have  been  a  place  found  for  the 
dragon.  It  could  not  therefore  be  in  the  church  above,  where 
there  has  been  no  place  for  him  since  he  "  left  his  first  estate."'' 
But  in  the  church  below  there  has.  The  latter  therefore  must 
have  been  the  scene  of  the  present  contest. 

Secondly,  The  war  is  made  by  Michael  on  the  dragon,  and  not 
by  the  dragon  on  Michael.  This  intimates  that  it  must  have  been 
at  a  time  when  the  dragon  possessed  such  a  plenitude  of  power  in 
whav  was  called  the  Christian  church,  that  his  object  was  not  to 
extend  so  much  as  to  retain  it. 

Thirdly,  Whatever  of  worldly  power  and  policy  might  accom- 
pany the  .war,  the  war  itself  was  spiritual.  It  was  a  war  between 
truth  and  error,  righteousness  and  unrighteousness  :  for  the  victors 
•*  overcame  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their 
testimony." 

Fourthly,  It  is  supposed  that  in  this  great  struggle  many  of 
Michael's  adherents  would  lose  their  lives,  but  that  nevertheless 
they  would  overcome.  The  cause  of  truth  and  righteousness 
would  prevail,  and  those  who  suffered  for  Christ's  sake  would 


Chapter  XU.j  AND  THE  DRAGON.  I55 

bear  such  a  testimony  for  truth,  and  obtain  such  a  victory  over  the 
world,  as  to  be  more  than  conquerors. 

Such  are  the  characters  of  the  war  :  to  what  event  during  the 
l260  years  of  antichristian  usurpation  does  it  apply  ?  I  can  con- 
ceive of  none  but  the  Reformation  in  the  sixteenth  century.  Satan 
as  ruling  by  means  of  Rome  was  then  attacked,  and  cast  out  of  those 
nations  where  the  Reformation  prevailed ;  which  nations  being 
the  seat  of  Christ's  visible  kingdom  are  accounted  as  *'  heaven,'* 
while  those  which  still  cleave  to  the  apostasy  are  "  the  earth." 

A  song  of  the  heavenly  host  is  introduced  on  this  occasion  :  for 
the  "  loud  voice  "  (ver.  10.)  does  not  appear  to  be  that  of  an  in- 
dividual, but  of  a  multitude,  who  join  as  with  one  voice  in  a  shout 
of  joy  and  praise.  It  fits  the  lips  of  the  holy  army  of  martyrs 
before  the  throne,  who  feeling  for  their  brethren  upon  earth, 
rejoice  in  their  having  obtained  a  portion  of  relief.  As  Satan 
accused  Job,  and  obtained  permission  of  God  to  persecute  him, 
so  by  the  agency  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  he  bad  from  century  to 
century  accused  and  persecuted  the  saints  of  the  Most  High.  But 
now  were  come  "salvation  and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our 
God,  and  the  power  of  his  Christ :  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren 
(say  they)  is  cast  down,  that  accused  them  to  our  God  day  and 
night."  The  Reformation  was  at  once  a  pledge  of  antichrist's 
consumption,  and  of  the  increase  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

The  weapons  by  which  the  victory  was  obtained  are  celebrated 
by  the  heavenly  host,  and  are  worthy  of  our  special  attention. 
Some  of  the  followers  of  Christ  among  the  Aibigenses,  the  Bohe- 
mians, and  the  Reformers,  thought  it  necessary  to  take  arras,  and 
fight  for  their  religion:  but  it  has  proved,  I  believe,  in  almost 
every  instance,  that  where  a  body  of  Christians  have  taken  the 
sword  to  defend  themselves  against  persecution,  they  as  a  body 
have  perished  by  the  sword.  Whatever  of  this  spirit  there  might 
oe  amongst  the  Reformers,  it  was  not  by  this,  but  by  "the 
blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  word  of  their  testimony,"  that  they 
overcame. 

The  "  heavens"  from  which  the  dragon  is  cast  out  are  called 
upon  to  rejoice,  while  a  woe  is  pronounced  upon  the  inhabiters 
of  "  the  earth  and  of  the  sea,"  or  those  continental  and  maritime 


1£6  MICHAEL  [DiscoTTRgK  XV  ir. 

nations  where  he  still  dwelleth,  and  to  which  his  iDfluenc^  is  in 
•ne  sense  confined.  The  power  of  Satan,  in  this  way  being 
reduced  to  narrower  limits,  would  be  the  more  mischievous  within 
those  limits.  He  would  consider  the  Reformation  as  only  a  first 
step  towards  the  overthrow  of  a  system,  by  which  under  the 
Christian  name  he  had  deceived  mankind  with  equal  facility  as  by 
the  delusions  of  heathenism.  Knowing  therefore  that  his  time 
was  short,  he  would  be  the  more  assiduous  in  improving  it. 
The  denunciation  wears  a  terrible  aspect  towards  those  nations 
which,  notwithstanding  all  the  light  of  the  Reformation,  still  cleave 
to  the  apostasy.  It  may  be  equal  to  saying,  "  Woe  unto  you, 
Atistria,  France,  Spain,  Portugal,  and  Italy  ;  for  the  Devil  is  come 
down  unto  you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he 
hath  but  a  short  time  ! "  From  this  language  it  might  be  expected 
that  in  those  countries  which  rejected  the  Reformation,  popery 
would  operate  so  as  either,  by  producing  its  proper  effect,  to  lead 
its  votaries  into  downright  infidelity,  or  by  riveting  the  delusion, 
to  Pender  them  more  and  more  the  dupes  of  imposture.  And 
thus  it  has  actually  operated  :  the  nations  which  still  cleave  to  it 
are  nearly  divided  into  two  classes,  the  deceivers  and  the  deceiv- 
ed ;  the  former  of  which  appear  to  be  the  destined  instruments  of 
heaven  in  destroying  the  latter,  and  so  of  executing  the  vials  of 
God's  displeasure  upon  them. 

13  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth,  lie 
persecuted  the  woman  which  brought  forth  the  man-child.  14  And 
to  the  woman  were  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might 
flu  into  the  wilderness,  into  her  place  :  where  she  is  nourished  for  a 
time,  and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent.  15 
And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth  water  as  a  flood,  after  the 
woman,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  he  carried  away  of  the  flood. 

16  And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth, 
and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth. 

17  And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the  woman,  and  went  to  make 
war  with  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  which  keep  the  commandments 
nfGod,  and  have  (he  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  wrath  of  the  dragon  for  having  been  cast  out  of  heaven  is 
directed  against  not  only  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  own  subjects, 


Chapter  XII.]  AND  THE  DRAGON.  J57 

bat  the  lives  of  those  Christians  who  were  situated  within  his 
territories.  The  friends  of  Christ  in  Popish  countries  have  since 
the  Reformation  been  persecuted  with  increased  violence.  In  the 
ordinary  measures  of  legal  process,  persecution  has  indeed  dimin- 
ished ;  it  has  in  a  manner  been  shamed  out  of  countenance  by  the 
prevalence  of  tolerant  principles  :  but  the  more  it  has  been 
restrained  in  this  way,  the  more  violent  liave  been  its  ebullitions 
in  a  way  of  occasional  outrage.  Of  this  the  massacre  of  Paris  in 
1572,  the  cruelties  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont  in  1655,  and  the 
revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  in  1685,  are  horrible  examples. 

From  the  times  of  the  Reformation,  the  church  of  Christ  had  in 
a  manner  come  out  of  the  wilderness.  Having  obtained  a  degree 
of  legal  protection  in  several  nations,  its  members  were  not  obliged 
as  heretofore  to  retire  into  woods  and  mountains  and  caves,  nor  to 
have  recourse  to  midnight  assemblies  for  the  purpose  of  hearing 
the  gospel :  but  after  these  renewed  persecutions  the  woman  is 
obliged  to  fly  a  second  time  into  the  wilderness,  as  to  her  wonted 
place  of  refuge.  Such  has  been  the  state  of  the  Protestants  in  all 
popish  countries  ;  such  has  been  their  state  in  France  from  the 
revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  in  1685,  to  the  Revolution  in 
1789,  though  of  late  they  were  treated  with  less  severity  than 
formerly,  being  allowed  to  meet  in  the  day-time,  only  under  mili- 
tary inspection.  Nor  was  it  in  popish  countries  only  that  the  wrath 
of  the  dragon  vented  itself.  A  portion  of  the  poison  of  a  perse- 
cuting spirit  was  found  among  Protestants,  even  in  our  own  coun- 
try, from  the  Reformation  to  the  Revolution  of  1688.  If  one 
place  was  more  distinguished  than  another  as  affording  a  shelter 
for  the  woman  at  the  time  of  this  her  second  Jlight^  I  suspect  it 
was  North  America,  where  the  church  of  Christ  has  been  nourish- 
ed, and  may  continue  to  be  nourished  during  the  remainder  of  the 
1260  years.  And  as  to  those  parts  of  the  church  which  still  exist 
in  a  state  of  insecurity,  the  serpent  has  not  been  suffered  to  make 
a  full  end  of  them  ;  they  are  nourished  by  the  word  of  God,  and 
shall  doubtless  survive  the  reign  of  antichristian  corruption  and 
persecution. 

The  flood  of  waters  cast  after  the  woman  by  the  dragon,  and 
the  war  made  on  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  referring,  as  it  appears, 


158  MICHAEL  AND  THE  DRAGON.       [Discovrse  xrii. 

to  the  latter  end  of  the  1260  years,  may  be  something  j/ef  to  come. 
It  18  not  impossible  that  persecution  may  yet  be  revived.  The 
antichristiaD  cause  can  hardly  be  supposed  to  expire  without  some 
deadly  struggles.  Indeed  it  is  in  the  very  act  of  *'  making  war  on 
him  that  sitteth  upon  the  horse,  and  his  army,"  that  the  "  beast  and 
the  false  prophet  will  be  taken  ;"  and  which  seems  to  be  the  same 
war  which  is  here  made  with  the  "  remnant  of  the  woman's  seed." 
Should  a  flood  of  persecution  yet  be  in  reserve  for  the  church 
of  Christ,  it  may  be  the  last  effort  of  an  expiring  foe  ;  and  from 
that  the  earth  will  preserve  her  by  swallowing  it  up  ;  it  may  be  in 
some  such  way  as  the  invasion  of  Philistines  preserved  David,  or 
as  political  struggles  have  often  been  favourable  to  Christians,  by 
furnishing  those  who  wished  to  persecute  them  with  other  em- 
ployment. The  dragon,  provoked  by  his  want  of  success  against 
the  woman,  may  vent  his  malice  on  the  remnant  of  her  seed  that 
are  within  his  reach  ;  but  his  time  is  short.  His  agents  *•  the 
beast  and  the  false  prophet,"  will  soon  be  taken  ;  and  the  Angel, 
with  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,  shall  next  lay  hold  of  him,  and  cast 
him  into  the  bottomless  pit. 


DISCOURSE  XVIII. 


THE  THIRD  GENERAL  DESCUIPTIOIf  :    OR,  THE  BEAST  WITH  SEVEN 
HEADS  AND  TJiN  HORNS. 


Chap.  xiii.  1 — 10. 

And  I  stood  upon  the  tand  of  the  sea,  and  saw  a  beast  rise  up 
out  of  the  sea,  having  seven  heads,  and  ten  horns ;  and  upon  his 
horns  ten  crowns^  and  upon  his  heads  the  name  of  blasphemy.  2 
^nd  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard,  and  his  feet 
were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion  : 
aud  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power  and  his  seat,  and  great  authori- 
ty. 3  And  J  saw  one  of  his  heads,  as  it  were  wounded  to  death  ; 
and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed;  and  all  the  world  wondered  after 
the  beast.  4  And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  which  gave  power 
unto  the  beast :  and  they  worshipped  the  beast,  saying,  Who  is  like 
unto  the  beast  ?  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  ?  6  And  there 
was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things,  and  blasphe- 
mies; and  power  was  given  unto  him  to  continue  forty  and  two 
months.  6  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God,  to 
blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle^  and  them  that  dwell  in  hea- 
ven. 7  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and 
to  overcome  them ;  and  power  was  given  him  over  all  kindreds,  and 
tongues,  and  nations,  8  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall 
worship  him,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  oj  lift  of  the 
"Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  9  If  any  man  have 
an  ear,  let  him  hear.  10  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity,  shall  go 
into  captivity :  He  that  killeth  with  the  sword,  must  be  killed  with 
the  sword.     Here  is  the  patience  andthe  faith  of  the  taints. 


160  THE^TEN-HORNED  BEAST.         [Discowrse  XVIII. 

The  apostle,  in  vision,  standing  as  upon  the  sea-shore,  sees  ''  a 
beast  rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and 
upon  his  horns  ten  crowns,  and  upon  his  heads  the  name  of  blas- 
phemy." A  beast  rising  out  of  the  sea  is  an  empire  opposed  to 
God  and  his  Christ,  rising  out  of  the  perturbed  state  of  things  in 
the  world. 

The  description  given  of  this  beast  leaves  no  doubt  of  its  being 
the  same  as  the  fourth  beast  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  Daniel, 
namely,  the  Roman  Empire  ;  with  only  a  few  circumstantial  differ- 
ences. Daniel  viewed  it  in  its  whole  duration,  whereas  John 
describes  it  with  special  reference  to  its  last  ov  papal  form;  Dan- 
iel says  nothing  of  its  heads,  which  John  does  ;  and  lastly,  Daniel 
speaks  merely  of  the  ten  horns  pertaining  to  the  beast,  but  John 
describes  them  as  having  "  crowns,"  which  shows  that  the  times 
referred  to  are  those  in  which  the  western  empire  would  be  over- 
thrown, and  out  of  it  arise  ten  independent  kingdoms. 

This  seven-headed  and  ten-horned  beast  does  not  appear  to  be 
the  Pope,  or  Popedom,  nor  the  Church  of  Rome;  but  that  secular 
power  which  has  supported  the  Church  of  Rome  through  the  whole 
of  her  corrupt  and  bloody  progress.  The  beast  is  not  the  harlot, 
but  that  on  which  the  harlot  rides.  That  which  has  been  denom- 
inated The  Holy  Roman  Empire,  of  which  sometimes  a  French 
and  sometimes  a  German  monarch  has  been  the  head,  seems  to  be 
the  government  principally  intended,  as  being  the  great  supporter 
of  that  church.  It  is  not  this  government,  however,  exclusive  of 
that  of  the  other  European  nations,  but  merely  as  a  principal 
amongst  them.  The  ten  horns  were  not  distinct  from  the  beast, 
but  constituent  parts  of  it.  Europe,  prior  to  the  Reformation, 
was  a  family  of  nations,  united  in  respect  of  religion  by  one  eccle- 
siastical head.  As  nations  they  were  independent,  and  ofter  enga- 
ged in  war  with  one  another ;  but  in  supporting  the  church  they 
were  united.  The  beast  is  indeed  distinguished  from  its  horns, 
as  any  other  beast  may  be,  while  yet  the  horns  are  constituent 
parts  of  it.  The  ten  horns  are  said  to  "  agree  and  to  give  their 
kingdom  to  the  beast  (Chap.  xvii.  17.)  :  that  is,  they  united  with 
the  emperor  in  supporting  the  church.  Things  were  so  managed 
indeed  by  the  church  that  the  rulers  of  every  nation  in  Christen- 


Chapter  Xlll.]  THE  TEN-HORNED  BEA3T.  161 

dom  were  in  a  manner  compelled  to  unite  in  her  support.  "  Ail 
the  civil  powers  were  obliged  by  the  Council  of  Latteran,  to  take 
an  oath,  on  pain  of  ecclesiastical  censures,  that  they  would 
endeavour  to  exterminate  all  who  were  declared  heretics  by  the 
church  out  of  their  dominions  ;  and  if  any  prince  or  ruler  refused 
to  do  so,  after  admonition,  it  was  to  be  certified  to  the  Pope,  who 
should  declare  all  his  subjects  absolved  from  their  allegiance,  and 
any  Catholic  was  free  to  aieze  his  dominions."  Such  was  this 
monstrous  beast,  and  such  the  means  used  by  his  rider  to  guide 
and  govern  him. 

Of  the  heads  and  horns  of  the  beasl  vre  shall  have  occasion  to 
speak  hereafter  more  particularly.  At  present  we  may  observe, 
he  is  described  as  possessing  the  properties  of  the  first  three  of 
Daniel's  four  beasts,  a  leopard,  a  bear,  and  a  lion,  each  ferocious 
and  destructive  :  and  whereas  the  dragon  is  said  to  have  given 
him  his  authority,  the  government,  though  professedly  Christian, 
was  under  the  influence  of  the  wicked  one.  After  the  empire  be- 
came Christian,  the  dragon  for  a  while  seemed  to  take  the  work  of 
seducing  and  persecuting  men  into  his  own  hand  (Chap.  xii.  1 — 
6.)  ;  but  he  is  now  contented  to  transfer  it  to  the  beast  as  a  kind  of 
deputy  under  him.  Ver.  2. 

"  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  (continues  the  apostle)  as  it  were 
wounded  to  death,  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed,  and  all  the 
world  wondered  after  the  beast."  To  understand  this,  we  must 
know  what  is  meant  by  the  heads  of  the  beast,  and  this  we  must 
learn  from  Chap.  xvii.  7 — 11.  They  are  there  said  to  be  "seven 
mountains  on  which  the  woman  sitteth,  and  seven  kings,  five  of 
which  are  fallen,  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come."  It  was 
not  one  of  the  seven  mountains  that  was  "  as  it  were  wounded  to 
death,"  but  one  of  the  seven  kings,  or  governments,  or  forms  of 
government,  under  which  Rome  existed.  These,  accoiding  to 
Tacitus,  the  Roman  Historian,  were  Kings,  Consuls,  Dictators^ 
Decemvirs,  Military  Tribunes,  and  Emperors;  five  of  which  foin^ 
of  government  had  passed  away  at  the  time  of  the  prophecy  ;  the 
sixth,  namely  that  of  Einperors,  then  was,  and  (he  other  was  not 
yet  come.  The  wound  which  the  beast  is  said  to  have  received 
in  one  of  his  heads  was  so  serious,  that  he  was  for  a  time  oonsid? 
Vol.  VI.  21 


16,2  T»E  TEN-HORNED  BEAST.      [Discourse  XVI  I. 

ered  as  dead ;  yet  he  was  not  dead  in  reality,  but  merely 
"as  it  were  wounded  to  death  : ''  for  after  this  he  revived  and 
lived  and  reigned  to  the  wonder  of  the  world.  Hence  the  lan- 
guage in  Chap.  xvii.  3.  '-  And  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall 
wonder-— when  they  behold  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and 
yet  is!'' 

There  are  two  interpretations  of  this  part  of  the  prophecy,  on 
which  good  commentators  have  been  divided.  One  is,  that  the 
sword  by  which  the  beast  was  wounded  was  that  of  the  Northern 
nations  in  the  fifth  century,  by  which  Rome  under  its  sixth,  or 
impericd  head,  was  overthrown;  but  by  means  of  popeft-y  the 
wound  was  healed,  and  she  who  had  been  given  up  for  lost 
became  in  a  new  form  the  mistress  of  the  Western  world.  The 
other  is,  that  the  deadly  wound  was  caused  by  the  sword  of  Con- 
STANTiNE,  who  having  in  diiferent  enga£,ements  defeated  his 
pagan  colleagues,  subverted  the  ancient  religion  of  the  empire,  so 
that  for  a  few  years  the  beast  was  as  it  were  dead ;  but  that  when 
ynder  the  influence  of  corruption  it  again  became  idolatrous  and 
persecuting,  the  beast  revived,  and  the  world  wondered  after 
him. 

Till  of  late  I  have  preferred  the  first  of  these  interpretations  j 
but  upon  a  closer  examination  of  the  prophecy,  I  am  inclined  to 
think  the  last  to  be  the  meaning.  It  does  not  seem  likely  that  st 
extraordinary  a  change  in  the  empire,  and  one  that  so  deeply 
interested  the  church  of  God,  should  be  overlooked,  while  one 
which  is  much  more,  ordinary,  and  of  but  small  account  to  religion, 
should  be  held  up  to  view.  It  seems  also,  notwithstanding  the 
corruptions  introduced  under  the  first  Christian  emperors,  it  were 
too  much  to  suppose  that  the  empire  continued  to  be  the  same 
beast  as  it  was  in  the  times  of  Paganism,  or  that  the  difference 
was  so  small  as  not  to  require  any  kind  of  notice  in  the  page  of 
prophesy. 

That  the  species  of  Christianity  introduced  in  the  times  of  Con- 
stantine  was  injurious  to  the  church  is  allowed  even  by  those  who 
approve  of  national  religious  establishments  ;  yet  the  prophecy 
may  be  very  applicable  to  the  event.  Supposing  this  to  be  its 
true  meaning,  there  is  no  countenance  given  by  it  to  that  partial 


Chx<-te«  XIII.]        THE  TEN-HORNED  BEAST.  1^3 

and  corrupt  system  which  at  that  time  was  introduced.  On  the 
contrary,  there  is  a  strong  intimation  conveyed  in  those  saving 
terms  "  as  it  were,"  that  the  beast,  though  stunned,  was  not 
slain.  He  was  not  wounded  to  death,  but  merely  as  it  toere  wound- 
ed to  death.  As  soon  as  circumstances  favoured  his  recovery, 
the  wound  was  healed,  and  the  beast  recovered  his  wonted  vigour. 
Ver.   3. 

"  They  worshipped  the  dragon  and  the  beast."  The  homage 
of  tbe  world  is  generally  paid  to  success,  though  it  be  in  the 
worst  of  causes.  Those  powers  which  raised  and  supported  the 
antichristian  harlot,  being  successful,  receive  the  homage  of  the 
nations  called  Christian,  though  in  paying  it  they  sink  into  the 
old  idolatry  under  a  new  name,  and  in  reality  worship  the  wicked 
one.     Ver.  4. 

The  "great  things"  spoken  by  this  secular  beast  may  refer  to 
that  spirit  which  gives  not  God  the  glory  of  success,  but  like 
Sennacherib  and  Nebuchadnezzar,  arrogates  every  thing  to  self. 
Its  "  blasphemies"  relate  to  words  and  assumptions  more  imme- 
diately directed  against  God,  and  his  cause.  The  charge  of 
blasphemy  was  preferred  against  all  the  heads  of  the  beast,  (Ver. 
1.)  though  most  of  them  were  pagan,  and  of  course  unacquainted 
with  the  true  God.  The  blasphemies  referred  to  therefore  must 
be  not  merely  his  speeches  directly  uttered  against  the  Great 
Supreme,  but  his  arrogating  and  assuming  that  which  exclusively 
belongs  to  him.  This  charge  is  repeated  and  enlarged  upon  in 
ver.  6.,  where  also  it  is  followed  with  "making  war  upon  the 
saints."  If  God  had  been  within  reach  of  the  beast,  he  would 
have  made  war  with  him  ;  but  as  he  was  not,  his  hatred  against 
hitn  was  discovered  in  making  war  upon  his  people.  A  species 
of  practical  blasphemy  seems  to  constitute  the  principle  from 
which  all  persecution  proceeds  ;  for  it  is  no  other  than  usurping 
the  throne  of  God  in  the  mind  of  man.  This  principle  has  been 
common  through  all  those  pagan  and  papal  governments  which 
have  come  in  contact  with  the  church  of  God.  Nay,  is  it  not  ex- 
ceedingly prevalent  in  almost  all  the  governments  now  in  being.? 
It  is  rare,  very  rafCj  for  those  who  occupy  the  supreme  place  in 
civil  aifairs,  to  respect  the  claims  of  conscience  and  of  God.    Had 


i64  TflE  TEN-HORNED  BEAST.     [Discoobse  XVHK 

these  claims  been  properly  respected,  it  had  never  entered  the 
minds  of  the  rulers  of  any  nation  that  all  the  people  within  cer- 
tain geographical  boundaries,  should  be  compelled  to  worship 
God  in  a  given  way  ! 

The  blasphemies  of  this  beast  are  directed  not  only  against  the 
"  name,"  but  against  "  the  tabernacle  of  God,  and  them  that  dwell 
in  heaven,"  or  his  celestial  attendants.  The  very  saints  and 
angels  before  the  throne  are  by  him  represented  as  rebels  against 
God,  by  receiving  that  homage  which  is  due  to  him,  and  partici- 
pating in  their  abominations.  The  church  of  God  on  earth,. rela- 
tively considered,  or  as  being  his  *'  tabernacle,"  possesses  a  sacrei 
character.  If  any  man  destroy  or  defile  it,  as  Antiochus  did  that 
of  the  Jews,  him  will  God  destroy.  What  then  must  be  the  guilt 
contracted  by  those  persecuting  powers  who,  under  the  pretence 
of  extirpating  heresy,  have  reproached  the  living  God,  and  done 
every  thing  in  their  power  to  drive  the  religion  of  the  Bible  out  of 
the  world! 

The  time  allotted  for  the  continuance  of  this  beast  is"  forty  and 
two  months."  A  day  being  here  put  for  a  year,  it  is  the  same 
period  as  the  "  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days"  in 
which  the  witnesses  were  to  prophesy  in  sackcloth,  and  the  womao 
to  continue  in  the  wilderness. 

The  war  which  it  was  "  given  him  to  make  with  the  saints,"  19 
the  same  as  that  which  he  is  said  to  have  made  against  the  wit- 
nesses. Chap.  xi.  7.  It  is  that  continued  series  of  persecutions 
which  during  that  part  of  the  1260  years  which  has  already 
elapsed,  he  has  been  carrying  on  against  the  followers  of  Christ. 

As  the  beast  had  assumed  the  place  of  God,  so  the  multitude 
consented  to  treat  him  as  the  sovereign  lord  of  conscience,  and  to 
be  of  that  religion  which  he  required.  In  describing  this  unwor- 
thy compliance,  however,  the  Holy  Spirit  takes  care  to  except 
"  those  whose  names  were  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life  ;" 
thus  branding  the  idolaters  with  the  black  mark  of  reprobation. 
Such  language  wears  a  terrible  aspect  towards  those  who  enter 
into  the  abominations  of  antichrist,  and  persevere  therein ;  but  a 
pleasing  one  towards  the  chosen  of  God,  whoia  the  worst  of  times 
maintain  their  allegiance  to  Christ.  Ver.  8. 


Chaptkr  XIII.]        THH  TEN  HORNED  BEAST.  165 

The  account  of  this  secular  beast,  (which  from  its  character  of 
supporting  the  popish  hierarchy  may  be  denominated  papal,)  here 
closes  with  a  few  words  by  way  of  solemn  warning. — "  If  any  man 
have  an  ear  let  him  hear.  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity  shall  go 
into  captivity  :  he  that  killeth  with  the  sword  must  be  killed  with 
the  sword.  Here  is  the  patience  and  faith  of  the  saints."  The 
persecutor  shall  soon  be  persecuted,  and  the  destroyer  destroyed ; 
and  this  not  only  in  the  world  to  come,  but  even  in  this  world 
Meanwhile,  let  the  saints  know  that  this  is  the  season  for  the  trial 
of  their  patience,  and  of  their  faith  ;  the  one  to  bear  up  under  the 
persecutions  of  their  enemies,  and  the  other  to  keep  in  view  the. 
crown  of  life  before  them.  V^p.  9.  10, 


DISCOURSE  XIX. 


THE  THIRD  GENERAL  DESCRIPTION,  CONTINUED  j    OR,  THE  BEAST 
WITH  TWO  HORNS  LIKE  A  LAMB. 


Chap.xiii.  11— 18. 

And  J  beheld  another  beast,  coming  up  out  of  the  earth ;  and  he 
had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon.  12  Jbid  he 
exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast  before  hi  in,  and  causeth  the 
earth  and  them  which  dwell  therein^  to  worship  the  first  beast,  whose 
deadly  wound  was  healed.  13  And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so  that 
he  maketh  fire  come  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth  in  the  sight  of 
men,  14  Aud  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  by  the  means  of 
those  miracles  which  he  had  power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast ; 
saying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  should  make  an 
image  to  the  beast  which  had  the  wound  by  a  sword  and  did  live. 
15  And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image  of  the  beast,  that 
the  image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as  many 
as  ivould  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast  should  be  killed. 

The  former  of  these  beasts  we  have  considered  as  designed  to 
symbolize  the  Komnn  empire  under  its  last  head,  or  that  secular 
government  uhicli,  in  connexion  witli  the  ten  horns  or  kingdoms 
of  Europe,  supported  popery  throujih  all  its  foul  and  bloody  deeds  ; 
but  here  arises  another  beast,  diverse  from  the  former,  yet  acting 
in  concert  with  him.  Diiniel,  when  describing  the  fourth  or  Ro- 
man beast,  speaks  of  a  little  horn  which  should  grow  up  as  it  were 
insensibly  among  the  ten  horns,  and  displace  tlircti  ofthem.  John 
says  nothing  of  this  little  horn  of  Daniel,  and  Daniel  is  equallv 


168  THE  TWO-HORNED  BEAST.  [Discourse  XIX. 

silent  about  this  second  beast  of  John  :  but  from  the  character 
given  to  them  both,  they  appear  to  be  one  and  the  same,  namely, 
that  ecclesiastical  power  which  was  to  co-exist  with  the  secular,  and 
both  assist  and  be  assisted  by  it. 

This  beast  is  described  as  '*  rising  out  of  the  earth,"  in  which 
particular  it  is  distinguished  from  the  other,  which  ''  rose  out  of 
the  sea."  For  a  beast  to  rise  out  of  the  sea  is  for  an  empire  to 
rise  out  of  the  perturbed  state  of  things  in  the  world,  and  such  was 
the  empire  before  described  :  but  for  one  to  rise  out  of  the  earth 
is  for  a  power  to  grow  up  insensibly,  like  a  weed  in  a  garden,  out 
•f  the  established  order  of  things.     Such  was  popery. 

"And  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spoke  as  a  dragon." 
This 'perfectly  answers  to  that  affectation  of  Christian  meekness, 
accompanied  in  reality  by  the  spirit  and  doctrine  of  the  wicked 
one.  On  one  occasion  it  can  be  the  servant  of  servants;  on  an- 
other the  deposer  of  kings,  and  disposer  of  empires. 

"  He  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast,  before,  or  in 
Ihe  sight  of  him;"  "  He  is  (says  Bishop  Newton)  the  prime 
minister,  adviser,  and  mover,  of  the  first  or  secular  beast.  He 
holdeth  imperium  in  imperio,  an  empire  within  an  empire  ;  claimeth 
a  temporal  authority  as  well  as  a  spiritual ;  hath  not  only  the  prin» 
cipal  direction  of  the  temporal  powers,  but  often  engageth  them  in 
his  service,  and  enforceth  his  canons  and  decrees  with  the  sword 
of  the  civil  magistrate. 

*'  He  causelh  men  to  worship  the  first  beast."  As  the  secular 
authority  invested  the  ecclesiastical  with  power  and  riches  and 
honours,  so  in  return,  the  ecclesiastical,  by  consenting  that  Chris- 
tianity should  become  an  engine  of  state  policy,  and  conscience 
itself  be  subjected  to  its  interests,  transferred  that  homage  to  man 
which  was  due  only  to  the  eternal  God.  It  is  this  ecclesiastical 
influence  that  has  constituted  the  European  nations  a  continuatioH 
of  the  old  Roman  empire.  It  is  the  only  bond  which  for  ages  has 
held  them  together,  so  as  to  render  them  one  great  antichristian 
beast.     Ver.  12. 

He  is  next  described  by  his  pretended  miracles.  He  doeth 
great  wonders,  so  that  he  maketh  (or  seemeth  to  make)  *'  fire 
(f0me  down  from  heaven  on  the  earth  in  the  sight  of  men,  and  de- 


Chapter  Xm.]        THE  TWO-HORNED  BEAST.  Ig^ 

ceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  means  of  those  miracles 
which  he  had  power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast."  This  part 
of  his  character  answers  to  what  was  foreiold  by  the  apostle  of 
the  man  of  sin  that  he  should  come  with  "  signs  and  lying  won- 
ders." All  these  impositions  of  "  the  false  prophet,"  as  he  is 
elsewhere  called,*  being  wrought  in  the  sight  of  the  first  beast, 
and  in  that  of  the  people,  were  to  ingratiate  himself  with  them, 
and  to  persuade  them  that  he  was,  as  is  said  of  the  sorcerer,  "the 
great  power  of  God."  While  therefore  he  was  professing  to  hon- 
our magistracy,  he  was  labouring  to  subject  it  to  himself. 

To  show  his  devotion  to  the  secular  beast,  be  directs  the  people 
to  make  an  image  to  him  ;  which  being  done,  he  after  his  manner 
endues  it  with  life,  and  speech,  and  great  authority  :  but  all  is 
'•  deceit  ;''  for  the  object  is  not  to  exalt  the  secular  beast,  but 
himself. 

This  making  of  an  image  to  the  beast  seems  to  allude  to  the 
heathen  practice  of  making  images  to  the  deities.  The  gods  them- 
selves were  supposed  to  be  invisible.  The  same  deity  had  images' 
made  to  him  in  divers  places.  The  design  of  making  an  image 
to  a  god  would  be  to  acknowledge  him  as  their  deity,  and  ta  give  a 
visibility  and  an  establishment  to  his  worship.  To  "  make  an  image 
to  the  beast  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed"  would  therefore 
be  to  give  visibility  and  authority  to  his  worship  ;  or  to  require 
implicit  obedience  to  his  commands  in  whose  reiga  paganism  was 
revived  under  the  name  of  Catholic  Christianity  t  It  is  as  guarantee 
of  this  system  that  the  first  beast  is  designated  by  the  healing  of 
his  deadly  wound,  and  that  the  second  beast  exerts  all  his  influence 
in  his  favour. 

It  has  been  observed  that  while  the  secular  beast  is  said  to^ 
make  war  upon  the  saints,  the  ecclesiastical  is  only  said  to  "  cause 
them  to  be  killed."  The  Council  of  Lateran  decreed  not  to  pu^ 
heretics  to  death,  but  to  deliver  them  over  to  the  secular  power 
to  be  killed  I  "  The  inquisitors,  (says  Burnet,)  on  this  occasion, 
with  a  disgusting  affectation  of  lamb-like  meekness,  are  wont  to 

Cht»p.  Tcvi.  13,  14 
Vof,.  VT  22 


170  THt  TWOIIOIINED  BEAST.  [DiStcuttSjg  XIX. 

beseech  the  civil  magistrates  to  show  mercy  to  those  whom  they 
themselves  have  given  up  to  be  consigned  to  the  flames  !"  Ver.  15. 
16  And  he  caused  all,  both  small  and  great,  rich  and  poor,  free 
and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their  fore- 
heads :  1 7  And  that  no  man  might  buy  or  sell,  save  he  that  had  the 
mark,  or  t/ie  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name.  18 
Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  understanding  count  the  num- 
Iter  of  the  beast :  for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man  ;  and  his  number 
is  Six  hundred  threescore  and  six. 

Such  was  to  be  the  growiag  influence  of  this  last  beast,  that  he 
could  "  cause"  all  ranks  and  degrees  of  men  to  enlist  under  the 
banners  of  the  first,  to  receive  like  soldiers  his  mark  and  number, 
and  so  to  be  aiding  and  Assisting  in  the  execution  of  his  measures. 
Such  has  actually  been  the  conduct  of  the  Roman  hierarchy  ;  so 
that  the  common  rights  of  men  have  been  suspended  on  conditioa 
of  their  receiving  the  papal  badge.  Such,  in  fine,  is  the  nature 
of  the  alliance  established  by  this  system  between  the  ecclesias- 
tical and  the  secular  powers  :  each  plays  into  the  other's  hands  : 
the  shurcb  consents  that  religion  shall  be  an  engine  of  state  pol- 
icy, and  in  return  the  state  supports  the  church  in  all  her  corrupt 
proceedings. 

Respecting  the  "  mark"  and  the  *'  name"  of  the  beast,  it  is  op- 
posed, 1  conceive,  to  the  seal  of  God  on  the  foreheads  of  his  ser- 
vants. Chap.  vii.  And  as  the  seal  and  name  of  God  on  the 
forehead  appear  to  be  the  same  (Compare  Chap.  vii.  3.  with  Chap, 
xiv.  1.)  ;  so  may  the  mark  and  the  name  of  the  beast.  Both  are 
thought  to  allude  to  the  ancient  practice  of  marking  servants  and 
•oldiers  with  their  owner's  name,  in  their  forehead  or  in  their 
hand. 

1  cannot  pretend  to  be  certain  what  is  meant  by  the  "  name  of 
the  beast."  It  may  be  observed,  however,  that  as  the  beast  here 
evidently  means  the  secular,  and  not  the  ecclesiastical  power,  there 
is  a  name  given  to  him  in  the  prophecy.  He  is  called,  The  beast 
that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is  (Chap.  xvii.  8,  II.)  ;  the  mean- 
ing of  which  1  conceive  to  be,  The  government  that  existed  in  all 
its  beastly  properties  as  pagao,  that  appeared  to  have  lost  them  a« 


Chapter  XIII.]  THE  TWO-HORNED  BEAST.  ffi 

Christian,  but  that  in  supporting  a  corrupted  Christianity  resumed 
them.  In  other  words,  it  is  paganism  revived  under  the  form  of 
Catholic  Christianity.  Now  as  the  names  are  signs  of  character, 
to  have  this  name  or  mark  of  the  bsast  would  be  the  same  thing  as 
being  openly  of  this  character,  or  religion. 

As  to  the  "taumber  of  his  name,"  I  hare  nothing  to  offer  which 
is  fully  satisfactory  to  my  own  mind.  It  is  something  which  re- 
quires '*  wi«dom  and  understanding  to  count  it ;"  and  yet  by  its 
being  "  the  number  of  a  man,"  it  would  seem  not  to  surpass  hu- 
man comprehension.  It  may  be  a  name  wkoee  numerals  amount 
to  666,  as  the  Greek  vvord  Xarsivos,  or  other  words  in  which  this 
number  has  been  found :  but  as  this  appears  ^o  be  merely  conjec- 
ture, I  leave  tt  undecided. 


DISCOURSE  XX. 


THE    THIRD  GENERAL   DESCRIPTION,    CONTINUED   :    OR,    THE    LAMB'S 

COMPANY^ 


Chap.  xiv.  1—5. 


Unless  we  consider  the  whole  of  the  fourteenth  chapter  as  a 
continuation  of  the  thirteenth,  we  cannot  be  said  to  have  a  third 
general  view  of  the  rise,  reign,  and  overthrow  of  popery  ;  for  the 
whole  of  the  thirteenth  chapter  is  taken  up  with  a  description  of 
its  rise  and  reign,  and  nothing  is  said  in  it  of  its  downfall.  Nor  is 
any  thing  said  of  the  state  of  the  church  of  Christ  during  these 
"  forty  and  two  months,"  save  that  the  beast  "  made  war  "  with 
its  members  and  "  caused  them  to  be  killed."  But  if  the  four" 
teenth  chapter  be  considered  as  a  continuation  of  the  subject,  we 
have  then  a  complete  view  of  it,  and  a  most  animating  description 
of  the  state  of  the  church  of  Christ  during  the  "  forty  and  two 
months  "  or  1260  years,  in  beautiful  opposition  to  the  beasts  and 
their  followers. 

1  And  I  looked,  and  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  the  mount  Sion,  and 
with  him  an  hundred  and  forty  thousand,  having  AiV  Father^s  name 
written  in  their  foreheads, 

The  first  of  the  beasts  was  a  monster,  having  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns  ;  a  compound  of  the  leopard,  the  bear,  and  the 


174  JfHE  LAMB'S  COMPANY.  |Di8coimsE  XX. 

lion.  And  as  to  the  last,  though  in  respect  of  its  horns  it  was 
like  a  lamb,  yet  it  h;id  nothing  of  the  lamb  in  its  nature.  What 
a  charming  contrast  is  here;  not  only  between  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  and  the  kingdoms  of  this  world,  but  between  a  com- 
pound of  hypocrisy  and  malignity,  and  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ.  There  was  sommething  like  a  lamb :  but  lo,  here  is  a 
Lamb  ! 

One  of  the  beasts  is  described  as  rising  out  of  the  sea^  and  the 
other  out  of  the  earth ;  but  the  Lamb  as  standing  upon  a  mountain. 
"Standing"  is  a  reigning  posture.  Dan.  xi.  3.  He  bad  been 
«lain,  but  now  "  stands  up,  and  rules  with  great  dominion.*'  It 
also  denotes  that  the  party  is  not  only  unvanquished,  but  triumph- 
ant. It  might  have  been  supposed  that  from  the  rising  up  of  these 
beasts  the  Lamb  should  have  found  no  place  to  exercise  bis  gov- 
ernment among  men  :  but  he  stands  his  ground,  and  has  his  fol- 
lowers, as  the  beasts  have  theirs.  His  kingdom  was  never  ovw- 
tarned,  even  in  the  most  corrupt  ages. 

The  place  on  which  he  stood  was  "  Mount  Sion."  This  is  his 
proper  ground,  as  much  as  Babylon  was  of  the  other.  In  his 
church  even  upon  earth,  and  amidst  the  sharpest  persecutions, 
the  Lamb  standeth  upon  the  mount  Sion. 

The  company  said  to  be  with  him  are  the  same  that  were  seal- 
ed in  Chap.  vii.  This  sealing  was  prior  to  the  papal  apostasy, 
and  contained  an  assurance  that  God  would  preserve  himself  a 
people  under  it ;  and  lo,  after  all  the  ravages  of  the  beasts,  here 
.we  find  them  ;  not  in  Babjlon,  but  with  the  Lamb  in  Sion.  The 
followers  of  the  beast  were  designated  by  his  mark  and  the  number 
of  his  name  ;  and  the  followers  of  the  Lamb  *'  have  his  Fathei^s 
name  written  in  their  foreheads."  These  are  the  same  with  the 
two  witnesses,  and  the  woman  that  fled  into  the  wilderness  :  they 
denote  the  Israel  of  God  ;  and  were  that  to  an  apostate  church 
which  the  twelve  tribes  who  served  God  day  and  night  were  to 
an  apostate  world. 

In  reviewing  the  dark  ages  of  popery,  we  are  apt  to  think 
there  could  have  been  but  few  who  clave  to  the  truth  in  those 
times  ;  but  if  the  Christian  world  were  again  put  to  such  a  test  of 


GhaptbrXLV.]         the  lamb  S  company.  175 

their  sincerity,  it  were  well  if  the  number  of  the  faithful  proved 
greater  than  in  those  days.  ♦'  Mede  (says  Bishop  Newton) 
hath  observed  from  good  authorities,  that  in  the  war  with  the 
Waldenses  and  Albigenses  there  perished  in  France  alone  a  mil- 
lion; from  the  first  institution  of  the  Jesuits  to  the  year  1480, 
that  is,  in  little  more  than  thirty  years,  nine  hundred  thousand. 
In  the  Netherlands  alone  the  Duke  of  Alva  boasted  that  within  a 
few  years  he  had  despatched  to  the  amount  of  thirty-six  thousand, 
and  those  all  by  the  hand  of  the  common  executioner.  In  the 
apace  of  scarce  thirty  years  th€i  inquisition  destroyed  by  various 
kinds  of  tortures  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand.  Saunders  him- 
self, a  popish  writer,  confesses  that  an  innumerable  multitude  of 
Lollards  and  Sacramentarians,  were  burnt  throughout  all  Europe  j 
who  yet  he  says  were  not  put  to  death  by  the  Pope  and  Bishops, 
but  by  the  civil  magistrates."  That  is,  the  secular  beast  did  the 
work,  and  the  ecclesiastical  only  "  caused"  it !  These,  and  many 
more  whose  names  will  appear  another  day,  composed  the  com- 
pany who  stood  with  the  Lamb. 

2  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  teaterSf 
and  aa  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder  :  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  har- 
pers harping  with  their  Iiarps :  3  And  they  sung  as  is  -were  a  new 
song  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  four  living  creatures,  and  the 
elders:  and  no  man  could  learn  that  song  but  the  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  thousand  which  were  redeemed  from  the  earth. 

But  hark  !  A  sound  is  heard — It  is  from  a  great  distance — It 
is  like  the  roaring  of  the  sea,  or  the  rolling  of  thunder — It  is  the 
sound  of  a  multitude — There  is  music — It  seems  like  a  new  song 
— It  is  the  moving  of  God's  host! — What  can  be  the  meaning? 
If  I  mistake  not,  this  is  a  description  of  the  same  event  which  is 
signified  in  the  first  general  view  by  the  resurrection  of  the  wit- 
nesses, and  in  the  second  by  the  victory  of  Michael  and  his  angels 
over  the  Dragon  and  his  angels  ;  that  is  to  say,  The  Reformation 
of  the  sixteenth  century.  The  song  intimates  that  something  has 
occurred  which  furnishes  matter  for  rejoicing.  A  new  song  com- 
monly supposes  a  new  or  recent  deliverance  ;  and  to  what  event 
d»ring  the  1260  years  can  this  be  applied,  unless  it  be  to  the 


176  THE  LAMB'S  COMFANr.         [Discoobsk  XX 

Reformation?  It  was  then  that  the  army  of  the  Lamb  felt 
its  ground,  and  gloriously  triumphed.  That  which  at  a  distance 
was  only  "af;  it  were"  a  new  song,  on  drawing  nearer,  proved  to 
be  one  in  reality,  and  one  that  none  but  the  redeemed  could  unite 
Ml.  The  joy  attending  the  Reformation  would  be  confined  to  the 
faithful  As  to  worldly  men  who  engaged  in  it,  they  would  re- 
joice only  as  their  temporal  interests  were  promoted  by  it :  and 
as  to  the  devotees  of  the  beasts,  they  would  deplore  the  dangers 
of  the  church  :  but  they  who  had  been  reclaimed  from  the  apos- 
tasy of  their  species,  and  preserved  from  that  of  professing  Chris- 
tians, would  enter  into  the  spirit  of  it.  In  them  it  was  the  tri- 
umph of  faith.  The  blood  of  the  Lamb  and  the  word  of  their 
testimony  would  be  the  burden  of  the  song. 

4  These  are  they  which  were  not  defied  with  women  ;  for  they 
are  virgins.  These  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever 
he  goeth.  These  were  redeemed  from  among  men,  being  the  first- 
fruits  unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb.  5  And  in  their  mouth  was  found 
no  guile  :  for  they  are  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

The  Lamb's  company  are  here  particularly  characterized. 
First,  By  the  things  from  which  they  had  been  preserved  ; 
namely,  spiritual  fornication  and  adxdtery,  into  which  the  gen- 
erality of  professing  Christians  had  fallen.  Secondly,  By  the 
course  they  had  pursued.  They  followed  the  Lamb  whitherso^ 
ever  he  went :  in  his  doctrine,  worship,  afflictions,  spirit,  and 
conduct,  he  was  their  example.  Thirdly,  By  the  distinguished 
blessings  conferred  upon  them.  They  were  "  redeemed  from 
among  men,  being  the  first-fruits  unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb." 
They  were  the  travail  of  his  soul,  in  which  he  was  satisfied.  In 
them  appeared  the  efficacy  of  his  death  ;  while  others,  though 
calling  themselves  Christians,  still  continued  under  the  worst  of 
bondage.  And  as  in  the  law  of  the  first-fruits  a  part  was  accepted 
for  the  whole  ;  so  when  that  which  called  itself  the  church  apos- 
tatized, those  who  continued  faithful  were  accepted  as  the  Chris- 
tian church,  or  rcrkoned  as  the  Lord's  portion.  Fourthly,  By 
their  sincerity  and  purity.  "  In  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile  ;- 
for  they  were  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God."     While 


ChAptbr  XIII.]  THE  LAMBS  COMPANY.  i<^fj 

the  followers  of  the  beasts  were  trimming  and  worshipping,  as  their 
worldly  interests  required,  these  were  upright  before  God  in  all 
their  conversation. 

Such  is  the  contrast  between  the  beast  and  the  blasphemies  of 
his  worshippers  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Lamb  and  the  praises  of 
his  followers  on  the  other. 


Vol    V'f.  23 


DISCOURSE  XXI. 


THE  THIRD  GENERAL  DESCRIPTION,  CONCLUDED  :    OR,  THE  MESSAGES 
OF  THE  THREEANGELS,  THE  HARVEST,  AND  THE  VINTAGE. 


Chap.  xiv.  6—20, 

If  the  foregoing  application  of  the  new  song  of  the  Lamb's  com- 
pany to  the  Reformation  in  the  sixteenth  century  be  just,  it  may 
be  expected  that  what  follows  will  relate  to  events  subsequent  to 
that  distinguished  era. 

6  And  I  saw  another  angel  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having 
the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth, 
and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  7  Say- 
ing zvith  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him ;  for  the 
hour  of  his  judgment  is  come  :  and  worship  him  that  made  heaven, 
and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters. 

I  am  aware  that  this  commission  of  the  flying  angel  has  been 
generally  understood  as  addressed  to  papal  idolaters,  and  the 
passage  of  course  applied  to  the  evangelical  labours  of  the  Re- 
formers. The  fall  of  Babylon  and  the  warnings  against  worship- 
ping the  beast  and  his  image  which  follow,  may  have  led  to  this 
application.  There  are  other  things  however,  which  have  led  me 
to  consider  "  the  angel  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven  "  as  sent  to 
pagan  rather  than  to  papal  idolaters. 


180  THE  MESSAGES  OF  [Discourse  XXf. 

It  is  true,  we  are  in  danger  of  magnifying  the  events  of  our  own 
times,  and  of  expecting  to  find  things  occupying  a  conspicuous 
place  in  prophecy  which  upon  the  great  chart  of  the  divine  pro- 
ceedings may  have  no  place,  or  at  most  he  only  as  a  speck.  I 
have  not  sought  however  for  any  thing  which  might  be  applied  to 
the  events  of  present  times,  nor  interpreted  the  passage  in  any 
ether  than  what  appears  to  be  its  most  natural  meaning. 

There  are  four  characters  pertaining  to  the  prophecy,  some  of 
which  appear  to  be  inapplicable  to  the  evangelical  labours  of  the 
Reformers,  but  which  are  all  applicable  to  the  attempts  to  evan- 
gelize the  heathen.  1.  The  parties  to  whom  the  messtige  is  sent 
are  not  merely  the  nations  of  Europe,  but  every  nation,  and 
KINDRED,  AND  TONctTE,  AND  PEOPLE.  2.  The  message  itself  seems 
to  intimate  that  they  had  hitherto  read  only  the  book  of  nature, 
and  that  without  learning  from  it  so  much  as  who  made  the  heav- 
ens,   AND  THE  EARTH,    AND  THE  SEA,    AND  THE  FOUNTAINS  OF  WATERS. 

3.  It  is  supposed  that  when  the  spread  of  the  gospel  should  be 
attempted  in  good  earnest,  and  in  a  humble  dependence  upon  God, 
diffitvUies  which  before  seemed  insuperable  would  subside.  The 
church  has  long  felt  too  much  like  the  unbelieving  Israelites  in 
respect  of  going  up  to  possess  the  promised  land.  Giants  have 
seemed  in  the  way,  and  walls  reaching  up  to  heaven  :  but  when 
the  work  is  attempted  in  the  name  of  Christ,  it  is  like  an  angel 
flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  whose  course  none  are  able  to  arrest. 

4.  The  tone  in  which  the  nations  are  addressed  is  solemn  and  im- 
perious. "  The  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come !  "  There  was 
something  resembling  this  when  the  gospel  was  first  announced, 
"  Repent,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. — The  times  of 
this  ignorance  God  winked  at;  but  now  commandeth  all  men 
every  where  to  repent  :  because  he  hath  appointed  a  day  in  which 
he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  &c."  *  The  kingdom  of 
the  Messiah  was  then  at  hand,  but  now  it  draws  near  in  its  most 
extended  form  ;  ond  those  nations  and  governments  that  will  not 
bow  to  him  shall  be  dashed  in  pieces  as  a  potter's  vessel !  It  is  now 
coming  to  this,  that  **  All  they  that  go  down  to  the  dust  shall  bow 

*  Matt.  iii.-2.     Acts  xvii.  30,  31. 


Chapter  XIV.]  THE  THREE  ANGELS.  jgj 

before  him  :  and  none  can  keep  alive  his  own  soul :  " — which  as 
our  poet  expresses  it,  is  equal  to  saying — 

And  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth 
Shall  worship,  or  shall  die ! 


The  desire  which  had  been  kindled  of  late  years  to  carry  the 
gospel  among  the  heathen  does  not  appear  to  be  an  object  unwor 
thy  a  place  in  prophecy.  It  has  engaged  the  attention  of  a  large 
portion  of  the  Christian  church,  and  excited  more  earnest  prayer 
and  disinterested  exertion,  than  perhaps  any  thing  which  has  occur- 
red since  the  Reformation.  Nor  ought  we  to  consider  what  has 
hitherto  been  done  as  any  thing  more  than  the  commencement  of 
the  angel's  flight.  It  has  indeed  for  its  object  the  evangelizing  of 
*'  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people  ;"  but  at  pre- 
sent this  is  far  from  being  accomplished.  We  have  seen  enougbj 
however,  to  convince  us  with  what  ease  the  great  God,  by  touching 
the  hearts  of  a  kvf  individuals,  can  accomplish  it. 

8  And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying,  Babylon  is  fallen  ^ 
is  fallen,  that  great  city,  because  she  made  all  nations  4rink  of  the 
wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

This  is  the  first  time  that  mention  is  made  of  Babylon.  The 
allusion  doubtless  is  to  old  Babylon,  by  which  the  church  was 
formerly  oppressed  ;  and  to  the  predictions  of  her  fall  as  given  by 
the  prophets  :*  but  the  Babylon  here  referred  to  doubtless  is 
Rome,  considered  as  the  head  of  that  great  antichristian  commu- 
nity which  has  corrupted  the  religion  of  Christ,  and  persecuted  his 
followers. 

There  may  be  no  such  immediate  connexion  between  the 
preaching  of  the  everlasting  gospel  to  the  heathen  world  and  the 
fall  of  antichristian  Babylon,  as  that  the  latter  should  be  the  effect 
of  the  former  :  but  it  may  comport  with  the  wisdom  of  God  to  ren- 
der it  a  comcomitant.  When  the  servants  of  Christ  lay  themselves 
out  for  his  name  in  one  way,  it  is  not  unusual  with  him  to  promote  the 
same  general  object  in  another.     If  we  seek  first  the  kingdom  of 

*  Isa.  xxi.  9.    Jer.  li.  8; 


IJJ2  '^HE  MESSAGES  OF  [DigcooRSE  XXI. 

God  and  his  righteousness,  temporal  blessings  are  added  unto  us  j 
and  thus  if  we  lay  ourselves  out  in  extending  his  cause  among  the 
heathen,  he  may  at  the  same  time,  by  his  providence,  be  working 
in  another  quarter  the  overthrow  of  that  which  is  opposed  to  it. 

The  cry  of  the  angel  does  not  denote  that  Babylon  would  be 
immediately  and  entirely  destroyed  at  this  time  ;  for  if  so,  the  warn- 
ings of  the  third  angel,  which  follow,  would  be  unnecessary- 
Besides,  it  is  by  the  harvest  and  the  vintage,  towards  the  close  of 
the  chapter,  that  the  overthrow  will  be  effected.  But  the  church 
is  here  called  upon  to  expect  it,  and  to  observe  the  course  of  events 
as  preparing  the  nay  for  it. 

9  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying  with  a  loud  voice.  If 
any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  in 
his  forehead  or  in  his  hand,  10  The  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of 
the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into  the  cup 
of  his  indignation  ;  and  he  shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone in  the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the 
the  Lamb  :  11  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for 
ever  and  ever  :  and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  toho  worship 
the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his 
name.  12  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints  :  here  are  they  that 
keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus.  13  And 
I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  me.  Write,  Blessed  are 
the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth :  Yea,  saith  the 
Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours ;  and  their  works  do 
follow  them. 

This  is  the  language  of  solemn  warning.  It  is  addressed  to  all 
whom  it  concerns,  good  and  bad,  especially  to  those  who  live  at 
the  time  here  referred  to ;  the  time  immediately  preceding  the 
fall  of  the  antichristian  power,  and  so  looks  with  a  severe  aspect 
on  those  who  persevere  in  their  attachment  to  it,  notwithstanding 
the  light  which  will  have  been  diffused  in  the  world.  They  who 
at  any  period  surrender  their  consciences  to  human  authority,  and 
fully  imbibe  the  antichristian  system,  will  incur  the  wrath  of  God  : 
but  they  who  do  this  in  the  face  of  that  light  which  by  this  time 
will  be  spread  through  the  world,  will  incur  greater  degrees  of  the 
divine  displeasure  than  those  who  have  been  carried  away  with  it 


Chapter  XIV.]  AND  THE  VINTAGE.  183 

in  darker  ages.  The  12th  and  I3th  verses  would  seem  to  portend 
a  time  of  persecution  prior  to  the  final  overthrow  of  ;the  aritichris- 
tian  power  ;  a  lime  which  may  be  as  the  last  struggles  of  the  beast. 
This  is  the  flood  cast  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon  after  the 
woman  (Chap.  xii.  15.);  the  gathering  together  of  the  "kings  of 
the  earth  and  of  the  whole  world  to  the  battle  of  the  great  day  of 
God  Almighty  (Chap.  xvi.  14.)  ;  and  the  war  made  by  the  beast 
and  the  kings  against  him  who  sat  upon  the  horse,  and  against  his 
army."     Chap.  xix.  19. 

14  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  n-hite  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud 
one  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden 
crown,  and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle.  15  And  another  angel 
came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that  sat  on 
the  cloud  f  Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap  :  for  the  time  is  come  for 
thee  to  reap  :  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe.  16  And  he  that 
sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the  earth  ;  and  the  earth  was 
reaped,  17  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in 
heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle.  18  And  another  angel  came 
out  from  the  altar.,  lohich  had  potver  over  fire  ;  and  cried  with  a 
loud  cry  to  him  that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy 
sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of  the  earth ;  for 
her  grapes  are  fully  ripe.  19  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle 
into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  aiid  cast  it  into 
the  great  loine-press  of  the  ivrath  of  God.  20  And  the  wine-press 
was  trodden  without  the  city,  and  blood  came  out  of  the  wijie-press, 
even  unto  the  horse-bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hun- 
dred furlongs. 

The  angels  have  delivered  their  messages,  and  now  the  Lord 
himself  appears.  He  comes  as  it  were  to  judgment,  and  to  the 
antichristian  party  a  terrible  judgment  it  will  be.  Under  the 
symbols  of  a  harvest  and  a  vintage,  is  predicted  its  utter  over- 
throw. Whatever  distinction  there  may  be  between  the  one  and 
the  other,  both  I  doubt  not  refer  to  that  series  of  calamities  which 
is  reserved  to  destroy  the  beast  and  his  adherents.  They  refer  to 
the  same  things  which  have  been  noticed  from  Chap.  xi.  18s 
when  the  wrath  of  God  was  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead  that 
they  should  be  avenged,  and  those  destroyed  who  had   long  de- 


134  THE  HARVEST,  &c.  [Discobrse  XXI. 

stroyed  the  earth.  This  being  a  general  description  of  events 
which  will  be  more  particularly  set  fourth  under  the  pouring  out 
of  the  vials,  we  shall  find  them  again  under  "  the  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon, or  the  great  day  of  God  Almighty"  (Chap,  xvi.) ;  also  in 
the  "  supper  of  the  Great  God,"  to  which  the  fowls  are  invited, 
and  in  which  "  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  are  taken."  Chap, 
xix. 

One  thing  is  remarkable  in  both  the  harvest  and  the  vintage, 
they  indicate  that  the  papal  abominations  shall  be  ripe,  fully  ripe. 
There  is  a  tendency  to  maturity  in  both  good  and  evil,  in  individu- 
als and  communities,  and  even  in  the  world  itself.  Popery  ma- 
tured is  infidelity.  To  tliis  it  tends,  and  here  it  will  probably 
land  the  great  body  of  its  adherents.  1  see  no  solid  ground  for 
Mr.  Fader's  hypothesis  of  an  injidel  king,  any  more  than  of  an 
itifidel  antichrist.  The  historical  exposition  of  the  xith  chapter 
of  Daniel  by  Prideaux  (Connexion  Part  II.  Book  II,  III.)  ap- 
pearing to  me  to  be  the  true  one :  but  1  have  no  doubt  that  infi- 
delity is,  and  will  be,  the  distinguishing  feature  of  the  last  limes. 
What  is  said  of  the  "  scoffers  of  the  last  times"  is  indeed  descrip- 
tive of  what  we  daily  witness;  but  it  is  only  of  individuals  that 
these  things  are  spoken.  Infidelity  does  not  appear  to  be  symbol- 
ized in  the  scriptures,  either  by  a  beast,  a  horn,  or  a  king :  it  is 
merely  the  papal  beast  grown  old,  or  popery  as  having  produced 
its  proper  fruits,  which  fruits  may  be  the  appointed  means  of  its 
destruction. 


DISCOURSE  XXIL 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  VIALS. 


Chap.  XV. 


And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven^  great  and  marvellous,  seven 
angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues  :  for  in  them  is  filled  up  the 
wrath  of  God,  2  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  sea  of  glass  mingled 
with  fire  ;  and  them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and 
over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his 
name,  stand  on  the  sea  of  glass,  having  the  harps  of  God.  3  And 
they  sing  the  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the 
Lamb,  saying.  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works.  Lord  God 
Almighty  :  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  mints.  4  Who 
shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for  thou  only  art 
holy  :  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship  before  thee  ;  for  thy 
judgments  are  made  manifest.  5  And  after  that  I  looked,  and 
behold,  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was 
opened  :  6  And  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temjjle,  having 
the  seven  plagues,  clothed  in  pure  and  white  linen,  and  having  thtin 
breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles.  7  And  one  of  the  four  living 
creatures  gave  unto  the  seven  angfls  seven  golden  viuh,  full  of  the 
lorath  of  God,  who  livethfor  ever  and  ever-.     8  And  the  temple  voas 

Vol.  VI.  24 


|gg  INTRODUCTION  [;Discourse  XXII. 

jilled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God,  and  from  his  power  ;  and 
no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of 
the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled. 

Three  general  descriptions  having  been  given  of  the  antichris- 
tian  power,  each  of  vvhicb  carried  us  to  the  end  of  the  1260  years, 
the  series  of  the  prophecy  from  the  time  of  the  sounding  of  the 
seventh  trumpet  is  now  resumed.  This  trumpet,  it  has  been 
observed  before,  wears  a  two-fold  aspect.  It  is  partly  a  woe-trum- 
pet, and  partly  the  harbinger  of  joy.  The  seven  vials  are  a  part 
of  it,  and  an?v;er  to  the  former  vievf.  The  other  part  comprehends 
the  success  of  the  gospel  preparatory  to  the  Millennium,  the  Mil- 
lennium itself,  and  all  that  follows  to  the  end  of  the  prophecy,  and 
answers  to  the  latter  view.  At  present  we  are  to  consider  it  as  a 
woe-trumpet,  or  as  comprehending  the  seven  vials;  which,  con» 
taining  a  mart,  particular  account  of  the  judgments  already  hinted 
at  towards  the  end  of  the  general  descriptions,  will,  like  theni, 
bring  us  to  the  close  of  the  1260  years. 

The  angeb  c-ith  the  rials  are  called  "  a  sign  in  heaven,  great 
and  marvellous,"  because  the  judgments  which  follow  are  signal  and 
fearful,  and  the  times  very  eventful,  so  as  deeply  to  interest  the 
church  of  God. 

The  seven  vials  are  denominated  "  the  seven  last  plagues,  in 
which  will  he  filled  up  the  wrath  of  God/'  This  supposes  that  in 
Tarious  instances  God  had  already  poured  forth  his  wrath  upon 
these  antichristian  powers,  but  that  this  should  be  the  finishing 
BLOW.  Hence  it  follows  that  we  are  not  to  consider  these  vials 
as  including  all  those  plagues  which  at  different  periods  have  been 
poured  upon  the  antichristian  party,  but  merely  those  which  shall 
bring  it  to  its  end.  As  the  vials  are  a  subdivision  of  the  third  and 
last  woe-trumpet,  they  could  not  begin  to  be  poured  out  till  that 
trumpet  was  sounded  :  and  as  they  are  emphatically  called  the 
seven  last  plagues,  they  must  refer  to  the  latter  end  of  ihe  126(> 
years.  In  short,  they  are  the  particulars  of  what  was  signified 
under  the  general  representations  by  God's  wrath  bein^  come 
and  the  time  of  the  dead  that  they  should  be  avenged — and  by  the 
harvest  and  the  vintage.     Chapters  xi.  and  xiy , 


Chapter  XV.]      .  TO  THE  VIALS.  |Q7 

AH  those  expositions  of  the  vials,  therefore,  which  suppose  them 
to  have  been  pouring  out  at  different  periods  from  the  beginning  of 
the  1260  years  appear  to  me  to  be  founded  in  mistake.  The  fiir- 
thest  point  to  which  we  can  look  back  for  the  commeocement  of 
theee  calamities  may  be  found  to  be  within  the  last  five  and  twenty 
years.     Ver.  1. 

The  "  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire"  is  the  same  which  is  said 
in  Chap,  iv.  6.  to  have  been  before  the  throne.  It  is  oftpoeed^  I 
conceive,  to  that  perturbed  element  from  which  tiie  beast  arose  ; 
and  describes  the  pure,  calm,  and  triumphant  state  of  those  who 
have  overcome.  The  striking  up  of  the  heavenly  choir  on  thi» 
occasion  was  to  express  the  great  good  that  should  arise  from 
these  evils.  The  song  they  sing  is  that  of  "  Hoses  and  the 
Lamb."  As  the  song  of  Moses  at  the  Red  Se?  magnified  the 
victory  of  the  Lord  over  the  Egyptians,  so  this  song  will  cele- 
brate the  triumph  of  the  Lamb  and  of  his  followers  over 
enemies  of  a  similar  character.  If  the  works  of  God  in  redeeming 
his  people  from  the  long  and  hard  bondage  of  Egypt  were  "  great 
and  marvellous,"  much  more  so  would  they  be  in  delivering  his 
saints  from  the  long  and  hard  bondage  of"  that  great  city  which  is 
spiritually  called  Egypt  ;"  and  if  his  "  ways  were  just  and  true" 
in  the  former  instance,  they  would  be  still  more  manifestly  so  in 
the  latter.     Ver.  2,  3. 

It  is  not  in  malignity  towards  any  creature,  but  in  love  to  God, 
whose  honour  had  for  so  long  a  tim<e  been  trampled  under  foot, 
that  these  heavenly  minds  rejoice  ;  not  for  the  evil  considered  as 
evil,  but  for  the  good  that  should  arise  from  it.  Hence,  antici- 
pating the  righteousness  which  the  world  shall  learn  when  these 
judgments  are  abroad  in  the  earth,  they  triumphantly  ask,  "  Who 
shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?  for  thou  only 
art  holy  :  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship  before  thee  ;  for 
thy  judgments  are  made  manifest."  By  this  language  we  are 
given  to  expect  that  the  judgments  on  the  antichristian  powers,  in 
connexion  with  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  will  contribute  to  tfu 
universal  spread  of  the  true  religion  over  the  face  of  the  earth, 
Ver.  4. 

As  the  throne  of  the  God  of  Israel  was  in  the  holy  of  holies,  sfy 
his  throne  in  heaven  is  described  as  la  bis  temple  ;  and  as  wbep 


188  INTRODUCTION  [Discourse  XXII. 

the  High  Priest  entered  into  the  former  once  a  year  he  saw  the  ark 
of  the  testimony,  so  the  heavenly  temple  being  opened,  the 
apostle  looked,  and  saw  the  seven  angels  come  out  from  before 
the  throne,  as  having  received  their  commission.  They  are 
described  as  "  clothed  in  pure  and  white  linen,  and  having  their 
breasts  girded  with  golden  girdles."  Nothing  could  better  ex- 
press the  state  of  their  minds  in  executing  the  divine  displeasure. 
God  had  sometimes  employed  evil  angels  to  execute  his  will, 
even  towards  his  own  people,  as  in  the  case  of  Job,  and  in  such 
instances  they  have  been  certain  to  discover  their  malignity. 
But  when  good  angels  execute  the  divine  will,  though  it  be 
upon  his  worst  enemies,  they  have  no  malignant  bitterness,  but 
are  influenced  purely  by  the  love  of  God  and  righteousness. 
Ver.  5,  G. 

Next  to  the  description  of  the  messengers  follows  the  de- 
livering to  them  their  respective  messages  :  and  this  was  from 
the  hand  of  one  of  the  four  living  creatures  who  represented 
redeemed  men.  God  does  not  usually  employ  his  people  in 
this  world  to  overthrow  either  corrupt  churches  or  antichristian 
governments.  This  is  a  kind  of  work  not  suited  to  them. 
They  must  however  have  some  concern  in  it.  Their  prayers 
for  deliverance  are  answered  by  terrible  things  in  righteousness 
upon  their  persecutors  ;  and  to  all  the  judgments  of  God  they 
must  add  Iheir  cordial  Amen.     Ver.  7- 

The  effect  of  the  delivery  of  these  messages  is  described  as 
*'  filling  the  temple  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God,  and 
from  his  power,  so  that  no  man  could  enter  it."  "  This  cloud 
(says  Dr.  Guyse)  appeared  like  a  thick  smoke,  awfully  glori- 
ous, which  was  a  symbol  of  the  divine  vengeance,  (Psa.  xviii.  8.) 
as  going  forth  from  the  presence  o(  the  Lord,  and  to  be  exe- 
cuted by  the  glory  of  his  power,  in  the  destruction  of  antichrist; 
even  as  the  cloud  on  the  tabernacle  was  of  his  dreadful  judg- 
ment upon  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram,  and  the  murmuring 
Israelites  (Numb.  xvi.  19,42.);  and  as  Moses  could  not  enter 
into  the  tabernacle,  nor  the  priests  stand  to  minister  in  the  tem- 
ple, while  the  glory  of  the  Lord  filled  the  house  of  the  Lord, 
^Exod,  xl.  35.     1  Kings  viii.    11.)  so  no  one  could  enter  into 


Qhaptbr  XV.]  TO  THE  VlAtS.  Ig^ 

this  heavenly  temple  to  intercede  for  the  preventing  of  these 
grievous  calamities  upon  the  beast  :  none  were  suffered  to  do 
this,  that  judgment  might  have  its  free  course,  till  all  the  seven 
punishments  to  be  inflicted  by  the  ministry  of  the  seven  angels 
^ere  fully  executed  in  their  order." 


DISCOURSE  XXIII. 


ON   THE    VIALS.. 


Chap.  xvi.  1—9. 

I  ENTER  upon  this  part  of  the  subject  with  diffidence,  because  J 
consider  the  events  predicted  as  mostly  future  :  and  the  exposi- 
tion of  unfulfilled  prophecy,  especially  when  couched  under 
symbolical  language,  is  rarely  accurate.  When  in  looking  at  a 
symbol  we  compare  it  with  facts,  we  can  judge  of  the  one  as  beinw 
designed  to  predict  the  other  :  but  in  looking  at  the  symbols  with- 
out the  facts,  we  can  seldom  make  much  out  in  explaining  them. 
Nor  does  it  appear  to  have  been  the  design  of  prophecy  to  enable 
us  to  foresee  things  with  any  considerable  degree  of  precision  • 
but  to  keep  up  a  general  hope  before  the  accomplishment,  and  to 
strengthen  our  faith  after  it. 

1  And  1  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  saying  to  the  seven 
angels,  Go  your  ways,  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God 
upon  the  earth. 

Before  entering  on  particulars,  I  shall  offer  two  or  three  gene^ 
ral  remarks — 

First,  Some  of  these  "  plagues,"  and  it  may  be  the  greater  part 
of  them,  will  consist  in  ts^ars  between  the  nations  of  Christendom. 
Such  is  doubtless  the  meaning  of  those  in  which  mention  is  made 
of  "  blood,"  and  of  the  "  battle  of  Armageddon,  the  great  day  of 


192  GENERAL  REMARKS.  [Discourse  XXIU. 

God  Almighty."     It  is  thus  that  the  nations  which  have  shed  the 
blood  of  his  saints  will  have  blood  given  them  to  drink  ! 

Secondly,  As  the  grand  design  of  these  wars  is  the  destruction 
of  the  antichristian  hierarchy,  they  may  be  expected  to  have  a 
providential  direction  given  to  them,  causing  them  to  bear  more 
©specially  upon  that  object.  If  this  remark  be  just,  it  furnishes  a 
presumption  that  the  vials  have  been  pouring  out  for  the  last 
twenty  years.  As  a  fire  kindled  in  a  city  has  a  direction  given  to 
its  ravages,  by  the  wind,  or  by  some  other  means  ;  so  Providence 
has  caused  the  desolations  of  the  Continent  to  bear  principally, 
though  not  entirely,  upon  the  papal  cause. 

Tlidrdiy,  The  resemblances  between  the  vials  and  the  trumpets 
may  throw  more  light  upon  the  subject  than  any  other  medium  of 
which  we  are  in  possession.  It  is  a  fact  very  remarkable  that  the 
seven  trumpets  have  each  a  point  of  resemblance  with  the  seven 
rials — For  example.  The  first  trumpet  affected  the  earth  ;  and  so 
«k)es  the  first  vial.*  The  second  trumpet  turned  the  sea  into  blood ; 
aiRl  the  second  vial  was  poured  out  upon  the  sea,  which  became 
as  the  blood  of  a  deadman.^  The  third  trumpet  affected  the  rivers 
and  fountains  of  water  ;  and  so  does  the  third  vial.j  The  fourth 
fcrumpet  respected  the  sun  ;  and  the  fourth  vial  does  the  same.§ 
The  fifth  trumpet  was  followed  by  darkness  and  pain  ;  and  such 
were  the  effects  of  the  fifth  vial.ll  The  sixth  trumpet  was  com" 
plex,  relating  partly  to  the  depredations  of  the  Euphratean  horse- 
men in  the  East,  and  partly  to  the  idolatries  and  persecutions  of  the 
beast  and  his  associates  in  the  West  ;  and  so  is  the  sixth  vial  ; 
relating  partly  to  the  Euphratean  waters  being  dried  up,  and 
partly  to  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  by  which  the  cause  of  the 
beasts  will  be  ruined. IT  Finally,  The  seventh  trumpet  presents 
a  closing  scene  ;  and  so  does  the  seventh  vial.**  These  resem- 
blances cannot  be  accidental.  Though  they  refer  to  events, 
therefore,  more  than  a  thousand  years  distant  from  each  other, 

*  Compare  Chap.  viii.  7.  with  xvi.  2.  t  Chap.  viii.  8.  with  xvi.  3. 
%  Chap.  viii.  10,  11.  with  xvi.  4.  i  Chap.  viii.  12.  with  xvi.  8,  9.  ||  Chap, 
ix.  1,  3.  with  xvi.  10.  ^  Chap.  ix.  14— xi.  14.  with  xvi.  12— 16.  **  Chap. 
xL  15.  with  xvi.  17. 


Chapter  XVI.J  ON  THE  VIALS.  193 

yet  (here  must  be  some  important  points  of  likeness  between 
them  ;  and  as  the  trumpets  are  all,  except  the  last,  fulfilled,  we  may 
by  means  of  them  form  some  judgment  of  the  vials  which  yet  may 
be  unfulfilled. 

It  was  on  this  principle  that  Dr.  Gill  seems  to  have  proceeded 
in  expounding  the  viuls.  "  The  first  vial  (says  he)  will  be  pour- 
ed out  upon  the  earth.,  and  designs  those  popish  countries  which 
are  upon  the  Continent,  as  France  and  Germany,  especially  the 
latter :  and  as  the  first  trumpet  brought  the  Goths  into  Germany, 
so  the  first  vial  will  bring  great  distress  upon  the  popish  party  in 
the  empire. — The  second  vial  will  be  poured  upon  the  sea,  and 
may  intend  the  maritime  powers  belonging  to  the  church  of  Rome» 
particularly  Spain  and  Portugal  :  and  as  the  second  trumpet 
brought  the  Vandals  into  these  places,  so  this  vial  will  affect  the 
same,  and  bring  wars  and  desolations  into  them. — The  third  vial 
will  be  poured  out  upon  the  rivers  and  fountains  of  waters,  which 
may  point  to  those  places  adjacent  to  Rome,  as  Italy  and  Savoy : 
and  as  the  the  third  trumpet  brought  the  Huns  into  those  parts,  so 
this  vial  will  bring  in  large  armies  hither,  which  will  cause  much 
bloodshed,  and  a  great  revolution  in  church  and  state."* 

This  comment  on  the  vials,  founded  upon  their  analogy  with  the 
trumpets,  bids  fair,  in  my  judgment,  to  be  the  true  one;  espe- 
cially that  on  the  first  three  which  has  just  been  quoted. 

The  Doctor  adds — "  As  yet  I  take  it  none  of  them  are  poured 
oqt,  though  some  great  and  learned  men  have  thought  otherwise. 
As  yet  there  have  been  no  such  devastations  on  the  Continent,  as 
in  France  and  Germany,  as  to  produce  the  above  effects;  nor  in 
the  countries  of  Spain,  Portugal,  &c."  This  was  doubtless  the 
case  in  17^2,  the  year  in  which  the  Sermon  from  which  the  above 
extract  is  made  was  printed,  but  this  is  more  than  can  be  said 
in  1810! 

2  And  thejirst  went,  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth  ;  and 
there  fell  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men  which  had  tint 
mark  of  the  beast,  and  upon  them  which  worshipped  his  image. 

*  Sermon  on  the  glory  of  the  Church  in  the  latter  day.  pp.  12 — 15- 
Vol.  Vr.  25 


19^  ON  THE  VIALS.  [DiscocRSE  XXlll. 

If  by  the  "earth"  be  meant  "  the  Continent,  as  France  and  Ger- 
many, especially  the  latter,"  (and  I  know  of  no  interpretation 
more  natural,)  we  have  certainly  seen  a  succession  of  evils  falling 
upon  the  men  who  "  had  the  mark  of  the  teast,"  first  in  France, 
and  after  that  in  Germany,  grievous  as  the  most  "  noisome  sores," 
and  like  them  indicative  of  a  state  of  corruption  and  approaching 
dissolution. 

3  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sea  ;  and  it 
became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man :  and  every  living  soul  died  in 
the  sea. 

If  this  vial  respect  the  papal  maritime  nations,  particularly 
Spain  and  Portugal,  (and  here  also  I  know  of  no  interpretation 
more  natural)  we  have  seen  a  commencement  of  things  in  those 
countries,  but  have  not  yet  seen  the  issue.  What  it  will  be  God 
knoweth.  Whether  this  or  that  political  party  prevail,  it  will  be 
a  plague,  and  a  plague  that  will  tend  to  accomplish  the  ruin  of  the 
antichristian  cause. 

There  is  a  circumstance  of  additional  horror  in  this  vial,  which 
was  not  in  its  correspondent  trumpet :  the  blood  into  which  this 
"sea''  would  be  turned  is  described  as  stagnant,  "  as  the  blood  of 
a  dead  man  ;"  as  though  such  a  quantity  should  be  shed  as  not  only 
to  tinge,  but  to  congeal  the  ocean,  turning  it  as  it  were  into  a 
putrid  mass ! 

4  And  the  third  atigel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers  and 
fountains  of  waters  ;  aud  they  became  blood.  5  And  I  heard  the 
angel  of  the  waters  saij,  Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord,  which  art,  and 
wast,  and  shalt  be,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus.  6  For  they 
have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets,  and  thou  hast  given 
them  blood  to  drink ;  for  they  are  loorthy.  7  And  I  heard  another 
mit  of  the  altar  shy.  Even  so.  Lord  God  Almighty,  true  and 
righteous  are  thy  judgments. 

If  the  rivers  and  fountains  of  icaters  denote  "  Italy  and  Savoy," 
these  countries  may  be  expected  to  be  the  scene  of  the  next  great 
convulsions  which  shall  agitate  Europe.  And  if  it  be  so,  it  may 
be  a  just  retribution  for  the  blood  of  the  Waldenses,  which  was 
there  shed  in  shocking  profusion  for  many  successive  centurie«. 


Chapteu  XVI.]  ON  THE  VIALS.  I95 

The  regponsive  language  of  the  angels  on  this  occasion,  accords 
with  such  an  interpretation,  and  is  exceedingly  impressive.  It 
shows  in  what  light  the  persecution  of  the  faithful  is  viewed  in 
heaven.  This  sin  implies  such  a  hatred  of  God  and  his  image,  as 
would,  if  he  were  within  reach,  dethrone  and  kill  him !  Unjust 
war  is  a  great  sin  :  it  is  murder  on  an  extended  scale  :  yet  it  is  not 
to  be  named  in  comparison  of  persecution  for  Christ's  sake. 
The  one  is  destroying  God's  natural  image  ;  but  the  other  is  aimed 
at  his  moral  image.  In  the  former  "  the  potsherd  striveth  with 
the  potsherds  of  the  earth  :  but  in  the  latter  man  striveth  with 
his  Maker  !  This  was  the  sin  which  crowned  the  wicked  life  of 
Herod  the  telrarch,  who  to  all  his  other  crimes  "added  this  above 
all,  that  he  shut  up  John  in  prison  !"  Blood  shed  in  persecution 
of  God's  servants  hath  a  cry  wliich  must  sooner  or  later  be  heard. 
The  persecutions  of  former  ages  may  be  forgotten  by  men  :  but 
he,  ''who  is,  and  was,  and  shall  be,"  will  not  forget  them.  The 
judgments  of  our  own  times  are  examples  of  this  :  all  Europe, 
previous  to  the  Reformation,  was  stained  with  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs  ;  and  since  that  memorable  era,  France,and  Germany,  and 
Spain,  and  Portugal,  and  Italy,  have  been  deeply  engaged  in  that 
impious  practice.  Is  it  surprising  then  that  all  Europe  in  measure, 
and  those  nations  in  particular  which  have  persisted  in  it,  should 
be  made  to  drink  the  bloody  draught?  While  we  feel,  and 
ought  to  feel,  for  suffering  humanity,  it  is  not  for  us  to  join  with 
the  merchants  of  the  earth  in  their  wailings  ;  but  rather  with  the 
angels  in  heaven,  saying,  "  Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord,  because 
thou  hast  judged  thus  !" 

8  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  ttpon  the  sun ;  and 
power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men  loithjire.  9  And  men  were 
scorched  with  great  heat,  and  blasphemed  the  name  of  God,  which 
hath  power  over  these  plagues  :  and  the;/  repented  not,  to  give  hint 
glory. 

In  discoursing  upon  the  trumpets  it  was  observed,  that  the  Ro- 
man empire,  then  become  the  seat  of  Christianity,  was  considered 
as  a  world  of  itself;  having  not  only  its  earth,  its  sea,  and  its  rivers, 
but  its  sun,  and  moon,  and  stars ;  symbols  of  its  supreme  and  sub- 


196  LAST  TTREE  VIALS.  [Discourse  XXIII. 

ordinate  governments.*  When  the  sun  was  eclipsed  on  the 
sounding  of  the  fourth  trumpet  it  signified  the  fall  of  the  imperial 
authority  :  but  the  fourth  vial,  though  poured  upon  the  sun,  yet 
unlike  its  corresponding  trumpet,  does  not  terminate  upon  it,  but 
upon  the  people  on  whom  it  shines.  The  sun  here,  instead  of 
being  eclipsed,  or  having  its  power  diminished,  has  it  increased. 
Its  heat  is  rendered  more  intense  so  as  to  becom*.  ^  plague  to  those 
who  are  under  its  influence. 

By  the  "  sun,"  is  undoubtedly  to  be  understood  of  the  supreme 
secular  government  of  what  is  called  the  Holy  Roman  Empire, 
which  is  denominated  the  beasts  and  distinguished  by  its  carrying 
or  supporting  the  harlot.  Its  scorching  heat  cannot  be  understood 
of  the  persecution  of  the  faithful;  for  they  would  not "'  blaspheme'' 
under  it.  It  would  seem  therefore  to  be  the  galling  tyranny  by 
which  the  adherents  of  the  beast  will  be  oppressed  ;  while  yet 
they  repent  not  of  their  deeds. 

*Chap.  viii.  6— 12.  p.  84. 


DISCOURSE  XXIV. 


THE  VIALS,  CONTINUEU. 


Chap.  xvi.  10—21. 

Jind  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  seat  of  the  beast; 
and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  darkness :  and  they  gnawed  their 
tongues  for  pain,  1 1  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven,  because 
of  their  pains  and  their  sores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds. 

By  the  "  beast"  we  have  all  along  understood  that  secular 
government  which  at  the  head  of  the  other  European  govern- 
ments has  suppoi'ted  the  papal  antichrist.  This  certainly  has  not 
been  the  imperial  government  of  France,  but  of  Germany,  to 
which  therefore  the  character  of  the  beast  belongs.  The  station 
from  which  his  influence  and  authority  proceeds  will  be  his  "  seat,' 
or  throne,  or  we  may  say  his  den.  And  that  which  the  swellings 
of  Jordan  were  to  the  lions  which  made  their  dens  among  the 
thickets  growing  upon  its  margin,*  that  will  this  plague  be  to  him, 
causing  him,  if  not  to  quit  his  den  with  bowlings,  yet  to  be  very 
miserable  in  it.  This  is  intimated  by  his  "kingdom  being  full  of 
darkness,"  ant)  by  their  "  gnawing  their  tongues  for  pnin."  The 
supporters  of  the  pipal  cause  will  be  confounded.  Darkness  and 
anguish  will  come  upon  them.  Yet  being  given  up,  like  Pharaoh, 
to  hardness  of  heart,  they  vvill  continue  to  blaspheme  the  God  of 
heaven,  and  will  not  repent  of  their  deeds.     These  blasphemiej 

*  Jer.  xlix.  19. 


Xy3  LAST  THREE  VIALS,  [Discourse  XXIV. 

and  this  perseverance  in  impenitence  are  sure  signs  of  its  being 
the  determination  of  Heaven  to  destroy  them.  Individuals  may 
repent  and  escape ;  but  as  a  community  they  are  appointed  to 
utter  destruction. 

it  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river 
■Euphrates ;  and  the  voater  thereof  loas  dried  up,  that  the  way  of 
the  kings  of  the  east  might  he  prepared.  13  And  I  saw  three  un- 
clean spirits  like  frogs  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon^  and 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false 
prophet.  14  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  working  miracles , 
which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  whole  world, 
to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty. 

1 5  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth,  and 
keepeth  his  garments  lest  he  walk  naked,  and  they  see  his  shame. 

16  And  they  gathered  them  together,  into  a  place  called  in  the  He- 
brew tongue,  Armageddon. 

This  vial,  as  far  as  respects  the  temporal  dominion  of  Christ's 
enemies,  possesses  a  final  character;  and  seems  partly  to  respect 
the  overthrow  of  the  Turkish  power,  signified  by  the  "  drying  up 
of  the  waters  of  the  Euphrates,"  and  partly  that  of  the  papal, 
.  signified  by  the  battle  of  "  Armageddon,"  or  of  that  "great  day  of 
God  Almighty." 

With  regard  to  the  first,  as  the  sixth  trumpet  respected  the  rise 
of  the  Turkish  power  to  punish  the  Eastern  church,  so  the  sixth 
vial  seems  to  denote  its  overthrow,  along  with  that  of  the  Western 
church.  The  drying  up  of  waters  fitly  expresses  that  diminution 
of  strength  and  defence  in  a  nation  which  issues  in  destruction. 
Thus  when  God  would  destroy  Babylon,  he  saith,  "  A  drought  is 
upon  her  waters,  and  they  shall  be  dried  up — 1  will  dry  up  her 
sea,  and  will  make  her  springs  dry.  And  Babylon  shall  become 
heaps,  a  dwelling-place  for  dragons,  an  astonishment  and  an  hiss- 
in*'  without  an  inhabitant."*  "  The  kings  of  the  east"  may  de- 
note those  who  shall  be  employed  in  overthrowing  this  power,  as 
the  armies  of  Cyrus  and  Darius,  on  the  waters  of  the  Euphrates 
being  diverted,  were  employed  in  overthrowing  Babylon. 

*  Jer.  1.  38.  li.36,37. 


Chapter  XVI.]  LAST  THREE  VIALS.  ig-g 

I  have  expressed  a  doubt  whether  either  the  doctrines  or  the 
wars  of  Mahomet  would  have  had  a  place  in  this  prophecy  but  for 
their  relation  to  the  Christian  church  ;*  and  I  think  it  questionable 
whether  the  downfall  of  the  Turks  would  have  been  noticed  but 
on  the  same  account.  This  was  the  reason  of  so  much  being  said 
of  old  Babylon.  She  might  have  risen  and  fallen  unnoticed  by  the 
prophets,  if  she  had  had  nothing  to  do  with  Jerusalem.  But  though 
she  was  an  instrument  in  God's  hand  in  purging  that  corrupted  city, 
yet  seeing  that  she  "  meant  not  so,"  but  set  herself  against  God  him- 
self, it  required  that  she  should  in  the  end  be  overthrown,  and  that 
her  overthrow  should  be  marked  in  prophecy.  In  like  manner, 
though  Mahomet  and  his  followers  were  instruments  in  punishing  a 
corrupt  part  of  the  Christian  church,  yet  seeing  they  meant  not 
80,  but  set  themselves  against  Christ  himself,  they  also  shall  be 
overthrown,  and  their  ovorthrow  is  marked  in  prophecy. 

With  regard  to  the  second  part  of  this  vial,  or  that  which  respects 
the  papal  powers,  this  is  the  most  tremendous.  This  is  the  last 
struggle  of  the  beast  and  his  adherents,  and  which  will  issue  in 
their  utter  overthrow.  This  is  "  the  great  day  of  God  Almighty  ;" 
the  same  as  the  harvest  and  the  vintage  in  Chap.  xiv.  and  the 
"taking of  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet"  in  Chap.  xix. 

Preparatory  to  this  great  day  we  have  The  mustering  of  the 
forces — "  Three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs,"  are  described  as  going 
forth  amongst  the  nations  to  gather  them  together ;  one  from  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon,  another  from  that  of  the  beast,  and  another 
from  that  of  the  false  prophet.  These  spirits  may  denote  the 
corrupt  principles  which  shall  be  disseminated  in  the  earth,  tending 
to  deceive  and  destroy  mankind.  As  the  dragon  is  described  as 
the  grand  mover  of  all  these  mischiefs,  as  he  is  not  said  to  be 
taken  with  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  in  Chap.  xix.  and  is 
denominated  "  that  old  serpent  the  Devil  and  Satan  ;"  I  consider 
him  as  a  being  of  a  different  order  from  either  of  them.  And  as  the 
unclean  spirit  which  proceeded  from  the  dragon  may  be  supposed 
to  correspond  with  his  character,  it  may  be  a  spirit  of  diabolical 
malignity  against  fiod  and  true  religion. — The  beast  being  under- 
stood of  the  last  head  of  the  Roman  empire,  the  great  supporter 

•^  On  Chap.  ix.  13—21. 


200  LAST  THREE  VIALS.  [DiscounsE  XXIV. 

of  popery,  the  unclean  spirit  proceeding  out  of  his  mouth  may  be  that 
which  assumes  theplace  of  God  in  the  consciences  of  men,  and  converts 
Christianity  into  an  egnine  of  state  policy .  H\\e  false  prophet,  though 
designated  by  a  new  name,  appears  to  be  the  same  that  was  re- 
presented in  Chap.  xiii.  by  the  two-horned  beast,  and  in  2  Thes. 
ii.  3.  by  "  the  man  of  sin."  This  is  evident  from  the  character  of 
each  being  the  same.  The  coming  of  the  man  of  sin  was  to  be 
with  '•  signs  and  lying  wonders."  The  two-horned  beast  "deceiv- 
eth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  means  of  his  miracles ;"  and 
amongst  the  operations  of  the  three  evil  spirits  mention  is 
made  of  "  miracles,"  which  seem  to  pertain  to  the  false  prophet. 
The  man  of  sin,  the  two-horned  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  there- 
fore, are  the  same,  namely,  the  papal  hierarchy,  or  the  community  of 
which  the  Pope  is  the  head.  The  evil  spirit  proceeding  out  of  his 
mouth  may  be  that  of  blind  zeal,  and  religious  imposture. 

These  three  evil  spirits,  discordant  as  they  may  be  in  some 
respects,  will  be  united  in  their  opposition  to  true  religion. 
Hence  in  the  great  battle  wherein  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet 
are  taken,  (Chap,  xix.)  (and  which,  as  has  been  observed,  is  the 
same  as  this  at  Armageddon,)  the  whole  triumvirate  is  engaged 
"  against  him  that  sat  on  the  horse,  and  against  his  army."  It 
shall  be  a  character  it  seems  of  these  times  that  both  the  friends 
and  enemies  of  Christ  will  be  nearer  together  than  they  have  been 
wont  to  be  :  irreligion  and  false  religion  will  unite  their  standards, 
and  fight  with  neither  small  nor  great,  but  with  Christ  and  his  ad- 
herents. Where  men  agree  in  the  grand  outlines  of  false  doc- 
trine, and  conceive  themselves  to  meet  in  their  political  interests 
they  caneasily  overlook  their  differences. 

It  seems  as  if  a  spirit  of  infatuation,  like  that  in  Pharaoh 
and  his  host  at  the  Red  Sea,  would  possess  the  enemies  of 
Christ  prior  to  this  their  last  overthrow.  The  kings  of  the 
earth  are  gathered  together,  partly  by  hatred  of  God  and  reli- 
gion, (the  spirit  of  the  dragon,)  partly  by  the  desire  of  sub- 
jugating both  to  political  purposes,  (the  spirit  of  the  beast,) 
and  partly  by   blind  zeal   and    religious  imposture,  (the  spirit 


Chapter  XVI.]  LAST  THREE  VIALS,  201 

of  the  false  prophet,)  and  being  assembled,  will  direct  all  their 
force  against  God  and  his  cause.     In  what  particular  mode  their 
hostility  will  be  manifested,  and  by  what  means   Christ  will  pre- 
vail against  them,  is  too  much  for  us  to  determine.     The  first 
may  be  by  direct  persecution,  or  if  by  war,  it  will  be  one  whose 
object  shall  be  to  exterminate  the  true  religion  ;  and  the  last  may 
be  by   turning   their  hearts  one  against    another.     Though  they 
hare  been  gathered  together,  and  have    unitedly  engaged  in  this 
notable  enterprise,  yet  finding  it  unsuccessful,   they  may  fall  out 
with  one  another.     The  spirit  of  the  dragon  may   prevail  over 
that  of  the  beast  and  that  of  the  false  prophet,   and  he  may   think 
to  govern  the  world  without  them.     The  antichristian   kings  also 
perceiving  how  things  are  going,  may  be  for  joining  the  strongest 
side.     But  if  so,  they  will  find  themselves  deceived.     The  next 
vial  will  purify  the  world  of  their  baleful  influences,  and  the  Angel 
with  a  great  chain  in  his  hand  stands  ready  to  lay  hold  on  the 
dragon  himself  and  to  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit. 

The  warning  language  addressed  to  the  faithful  (ver.  15.) 
8cems  to  intimate  that  these  important  events  will  come  upon 
men  unexpectedly,  and  that  many  will  be  stripped  by  them  of 
their  professions  and  prospects.  Blessed  are  they  whose  religion 
will  stand  the  test  of  such  times  of  trial. 

17  -ind  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the  air  ;  and 
there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven,  from  the 
throne,  saying.  It  is  done.     18  And  there  were  voices  and  thunders 
and  lightnings,  and  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not 
since  men  were  tipon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earthquake  and  so 
great.     19  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the 
cities  of  the  nations  fell :  and  great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance 
before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of 
his  wrath.     20  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains 
were  not  found.     21   And  there  fell  upon  7nen  a  great  hail  out  of 
heaven,  every  stone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent  :   and  men  blas- 
phemed God  because  of  the  plague  of  the   hail ;  for  the  plague 
thereof  was  exceeding  great. 

Vol.  VI.  26 


202  LAST  THREE  VlALS.  [DiscowRsa  XXIV, 

As  the  sixth  vial  has  issued  in  the  overthrow  of  the  temporal 
povrer  of  antichrist,  the  seventh  seems  to  respect  its  spiritual 
tlominion,  or  the  hold  which  it  has  on  the  minds  of  men.  * 

The  moral  atmosphere  of  the  world  has  long  been  polluted  by 
false  religion,  from  which  it  seems  to  be  the  object  of  this  vial  to 
cleanse  it  as  by  a  thunder-storm,  which  thunder-storm  produces  a 
great  earthquake,  and  this  the  falling  to  pieces  of  the  great  anti- 
christian  city,  and  other  cities  with  it.  The  face  of  the  world 
from  hence  becomes  changed,  and  the  wrath  of  God  pursues,  as 
by  a  terrible  hail-storm,  the  men  who  repent  not  of  their  deeds. 

Nop  may  this  purification  of  the  moral  atmosphere  be  confined 
to  Christendom,  but  extend  to  the  whole  earth.  Paganism, 
Mahometanism,  apostate  Judaism,  and  every  thing  which  stands 
opposed  to  the  truth  shall  now  be  driven  out  of  the  world.  An 
*'  earthquake"  is  the  well-known  symbol  of  a  revolution  ;  and  so 
gi-eat  and  mighty  a  revolution  of  religious  principle,  may  well 
justify  the  description  given  of  it.  And  now  a  voice  out  of  the 
temple  of  heaven,  even  from  the  throne  of  God,  is  heard,  saying, 
It  is  done  !  The  threatening  of  the  angel  in  Chap.  x.  7-  is  ac- 
complished— the  1260  years  are  ended — The  mystery  of  God 
IS  finished! 

As  this  vial  seems  to  be  wholly  of  a  spiritual  nature,  the  "  thun- 
ders and  lightnings  and  earthquake  and  hail"  do  not  seem  to  refer 
to  wars,  or  to  any  other  temporal  calamities,  but  it  may  be  to  the 
effects  of  truth,  and  to  those  spiritual  judgments  which  will  fall 
on  them  who  continue  to  reject  it.  The  body  of  antichrist,  as  I 
may  say,  will  be  destroyed  by  the  temporal  sword,  as  described 
under  the  preceding  vial  ;  but  the  "  spirit  of  Christ's  mouth" 
shall  destroy  his  spirit.  Such  from  the  beginning  was  the  doom 
passejd  upon  that  wicked  one  ;  and  such  is  the  punishment  of 
those  who  escape  in  the  great  battle  wherein  the  beast  and  false 
prophet  shall  be  taken,  but  who  repent  not  of  their  deeds :  they 

*  That  these  are  very  distinct,  we  need  go  no  farther  than  Ireland  for  proof. 
Popery  has  there  long  existed  not  only  without  the  aid  of  temporal  power, 
but  in  a  manner  against  it ;  yet  there  are  few  if  any  countries,  where  it  has 
J Aster  hold  of  the  minds  of  men. 


Chapter  XVLJ  LAST  THREE  VIALS.  20^ 

shall  be  '*  slain  with  the  sword  of  hitn  that  sat  upon  the  horse, 
which  sword  proceedeth  out  of  his  mouth.''     Chap.  xix.  21. 

The  city  being  "  divided  into  three  parts,"  as  by  an  earthquake, 
denotes,  1  think,  the  breaking  up  of  the  papal  system  ;  and  what 
"  the  cities  of  the  nations"  which  fall  with  it  can  be  understood  to 
mean  but  those  worldly  establishments  of  religion  which  have 
symbolized  with  popery,  not  only  in  worship  and  ceremonies,  but 
in  an  alliance  with  the  kingdoms  of  this  world,  I  cannot  conceive. 
To  understand  "  the  great  city"  of  the  Roman  empire,  and  "  the 
cities  of  the  nations"  of  particular  states,  neither  comports  with 
the  meaning  of  the  terms  in  other  parts  of  the  prophecy,  nor  with 
the  spiritual  judgments  denoted  by  this  vial.  "  The  great  city" 
is  mentioned  in  several  other  places  in  the  prophecy — as  in  Chap, 
xi.  8.  '' Their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  streets  of  <^e  greai 
city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also  our 
Lord  was  crucified." — And  in  Chap.  xiv.  8.  "  Babylon  is  fallen, 
that  great  cily.''^ — And  in  Chap,  xviii.  10,  21.  *'  Ala3,  that  great 
city,  Babylon." — "Thus  with  violence  shall  Ma^^rea^  ciVj/ Baby- 
lon  be  thrown  down."  In  none  of  these  passages  does  it  appear 
to  mean  the  empire,  but  the  church  of  Rome.  The  empire  is  sym- 
bolized by  a  beast,  from  which  the  great  city  is  distinguished. 
Chap.  xi.  7,  8.  But  if  "  the  great  city"  mean  the  Church  of 
Rome,  even  "  great  Babylon  who  no\v  comes  in  remembrance 
before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness 
of  his  wrath,"  "  the  cities  of  the  nations"  must  mean  those  eccle- 
siastical communities  which  have  symbolized  with  her. 


DISCOURSE  XXV. 


THE  GREAT  HARLOT,  AND  THK  BEAST  THAT  CARRIETII  HER, 


Chap.  xvii. 


Havinct  gone  through  the  vials,  we  have  arrived  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Millennium.  Indeed  we  descended  to  this  period  in 
each  of  the  three  general  descriptions,  and  in  the  pouring  out  of  the 
vials  have  only  retraced  the  latter  part  of  the  ground  more  partic- 
ularly. All  that  remains  between  this  and  the  20th  chapter  would 
in  modern  publications  be  called  notes  of  illustration.  No  new 
subject  is  introduced,  but  mere  enlargement  on  what  has  already 
been  announced.  We  have  heard  much  of  the  beast  in  the  13th 
chapter;  but  in  the  17th  we  have  a  still  more  particular  account 
of  him,  and  of  the  woman  that  sitteth  upon  him,  without  which  we 
should  not  have  been  able  to  understand  the  other.  We  had  a 
hint  given  us  of  the  fall  of  Babylon  in  the  14th  chapter;  but  in  the 
1 8th  and  part  of  the  19th  we  have  a  triumphant  ode,  sent  as  it  were 
from  heaven,  to  be  sung  on  the  occasion.  Finally,  we  have  been 
given  to  expect  in  the  14th  chapter,  that  prior  to  the  overthrow  of 
the  antichristian  cause  the  gospel  would  be  making  progress  ;  but 
in  the  l9th  we  see  the  Word  of  God  going  forth,  riding  upon  a 
wiiite  horse,  and  the  antichristian  powers  destroyed  in  the  very 
act  of  opposing  him. 


206  THE  HARLOT  [Discourse  XXV. 

The  first  of  these  illustrative  notes,  as  we  shall  call  them,  is  con- 
tained in  the  17th  chapter;  and  respects  the  leading  characters  of 
the  antichristian  party. 

1  jind  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  hadjthe  seven  vials, 
and  talked  with  me,  saying  unto  me,  Come  hither,  I  will  show  unto 
thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore,  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters  ; 
2  With  lohom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication^ 
and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  with  the  wine 
of  her  fornication.  3  So  he  carried  me  aicay  in  the  spirit  into  the 
wilderness  :  and  I  saw  a  icoman  sit  upon  a  scarlet-coloured  beast, 
full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns.  4 
And  the  woman  teas  arrayed  in  purple,  and  scarlet  colour,  and  deck- 
ed with  gold,  and  precious  stones  aud  pearls,  having  a  golden  cup 
in  her  hand  full  of  abominations  and  filthiness  of  her  fornication  : 
5  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  loritten,  MYSTERY,  BABY. 
LOX  THE  GREAT,  THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS,  AND 
ABOMIXATIOjYS  OF  THE  EARTH.  6  And  I  saw  the  woman 
drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  mar- 
tyrs of  Jesus  :  and  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered  with  great  admiration. 
The  object  of  this  vision  was  not  to  gratify  curiosity,  but  to  show 
the  justice  of  those  plagues  which  were,  or  were  about  to  be  in- 
flicted. 

The  opprobrious  name  given  to  the  woman  determines  its  ref- 
erence to  a  corrupt  and  false  church,  as  opposed  to  ''  the  bride  the 
Lamb's  wife."  Her  "  sitting  upon  many  waters,"  and  which  are 
said  to  be  "  peoples  and  multitudes  and  nations  and  tongues," 
(Ver.  15.)  prove  that  this  corrupt  and  false  church  would  not  be 
confined  to  a  single  city,  or  nation,  but  would  extend  over  a  num- 
ber of  nations.  The  "  kings  of  the  earth  that  have  committed 
fornication  with  her,"  are  all  those  governments  which  are  or 
have  been  within  the  pale  of  her  communion,  and  which  til!  the 
Reformation  included  the  whole  of  Western  Europe,  "  the  great 
Gothic  family,"  as  they  have  been  denominated.  It  is  this  their 
idolatrous  communion  with  her  that  is  called  fornication.  Those 
jvho  have  been   "  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication'' 


Chapter  XIL]  AND  THE  BEAST.  207 

are  those^who  have  drunk  into  her  doctrines,  worship,  spirit,  and 
practices,  and  have  become  as  it  were  intoxicated  by  them. 

To  have  a  view  of  this  harlot,  the  apostle  is  carried  in  vision 
"  into  the  wilderness."  She  was  represented  before  as  sitting 
upon  many  waters ;  but  as  she  is  now  to  be  described  as  riding 
upon  a  beast,  it  is  proper  that  it  should  be  upon  the  earth.  Though 
the  imagery  however  is  changed,  yet  the  meaning  may  be  much 
the  same  :  for  a  wilderness,  no  less  than  many  waters,  signifies 
peoples  and  multitudes  and  nations  and  tongues.  Hence  the  na- 
tions into  which  Judah  was  carried  captive  are  called  "  the  wil- 
derness of  the  people."*  For  the  apostle  to  be  carried  into  the 
wilderness  may  be  equal  to  his  being  placed  in  the  midst  of  the 
nations  of  Europe,  say  in  London,  Paris,  Madrid,  or  Vienna,  at  a 
time  when  papal  Rome  was  in  all  her  glory. 

Being  in  the  wilderness,  he  sees  a  woman  sitting  upon  a  beast 
which  beast  was  caparisoned  with  scarlet  trappings,  full  of  the 
names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns.  This 
beast  is  manifestly  the  same  as  that  which  is  described  in  the  13th 
chapter,  as  "  rising  out  of  the  sea,"  and  is  no  other  than  the  Roman 
empire  under  its  last  head,  or  form  of  government,  or  that  which 
has  been  known  in  history,  as  the  Western,  or  Holy  Roman  Empire, 
in  connexion  with  the  kingdoms  of  Europe,  which  are  its  ten  horns. 
It  is  this  government  which  has  given  the  title  of  emperor,  some- 
times to  a  king  of  one  nation,  and  sometimes  of  another  ;  but  who- 
ever has  possessed  it,  he  has  been  considered  as  the  grand  sup- 
porter of  the  papal  hierarchy. 

It  is  said  that  the  ancient  pagan  emperors  were  wont  to  be 
dressed  in  "scarlet"  in  times  of  war  ;  a  fit  attire  then  for  a  bloody 
period,  and  now  for  a  bloody  persecuting  government.  Its  "  names 
of  blasphemy"  express  its  impious  and  antichristian  character, 
assuming  the  throne  of  God  in  the  minds  and  consciences  of  men. 

The  "  purple  and  scarlet,  and  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and 
pearls"  with  which  the  woman  was  arrayed,  allude  no  doubt  to 
the  attire  of  an  harlot  of  no  ordinary  rank.  The  design  is  to 
describe  her  as  being  of  the  world,  and  seeking  the  things  of  the 
world,  or  as  contriving  by  her  meretricious  ornaments  to  dazzle  the 

*  Ezeb.  XX.  35. 


208  THE  HARLOT  [Discourse  XXV. 

eyes  of  her  beholders.  It  is  by  that  ceremonious  pomp,  splen- 
dour, and  will-worship,  which  have  often  been  defended  under 
the  name  ofdecenci/,  and  deemed  necessary,  both  to  gratify  the 
taste  of  the  polite  and  to  excite  the  admiration  of  the  vulgar,  that 
false  religion  makes  its  way.  The  "  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full 
of  abominations  and  filthiness  of  her  fornication"  are  her  corrupt 
principles  and  idolatrous  practices,  recommended  by  her  seducing 
emoluments.  The  "  name  on  her  forehead"  is  thought  to  allude 
to  the  ancient  practice  of  harlots,  who  not  only  used  to  put  their 
names  on  their  doors,  but  some  of  them  upon  their  foreheads. 
It  is  expressive  not  only  of  the  general  character  of  the  antichris- 
tian  church,  but  of  her  impudence  ;  practising  day  by  day  the 
foulest  and  filthiest  impostures,  and  yet  calling  herself  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church,  and  denying  salvation  to  all  without  her  pale  ! 
The  name  of  '-  mystery"  was  given  to  this  apostasy  by  Paul  as 
well  as  John,  and  with  this  very  proper  exposition,  "  The  mystery 
of  iniquity."  The  system  is  full  of  "  the  depths  of  Satan," 
which  it  is  an  henour  not  to  know. — She  is  farther  denominated 
*'  Babylon  the  great."  Here  we  see  that  the  apocidyptic  Babylon 
and  the  harlot  are  the  same  :  it  is  Rome,  as  an  antichristian  com- 
munity extending  over  many  nations.  What  Babylon  was  to  the 
Old  Testament  church  she  is  to  the  New  ;  and  such  will  be  her 
end. — Finally,  She  is  denominated  ''  The  mother  of  harlots  and 
abominations  of  the  earth."  There  are  other  corrupt  churches 
as  well  as  that  of  Rome  ;  but  she  is  the  principal,  and  the  parent 
of  them,  the  harlot  of  harlots.  Not  only  by  "  forbidding  to  marry" 
does  she  open  the  floodgates  to  illicit  commerce  between  the  sexes, 
and  even  to  unnatural  crimes,  but  sells  indulgences  and  pardons  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ ! 

To  complete  the  character  of  this  mother  of  harlots,  she  is 
described  as  making  others  intoxicated,  and  as  being  herself 
•'  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints  !"  Persecution  is  the 
crowning  sin  of  the  greatest  sinners. 

The  apostle  having  beheld  her,  "  wondered  with  great  admira- 
tion," as  well  he  might.  So  much  wickedness,  be  it  committed  by 
whom  it  might,  was  wonderful  ;  but  who  could  have  thought  that 
this  was  a  picture   of  what  would  be  called  The  Holy  Catholic 


Chaftbr  XVll.]  AND  THE  BEAST.  20'J 

Churchy  in  whose  pale  only  was  salvation  .' !  i  The  Christian 
church  was  an  object  dear  to  him  :  what  then  must  be  his  feelings 
to  be  told  that  it  should  come  to  this  ! 

7  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Wherefore  didst  thou  marvel  ? 
I-joill  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the  beast  that 
carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

The  answer  of  the  angel  is  designed  to  allay  the  admiration  of 
the  apostle  ;  and  this  it  does  by  accounting  for  what  had  been  seen. 
When  Hazael  wondered  at  his  own  predicted  cruelties,  and  scarce- 
ly thought  them  possible,  he  was  told  in  answer,  •'  The  Lord  hath 
showed  me  that  thou  shall  be  king  over  Syria."  This  was  an- 
swer sufficient  j  and  that  of  the  angel  resembles  it.  The  charac- 
ter of  the  woman  is  accounted  for  by  her  alliance  with  the  beast. 
Let  the  Christian  church  consider  thi«,  and  tremble  at  such  alli- 
ances ! 

8  The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not  :  and  shall  ascend 
out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go  into  perdition :  and  they  that 
dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder,  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the 
book  of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they  behold 
the  beast  that  ions,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is.  9  And  here  is  the  mind 
which  hath  windom.  The  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains,  on 
which  the  woman  sitteth.  10  And  there  are  seven  kings  :  fio^ 
are  fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come  ;  and  when  he 
Cometh,  he  must  continue  a  short  space.  1 1  And  the  beast  that  wast 
and  is  not,  en^n  he  is  tlie  eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into 
perdition. 

Having  given  an  account  of  the  woman,  the  angel  proceeds  to 
describe  "  the  beast  that  carrieth  her."  This  no  doubt  is  the 
Roman  empire,  described  as  (he  *'  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and 
yet  is."  Prior  to  the  overthrow  of  paganism  by  Constantine,  it 
yjas — it  was  that  idolatrous,  blasphemous,  persecuting  power 
which  Daniel  had  foretold.  From  that  period,  professing  to  be- 
come a  Christian  government,  the  properties  of  the  beast  ivere  as 
it  were  laid  aside,  and  it  was  not.  Such  was  its  character  from 
the  days  of  Constantine  to  the  revelation  of  the  man  of  sin. 
It  might  have  been  denominated  the  beast  that  was,  and  is 
not  ;  or  the  late   pagan,  but  now  Christian   empire.      But  not. 

Vat.  Vr.  27 


210  f  HE  HARLOT  [DisteoRSE  XXV. 

withstanding  this  his  profession  of  Christianity,  his  origin  is 
•'  the  bottomless  pit,"  and  his  end  "  perdition."  He  may  deceive 
the  blinded  multitude  with  his  pretences  of  being  not  that  which 
he  once  was;  but,  as  the  angel  informs  the  apostle,  he  yet  is.  lie 
had  indeed  *'  a  wound  by  a  sword,"  which  was  thought  at  the 
time  to  be  mortal,  but  it  did  not  prove  so.  The  corruptions  of 
Christianity  healed  it,  and  all  the  properties  of  the  beast  revived 
in  their  wonted  vigour. 

The  angel  proceeds  to  inform  the  apostle  more  particularly 
concerning  the  "  seven  heads"  of  the  beast,  and  intimates  that  in 
understanding  this  subject  there  will  be  employment  for  "  wis- 
dom." They  are  said  first  to  be  "  seven  mountains  on  which  the 
woman  sitteth."  This  determines  the  seat  of  the  hierarchy  to  be 
Rome,  well  known  as  standing,  when  in  its  full  extent,  upon  seven 
hills.  They  are  also  said  to  be  "  seven  kings,"  or  forms  of  gov- 
ernment, under  which  the  empire  had  subsisted,  did  subsist,  or 
would  hereafter  subsist.  The  forms  which  had  subsjsted,  (as  has 
Leen  observed  on  Chap,  xiii.)  were  Kings,  Consuls,  Dictators, 
Decemvirs,  and  Military  Tribunes  ;  the  form  which  subsisted  at 
the  time  of  the  commencement  of  the  prophecy  was  that  of  Empe- 
rors;  and  that  which  was  yet  to  come,  and  to  "  continue  a  short 
space,"  seems  to  be  that  non-descript  government  which  succeeded 
the  overthrow  of  the  Emperors,  and  continued  in  divers  forms 
for  about  three  hundred  years,  till  the  establi.shment  of  that  gov- 
ernment which  from  the  days  of  Charlemag-.c  to  the  Reformation, 
a  space  of  above  seven  hundred  years,  combined  all  the  nations  of 
Europe  in  support  of  the  antichristian  hierarchy. 

This  short-lived  intermediate  power  might  on  some  accounts  be 
considered  a§  the  "  seventli"  head  of  the  beast,  and  as  such  be 
distinguished  from  its  last  head,  which  in  this  view  would  be  the 
*•  eighth  :"  but  upon  the  whole  it  was  rather  to  be  considered  as 
belonging  to  that  in  which  it  merged,  and  which  in  this  view  would 
be  the  seventh,  or  "  of  the  seven." 

There  is  an  apparent  difficulty  in  this  last  head  of  the  Roman 
government  being  described  as  the  beast  that  ta'Us  and  is  not,  as 
though  the  charges  here  alluded  to  were  peculiar  to  that  last  head, 
when  in  fact  they  respect  the  beast  under  different  heads.     The 


Chapter  X\  II.]  AND  THE  BEAST.  2U 

answer  I  conceive  to  be  this — The  beast  it  is  true  taafs  under  his 
6rst  five  heads,  and  was  not  under  his  sixth  ;  but  till  the  last  stages 
of  his  existence  (his  description  could  not  be  applied  to  him,  or 
become  as  it  were  his  proper  name.  From  thence  he  would  be 
known  as  the  beast  that  was  and  is  not,  or  as  the  no  longer  pagan, 
but  Christian  empire. 

12  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest,  are  ten  kings,  which 
have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet ;  hut  receive  power  as  kings  one 
hour  with  the  beast.  13  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their 
power  and  strength  unto  the  beast.  14  These  shall  make  war  with 
the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them  :  for  he  is  Lord  of 
lords,  and  King  of  kings  :  and  they  that  are  with  him  are  called, 
and  chosen,  and  faithful.  15  Jlndhe  saith  unto  me.  The  waters 
which  thou  sawest,  where  the  whore  sitteth,  are  peoples,  and  mul- 
titudes, and  nations,  and  tongues.  16  And  the  ten  horns  which 
thou  sawest  upon  the  beast,  these  shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall 
make  her  desolate,  and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her 
with  fire.  17  For  God  hath  put  iii  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his  will 
and  to  agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  beast,  until  the  words 
of  God  shall  be  fulfilled.  1 8  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest,  is 
that  great  city,  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

In  every  description  of  the  Roman  beast,  whether  by  Daniel  or 
John,  the  ten  horns  are  a  distinguished  part  of  it.  '•  Ten  kings," 
in  the  language  of  prophecy,  are  ten  kingdoms,  or  governments, 
They  were  not  kingdoms  at  the  time  of  the  vision  :  hence  the 
kings  are  said  to  have  "  received  no  kingdom  as  yet  ;"  but  on  the 
overturning  of  the  empire  by  the  Goths  in  the  tifih  century,  those 
nations  which  had  before  been  dependent  provinces,  together  with 
others  that  were  without  its  jurisdiction,  became  independent  king- 
doms ;  and  having  embraced  the  religion  of  Rome,  in  process  of 
time  united  in  supporting  it. 

The  reign  of  these  kings  is  said  to  be  "  one  (or  the  same)  hour 
with  the  beast;"  that  is,  with  the  last  head  of  the  Roman  empire. 
They  had  overturned  the  empire  in  its  preceding  head  or  form  ; 
but  by  agreeing  together  in  religion  they  established  it  under  a 
new  form  :  and  being  of  the  same  mind  with  the  beast  in  this  his 
new  form  as  to  supporting  the  church,  they  unanimously  "  gave 


^12  THE  HARLOT  [Discouesk  XXV . 

their  power  and  strength  nnd  kingdoms  to  him,"  for  this  end. 
They  did  not  subject  their  kingdoms  to  him  as  a  secular  power, 
for  then  had  they  not  been  independent  ;  their  only  connexion 
with  him  would  be  ecclesiastical,  or  in  his  supporting  the  harlot. 
That  this  was  the  only  bond  of  union  between  them  is  manifest 
from  the  result  of  things  :  when  their  love  should  be  turned  into 
hatred,  they  are  not  said  to  hate  the  beast,  but  the  whore  ;  H  was 
the  whore  therefore,  and  not  the  beast,  that  was  the  object  of  their 
attachment.  While  he,  caparisoned  in  scarlet,  should  carry  her 
through  all  her  filthy  and  bloody  courses,  they  would  be  with  him» 
holding  up  his  trappings,  or  lending  their  authority  to  enforce  bis 
measures. 

Such  was  actually  the  conduct  of  all  the  governments  of  Chris- 
tendom prior  to  the  Reformation,  and  such  has  been  the  conduct  of 
many  of  them  since.  It  is  thus  that  they  are  said  \o  have  made 
"  war  with  the  Lamb."  Their  proceedings  with  respect  to  re- 
ligion have  been  antichristian.  All  that  has  been  done  for  more 
than  a  thousand  years  in  invading  the  rights  of  com^cience  has  been 
assuming  his  throne  ;  and  all  the  cruel  edicts  against  what  they 
call  heresy  and  heretics,  with  all  the  bloody  executions  of  them, 
have  been  in  direct  hostility  against  his  kingdom.  But  the  Lamb 
shall  overcome  them."  Whosoever  shall  gather  together  against 
him  will  fall  for  his  sake.  They  may  ask,  who  is  like  unto  the 
beast,  and  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  ?  But  the  Lamb  is 
*'  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings,"  and  must  prevail.  His  army, 
too,  is  a  select  band,  "  called,  and  chosen,  and  faithful,"  who 
following  their  leader  are  certain  to  be  victorious.  The  over- 
throw of  the  governments  of  Christendom  does  not  respect  them 
as  monarchical  in  distinction  from  republican,  (for  one  of  Daniel's 
"  kingdoms"  was  a  republic,)  but  as  antichristian.  Those  govern- 
ments that  "  make  war  with  the  Lamb,"  whatever  be  their  fornij 
the  *'  Lamb  will  overcome  them. 

In  the  progress  of  this  war  it  is  intimated  that  the  kings  who  have 
supported  the  harlot  shall  have  their  hearts  turned  to  "  hate" 
lier,  and  so  shall  be  instruments  in  her  destruction.  The  hierarchy 
will  become  as  odious  in  the  eyes  of  the  nations  as  a  wrinkled  pros- 
titute is  in  the  eyes  of  her  paramours.     This  is  the  way  in  which. 


Chapter  XVIL]  AND  THE  BEAST.  213 

the  antichristian  church  is  doomed  to  fall.  It  will  not  be  from  the 
increase  of  religious  people  who  withdraw  from  her  communion, 
as  she  has  always  apprehended  ;  but  from  those  who  have  been 
her  companions  in  sin,  and  who,  when  nothing  more  is  to  be  expect- 
ed from  her,  shall  turn  against  her  and  destroy  her.  It  is  not  by 
Protestantism,  nor  by  Methodism,  (as  serious  Christianity  is  now 
called  amongst  us,)  but  by  Infidelity,  that  false  religion  will  be 
overthrown. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  the  powers  which  supported  the  an 
tichristian  harlot  should  be  the  instruments  employed  in  destroy- 
ing her  ;  but  so  it  is  appointed  of  heaven.  God,  who  saw  the 
end  from  the  beginning,  intended  for  wise  ends  to  permit  the  apos- 
tasy, and  so  to  order  it  that  the  governments  of  Europe  should 
for  a  time  unite  in  supporting  it.  But  it  is  only  for  a  time  :  when 
the  purposes  and  prophecies  of  God  are  fulfilled,  he  will  cause  a 
spirit  of  discord  to  separate  these  workers  of  iniquity,  so  that  they 
shall  destroy  one  another. 

Finally,  That  no  doubt  might  be  left  as  to  what  was  signified  by 
the  woman,  she  is  called  "  that  great  city  which  reigned"  at  the 
time  of  the  vision,  "  over  the  kings,"  or  kingdoms  "  of  the  earth.'* 
This  was  equal  to  saying.  It  is  Rome,  considered  as  the  seat  of  an 
antichristian  hierarchy,  which  in  the  latter  part  of  her  empire  shall 
prevail,  but  which,  like  all  her  other  forms,  shall  go  into  perdition. 


DISCOURSE  XXVI. 


THE  FALL  OF  BABYLON,  AND  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  THE  LAMB* 


Chap,  xviii.  xix.  1 — 10. 

And  after  these  things,  I  saw  another  angel  come  down  from 
heaven,  having  great  power  ;  and  the  earth  was  lightened  with  his 
glory.  2  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying,  Baby- 
lon the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habitation  of 
devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean 
and  hateful  bird.  3  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
fornication  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich 
through  the  abundance  of  her  delicacies.  4  And  I  heard  another  voice 
from  heaven,  saying,  Cotne  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  benot  par<. 
takers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues.  5  For 
her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  remembered  her 
iniquities.  6  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded  you,  and  double 
unto  her  double,  according  to  her  works :  in  the  cup  which  she  hath 
filed,  fill  to  her  double.  7  How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself, 
and  lived  deliciously,  so  much  torment  and  sorroto  give  her  :  far  she 
saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no 
sorrow.  8  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death,  and 
mourning  and  famine  ;  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned  with  fire : 
for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her.  9  And  the  kings  of 
the  earth,  who  have  committed  fornication,  and  lived  deliciously 
with  her,  shall  bewail  her,  and  lament  for  her,  when  they  shall  see 
the  smoke  of  her  burning,  10  Standing  afar  (^  for  the  fear  of 


216  THE  FALL  Of  BABYLON.       [Discourse  XXVL 

her  torment,  saying,  Mas,  alas,  that  great  city  Babylon,  thit  mighty 
city  !  for  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come.  1 1  And  the  merchants 
of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn  over  her  ;  for  ho  man  buyeth 
their  merchandise  any  more :  1 2  The  merchandise  of  gold  and  silver, 
and  precious  stones,  and  of  pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and 
silk,  and  scarlet  ,andaU  thy  ine  wood,  and  all  manner  vessels  of  ivory, 
and  all  manner  vessels  of  most  precious  wood,  and  of  brass,  and 
zron,  a7id  marble,  13  And  cinnamon,  and  odours,  and  ointments,  and 
frankincense,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  Jine  flour,  and  -wheat,  and  beasts^ 
and  sheep,  and  horses,  and  chariots,  and  slaves,  and  souls  of  men.  1 4 
And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed  from  thee,  and  all 
things  which  were  dainty  and  goodly  are  departed  from  thee,  and  thou 
shah  find  them  no  more  at  all.  1 5  The  merchants  of  these  things  which 
were  made  rich  by  her,  shall  stand  afar  off,  for  the  fear  of  her  torment, 
weeping  and  wailing,  16  And  saying,  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  thai 
was  clothed  in  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with 
gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls!  17  For  in  one  hour  so  great 
riches  is  come  to  nought.  And  every  shipmaster,  and  all  the  company 
in  ships,  and  sailors,  and  as  many  as  trade  by  sea,  stood  afar  off 
18'  And  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  saying 
What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city !  19  And  they  cast  dust  on 
their  heads,  and  cried,  weeping  and  zvailing,  Alas,  alas,  that 
great  city,  wherein  were  made  rich  all  that  had  ships  in  the  sea, 
by  reason  of  her  costlijiess !  for  in  one  hour  is  she  m.ade  desolate. 
20  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and  prophets  ^' 
for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her.  21  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a 
stone  like  a  great  millstone,  and  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying.  Thus  with 
violence  shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  shall  be 
found  no  more  at  all.  22  And  the  voice  of  harpers,  and  musicians, 
and ,  of  pipers,  and  trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee  ; 
and  no  craftsman,  of  whatsoever  craft  he  be,  shall  be  found  any  more 
in  thee  ;  and  the  sound  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in 
thee  ;  23  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee  ; 
and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall  be  heard  no  more 
at  all  in  thee  :  for  thy  merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth  ;  for  by 
thy  sorceries  were  all  nations  deceived.  24  And  in  her  was  found  the 
hlood  of  prophets,  and  of  saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earthl 


Ghapter  XVIIl.]  THE  FALL  OF  BABYLON.  217 

This  is  another  note  of  illustration  ;  a  sacred  ode  nvuch  resem- 
hling  that  on  the  fall  of  old  Babylon.*     That  which   old  Babylol 
was  to  Zion,  the  Roman  hierarchy  has  been  the  Christian  church 
and  the  end  of  the  one  shall  correspond  with  that  of  the  other. 

Her  fall  being  sudden,  and  accomplished  by  the  "  strong  arm  of 
him  that  judgeth  her,"  seems  to  relate  to  her  political  overthrow, 
as  predicted  by  ''the  harvest  and  the  vintage,"  Chap.  xiv.  ;  by  the 
"  battle  of  Armageddon,"  Chap.  xvi. ;  and  by  "  the  supper  of  the 
great  God,"  Chap.  xix.  And  as  the  city  to  be  destroyed  does  not 
consist  of  material  buildings,  but  is  a  community  extending  over 
many  nations  ;  so  the  fire  by  which  it  is  consumed  will  doubtless 
be  such  as  is  suited  to  the  object.  The  events  of  war  may  be 
that  to  the  antichristian  cause  which  fire  is  to  a  city. 

I  shall  barely  notice  the  contents  of  the  song,  and  remark  on  a 
few  of  its  parts.  An  angel  descends  from  heaven  and  proclaims 
the  important  event ;  and  while  he  pronounces  the  doom  of  the 
criminal,  states  withal  what  have  been  her  crimes.  Ver.  1 — 3, 
Another  voice  is  heard  from  heaven,  addressed  to  the  people  of 
God  who  have  in  different  ways  and  degrees  been  connected  with 
her,  to  come  out  of  her  as  Lot  escaped  from  Sodom,  lest  being 
partakers  of  her  sins,  they  receive  also  of  her  plagues.  Ver.  4. 
This  second  voice  al-o  confirms  the  charges  exhibited  against  her 
by  the  first  ;  and  reiterates  her  doom.  Ver.  5 — 8.  A  description 
is  given  of  her  overthrow  under  the  image  of  a  city  on  fire.  Ver. 
9 — 13.  Those  who  have  been  seduced  by  her  wiles  shall  be 
filled  with  astonishment  at  beholding  her  fearful  end.  Ver.  9 — 13. 
The  criminal  herself  is  tauntingly  addressed,  as  having  lost  all 
that  her  heart  had  been  set  upon.  Ver.  14.  Interested  men  make 
great  lamentations  on  account  of  her.  Ver.  15 — 19.  Apostles, 
prophets,  and  n{jartyrs  are  called  upon  to  rejoice  over  her.  Ver. 
20.  Her  fall  is  compared  to  the  sinking  of  a  great  millstone  cast 
into  the  sea.  Ver.  21.  Her  desolations  are  described  by  the  loss 
of  all  her  enjoyments.  Ver.  22^ — 24.  Great  interest  is  excited  in 
heaven  by  her  overthrow.  Chap.  xix.  1 — 6.  A  general  joy 
pervades  the  church  of  God  both  in  heaven  and  earth,  and  the 

*  Isa.  xiv  4—23.  xx.  ?. 
Vol.  VI.  28 


21  g  THE  FALL  OF  BABYLON.  [Discourse  XXVL 

Millennium  quickly  follows.  Ver.  7—9.  The  song  conchules 
with  an  account  of  the  effect  of  the  vision  on  the  apostle  towards 
bis  informant.  Ver.  10. 

By  the  language  in  Chap,  xviil.  6,  7.  it  may  seem  as  if  the  ser- 
vants of  God  would  he  the  exectitioners  of  his  wrath  upon  this 
corrupt  community  :  but  their  being  called  to  "  reward  her  as  she 
rewarded  them"  may  only  denote  that  the  judgments  inflicted  upon 
her  will  be  according  to  their  testimony,  and  in  answer  to  their 
prayers.  It  was  thus  that  the  two  witnesses  inflicted  plagues  upon 
their  enemies.  Chap.  xi.  5,  6.  The  visible  agents  employed  in 
the  work  will  be  the  governments  of  Christendom  which  will 
"  hate  the  whore,  and  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire." 

That  which  will  greatly  contribute  to  the  fearfulness  of  her 
overthrow  will  be  her  previous  security.  She  saith  in  her  heart, 
"  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow."  If 
she  had  been  "  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,"  she  could  not  have 
been  more  secure  ;  so  much  the  greater  therefore  will  be  her 
fall. 

The  events  which  to  a  political  eye  seem  to  occur  only  from  the 
chances  of  war,  are  here  described  as  the  process  of  the  Judge 
of  heaven  and  earth.  The  power  which  will  be  exerted  will  be 
that  of  a  judge  over  a  condemned  malefactor,  at  whose  command 
the  officers  of  justice  proceed  to  excicution.  Power  is  the  only 
thing  that  she  has  respected  ;  and  by  the  strong  arm  of  power  she 
shall  be  brought  down  !     Ver.  8. 

We  have  heard  of  the  hearts  of  the  kings  being  turned  to  hate 
the  whore  ;  y6t  we  find  here  kings  lamenting  her  overthrow. 
The  kings  or  kingdoms  of  Europe  may  then  be  what  they  now  are, 
divided  into  parties.  One  party,  and  that  the  successful,  will  from 
interested  considerations  hate  and  set  themselves  against  her  j 
another  party,  from'similar  considerations,  will  espouse  her  cause  ; 
and  these,  proving  unsuccessful,  will  lament  over  her.  Ver.  10. 
The  kings  are  joined  in  their  lamentations  by  the  "  merchants," 
^nd  who  seem  to  be  those  who  have  made  a  trade  of  religion  } 
which,  however  it  may  include  many  amongst  the  laity,  must  refer 
more  immediately  to  the  mercenary  part  of  the  clergy. 


Chapter  XIX.J  THE  FALL  OF  BABYLON.  219 

The  most  notable  article  in  the  list  of  her  commodities  is  "  the 
souls  of  men."  There  is  doubtless  an  allusion  to  Ezek,  xxvii.  13.  ; 
but  "  the  persons  of  men"  can  there  mean  only  slaves  ; 
whereas  "  the  souls  of  men"  are  here  distinguished  from  slaves. 
Tyre  dealt  only  in  men's  bodies,  but  Rome  in  their  souls.  I  know 
not  what  else  to  make  of  the  sale  of  indulgencies  and  pardons  ;  of 
the  buying  and  selling  of  church  livings  ;  of  confessions,  prayers 
for  the  dead,  and  of  every  other  mean  of  extorting  money  from 
the  ignorant. 

That  which  will  excite  the  most  doleful  lamentations  among  the 
adherents  of  the  antichristian  church  will  cause  the  friends  of 
Christ  to  shout  for  joy.  The  marks  of  desolation  are  recounted 
with  triumph.  The  sounds  of  music,  the  bustle  of  craftsmen,  the 
grinding  of  the  millstone,  the  light  of  a  candle,  and  the  joyful  sal- 
ntations  of  the  bridegroom  and  the  bride,  are  all  ceased,  and  suc- 
ceeded by  the  awful  stillness  of  death.  And  if  any  ask,  Wherefore 
hath  the  Lord  done  this  ?  What  meaneth  the  heat  of  this  great 
anger  1  the  answer  is,  "  In  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets, 
and  of  saints,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth." 

The  tirst  ten  verses  of  the  nineteenth  chapter,  which  are  a  part 
of  the  sacred  ode,  describe  the  effect  of  the  fall  of  Babylon  on 
the  friends  of  God  both  in  heaven  and  earth. 

1  And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much  people  in 
heaven,  saying,  Alleluia ;  Salvation,  and  glory,  and  honour,  and 
power  unto  the  Lord  our  God  :  2  For  true  and  righteous  are  his 
judgments ;  for  he  hath  judged  the  great  whore,  which  did  corrupt 
*he  earth  with  her  fornication,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his 
servants  at  her  hand.  3  And  again  they  said.  Alleluia.  And  hev 
smoke  rose  up  for  ever  and  ever.  4  And  the  four  and  twenty  el- 
derly and  the  four  living  creatures,  fell  down  and  worshipped  God 
that  sat  on  the  throne,  saying.  Amen  ;  Alleluia.  5  And  a  voice 
came  out  of  the  throne,  saying,  Praise  o.ir  God,  all  ye  his  servants^ 
and  ye  that  fear  him.  both  small  and  great.  6  And  I  heard  as  it 
were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice  of  many  wa- 
ters, and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  saying,  .filleluia  :  for 
the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth.  7  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice, 
and  give  honour  to  hitr^ :  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and 


32lO  I'ALL  OF  BABYLON,  AND        [Discourse  XXVI. 

his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready.  8  J\nd  to  her  was  granted,  that 
she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and  -white:  for  the  fine 
linen  is  the  righteuusness  of  saints. 

The  heavenly  host  with  one  voice  raises  the  shout  of  "  Alle- 
luia !  Salvation,  and  glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the 
Lord  our  God,  for  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgments  :  for  he 
hath  judged  the  great  whore,  which  did  corrupt  the  earth  witli 
her  fornication,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her 
hand.  And  again  they  said  Alleluia!  and  her  smoke  rose  up 
for  ever  and  ever."  What  a  contrast  between  this  and  the  whin- 
ing lamentations  of  the  merchants  ! 

The  punishment  of  every  community  as  such  requires  to  be  in 
this  world  :  when  therefore  her  smoke  is  said  to  "  rise  up  for 
ever  and  eter,"  the  allusion  may  be  to  a  city  consumed  by  fire  ^ 
and  the  meaning  is,  that  it  shall  never  be  rebuilt,  but  its  over- 
throw like  that  af  Sodom,  shall  be  set  forth  for  an  everlasting 
monument  of  the  divine  displeasure. 

After  this  a  voice  is  heard  out  of  the  throne,  saying,  "  Praise 
our  God  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  him  both  small  and 
great."  The  theme  is  accep';able  to  him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  must  be  encored.  In  answer  to  this  call  of  the  anget, 
the  servants  of  God  both  in  heaven  and  earth  are  described  as  in 
a  state  of  delightful  agitation.  With  one  voice  they  renew  the 
song,  and  expatiate  on  the  subject.  The  sound  of  their  voices  is 
as  that  of  an  immense  multitude  of  people,  or  as  the  roaring  of 
the  sea,  or  as  continued  peals  of  thunder,  saying  "Alleluia;  for 
the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth !"  God  had  always  been  om- 
nipotent, and  had  always  reigned  ;  but  while  his  enemies  were 
suffered  to  prevail  on  earth  he  did  not  appear  to  reign  in  that  part 
of  his  empire  as  he  now  will.  Now  bis  right  hand  and  his  holy 
arno  will  have  gotten  him  the  victory  ! 

But  the  song  is  not  yet  finished  :  it  is  added,  "  Let  us  be  glad 
and  rejoice,  and  give  honour  to  him,  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb 
is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready."  The  Lamb  and 
his  wife  are  filly  introduced  in  opposition  to  the  harlot  and  her 
paramours  ;  namely,  the  beast  and  the  kings  of  the  eiirth.  The 
fall  of  the  one  is  the  signal  for  the  glorious  appearance  of  the 


Chapter  XIX.]  MARRIAGE  OF  THE  LAMB.  221 

Other.  Such  was  the  taking  away  of  the  dominion  of  the  lilile 
horn  to  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the  king- 
dom under  the  whole  heaven  being  given  to  the  people  of  the 
saints  of  the  most  High.  (Dan.  vii.  26,  27.)  This  marriage  of  the 
Lamb  [  conceive  is  the  Millennium  itself.  Both  this  and  the  fall 
of  Babylon,  which  precedes  it,  are  here  introduced  by  way  of 
anticipation.  They  each  come  into  the  song  of  heaven  previously 
to  their  being  actually  accomplished  on  earth.  The  account  of  the 
one  follows  in  the  remainder  of  this  chapter,  where  the  beast  and 
the  false  prophet  are  taken  ;  and  that  of  the  other  in  the  first  six 
verses  of  the  chapter  following. 

The  accession  of  believers  to  Christ  at  any  period  is  repre- 
sented by  the  espousal  of  a  chaste  virgin  to  her  husband  ;  and  the 
whole  gospel  dispensation  is  described  as  a  marriage  supper. 
What  an  espousal  then,  and  what  a  supper  will  that  be,  when  Jews 
and  Gentiles,  from  every  nation  under  heaven,  shall  be  brought 
to  believe  in  him !  The  appearance  of  the  Christian  church  has 
not  been  such  of  late  ages  as  might  have  been  expected  of  one 
that  bad  Christ  for  her  head.  She  has  been  not  only  scattered 
by  persecution,  but  her  beauty  greatly  tarnished  by  errors,  cor- 
ruptions, and  divisions,  so  as  scarcely  to  sustain  a  visible  charac- 
ter :  but  when  believers  all  over  the  world  shall  have  purified 
their  souls  by  obeying  the  truth  ;  when  they  are  what  they  were 
in  the  days  of  pentecost,  "  of  one  heart  and  of  one  soul ;"  and 
when  there  is  nothing  but  distance  of  situation  to  hinder  their  be- 
ing united  in  one  body  ;  then  will  *'  the  bride  have  made  herself 
ready." 

The  church  is  described  as  being  active  in  putting  on  her  robes 
of  glory,  but  they  are  ready  prepared  for  her.  To  her  was 
'^granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and 
white."  Reference  may  be  had  to  the  wedding  garments  pro- 
vi<led  according  to  the  representation  in  the  parable,  at  the  expense 
of  the  bridegroom.  It  is  said  to  be  "the  righteousness  of  the 
saints  ;"  yet  as  it  respects  the  saints,  not  individually  but  collect- 
ively •  and  at  the  Millennial  period,  it  would  seem  to  denote  a 
justijicntion  of  the  church  from  all  things  which  have  stood  against 
her,  analogous  to  that  of  an  individual  believer  on  his  first  espousal 


222  THE  FALL  OF  BABYLON,  AND      fDistouRSE  XXVI. 

to  Christ.  As  the  perdition  of  the  antichristian  community  is  de- 
scribed in  language  alluding  to  that  of  individual  unbelievers, 
(Ver.  3,20.)  so  that  the  glory  bestowed  on  the  church  at  this 
period  alludes  to  that  which  is  conferred  on  individual  believers 
when  they  are  "  washed,  and  justified,  and  sanctified,  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God."  Thus  the 
church  in  the  days  of  Zerubbabel,  when  she  had  been  polluted 
among  the  heathen,  is  represented  by  Joshua  the  high  priest, 
^'  clothed  with  filthy  garments,"  and  her  justification  by  the 
"  taking  away  of  his  filthy  garments  and  clothing  him  with  change 
of  raiment."  Thus  also  the  glory  of  the  church  at  another  period 
is  expressed  in  language  applicable  at  all  times  to  individual  be- 
lievers— "  1  will  greatly  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  my  soul  shall  be  joy- 
ful in  my  God  ;  for  be  hath  clothed  me  with  the  garments  of  salva- 
tion, and  hath  covered  me  with  the  robe  of  righteousness,  as  a 
bridegroom  decketh  with  ornaments,  and  as  a  bride  adorneth  with 
jewels."  (Isa.  Ixi.  10.)  Christ's  salvation  will  then  be  to  her  as  a 
beautiful  garment,  and  his  righteousness  as  an  ornamental  robe. 

9  Jind  he  saith  unto  me.  Write,  Blessed  are  they  which  are  called 
unto  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  he  saith  unto  me, 
These  are  the  true  sayings  of  God. 

A  blessing  was  pronounced  by  our  Lord  on  those  who  saw  and 
heard  the  things  which  were  then  to  be  seen  and  heard,  and  a 
still  greater  blessing  is  in  reserve  for  those  who  shall  see  and  par- 
take of  the  good  here  predicted.  The  most  glorious  things  spoken 
of  the  church  of  God  will  then  be  accomplished.  The  success  of 
the  gospel  in  difi'erent  parts  of  the  world  during  the  period  of  the 
vials  will  then  meet  as  a  confluence  of  rivers  near  the  ocean. 
The  tides  of  mercy  and  judgment  towards  Jews  and  Gentiles  will 
now  find  their  level  in  the  salvation  of  both.  "  In  times  past  we 
believed  not  God,  but  obtained  mercy  through  their  unbelief:" 
now  "  through  our  mercy  they  also  shall  have  obtained  mercy.'' 
Rom.  xi.  30,  31.  In  former  ages  God  blessed  the  eastern  parts  of 
the  world ;  of  late  ages  the  westei:n  ;  but  now  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  like  a  returning  tide,  shall  spread  over  both  west  and  eas^ 
Isa.  Ix.  1 — 11.  "Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth,  and  cometh  to  the 
thousand  three  hundred  and  five  and  thirty  days  !''    Dan.  xii.  12* 


Chapter  XIX.]  MARRIAGE  OF  THE  LAMB,  223 

These  predictions  respecting  the  overthrow  of  Babylon,  and 
^he  establishment  of  the  church  are  attested  by  the  angel  as  "  the 
true  sayings  of  God."  Such  an  attestation  would  tend  to  strengthen 
the  faith  and  hope  of  believers,  who  might  otherwise  during  the 
long  reign  of  the  antichristian  beasts  be  tempted  to  think  that  God 
had  forgotten  to  be  gracious,  and  would  be  favourable  to  his  church 
no  more. 

Here  I  consider  the  sacred  ode  on  the  fall  of  Babylon  and  the 
marriage  of  the  Lamb  as  closing,  with  only  a  few  words  of  the 
apostle  concerning  his  intbrmant. 

10  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  rvorship  him.  And  he  said  unto  me. 
See  thou  do  it  not :  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren 
that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  Worship  God  :  for  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

The  angel  here  spoken  of  seems  to  be  him  whose  voice  was 
heard  out  of  the  throne,  calling  for  a  repetition  of  the  song.  Ver.  5. 
John  probably  supposed  him  to  be  the  Son  of  God  himself,  who 
had  more  than  once  in  his  visions  appeared  as  an  angel,  and  whom 
he  was  in  the  habit  of  worshipping.  But  the  angel  refuses  his  ado- 
ration on  the  ground  of  his  being  merely  a  servant,  the  fellow- 
servant  of  him  and  of  his  brethern,  who  had  the  testimony  of  Jesus. 
They  testified  of  things  concerning  him  which  were  accomplished  j 
as  of  his  birth,  life,  death,  resurrection,  ascension,  and  the  way  of 
salvation  b^'  him  :  he  revealed  prophecies  which  as  yet  were  un- 
accomplished. Yet  their  work  was  much  the  same  :  the  theme  of 
their  testimony  contained  the  spirit  or  substance  of  what  he  had 
imparted  by  prophecy.  They  were  therefore  fellow-labourers  in 
the  same  cause,  and  must  not  worship  one  another,  but  God. 
Christ  himself  is  not  an  object  of  worship  considered  as  man,  but 
as  God  only.  That  he  is  God  as  well  as  man,  and  as  such  an  ob- 
ject of  divine  worship,  this  circumstance  of  the  angel's  refusal 
fully  evinces.  We  see  in  his  conduct  what  we  see  in  that  of  Paul 
and  Barnabas  at  Iconium  ;  and  every  creature  who  fears  God  must 
follow  the  example.  If  Jesus  therefore  were  not  God,  he  ought  on 
all  occasions  to  have  refused  divine  worship,  and  certainly  would 
have  done  so.  His  never  having  done  this  is  sufficient  proof  ot 
his  divinity.     Nor  can  it  be  justly  alleged  that  the  worship  paid 


224  FALL  OF  BABYLON,  &c.         tDiscooBSE  XXVI. 

to  Christ  was  mere  civil  respect ;  for  then  the  same  might  be  said 
of  John's  worshipping  the  an^el,  and  which  he  might  have  done 
without  being  repulsed.  We  learn  therefore  from  this  circum- 
stance that  Jesus  is  not  only  the  theme  of  the  gospel  ministry,  and 
the  spirit  or  substance  of  prophecy  ;  but  that  he  is  truly  and  pro- 
perly divine. 


DISCOURSE  XXVII. 


THE  TAKING  OF  THE  BEAST  AND  THE  FALSE  I'ROPUKT. 


Chap.  XlK.  11—21. 

Atid  I  sato  heaven  opened,  and  behold  a  -white  horse ;  and  he 
that  sat  upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  TruCy  and  in  righteous- 
ness he  doth  judge  and  make  war.  12  His  eyes  tvere  as  ajlame  of 
fire,  and  on  his  head  Tsaere  many  crowns :  and  he  had  a  name  tvritten 
that  no  man  knew  hut  he  himself:  13  And  he  was  clothed  with  a 
vesture  dipped  in  blood :  and  his  name  is  called.  The  Word  of  God. 
14  And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  him  upon  white 
horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean.  1 5  Aid  out  of  his 
mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations  : 
and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron :  and  he  treadeth  the  xnine- 
press  of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God.  16  And  he 
hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written,  KlJS'G  OF 
KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF  LORDS.  17  And  I  saoo  an  awrd 
standing  in  the  sun  ;  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voic.:,  saying  to  all 
the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven.  Come,  and  gather  your- 
selves together  unto  the  supper  of  the  great  Ged  ;  1 8  That  ye  may 
eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains,  and  the  flesh  of 
mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them  that  sit  on  them, 
and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small  and  great. 
19  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  armies 
gathered  together,  to  make  war  against  him  that  sat  on  the  horse^  and 

Vol.  VI.  29 


<226  'i"BE  BEAST  AND  THE       [Discoorse  XXVlf. 

«.ff«ina<  Am  army.  20  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the 
false  prophet  that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which  he  de- 
ceived them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  that 
worshipped  his  image.  These  both  were  cast  alive  into  a  lake  of 
fire  burning  with  brimstone.  21  Jlnd  the  remnant  were  slain  with 
the  sword  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  horse.,  which  sword  proceeded  out 
of  his  mouth :  and  all  the  fowls  were  filled  with  their  flesh. 

When  the  Israelites,  full  of  fearful  apprehension  from  the  pur- 
suit of  their  enemies,  cried  out  for  fear,  Moses  said  unto  thera, 
"  Fear  not:  standstill,  and  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord:  for  the 
Egyptians  whom  ye  have  seen  to-day,  ye  shall  see  no  more  for 
eve? !"  In  going  over  these  last  ten  chapters,  we  have  S6«n  and 
heard  much  of  the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  and  of  the  mis- 
chiefs which  they  have  wrought  upon  the  earth  :  but  this  is  the 
last  account  that  we  shall  have  of  them.  By  the  prophecies  in 
these  verses  they  are  buried  in  oblivion,  so  that  the  church  in 
afte?  times  shall  know  of  them  only  as  we  know  of  Pharaoh  and 
his  host,  namely,  as  matters  of  history. 

In  eases  wherein  the  parties  have  been  assured  of  victory,  it 
has  not  been  unusual  for  a  battle  to  be  preceded  by  a  song  of  tri- 
umph. It  was  thus  when  Jehoshaphat  went  forth  against  his  ene- 
mies :  singers  were  first  appointed  to  praise  the  Lord,  and  then 
the  army  was  led  on  to  the  engagement.*  And  thus  our  Lord, 
when  about  to  engage  the  powers  of  darkness,  being  certain  of 
victory,  exclaimed,  "  Now  is  the  judgment  of  this  world  :  now 
shall  the  prince  of  this  world  be  cast  out ! — Now  is  the  Son  of 
man  glorified,  and  God  is  glorified  in  him  !"t  It  is  thus,  I  con- 
ceive, l\)at  the  prophecy,  having  anticipated  the  victory  over 
lahylon  \u  a  song  of  triumph,  proceeds  to  describe  the  battle. 
The  scene  of  the  song  was  in  heaven  ;  but  the  battle  in  which  the 
event  will  actually  occur  is  upon  earth.  It  is  the  same  as  that 
before  described  under  the  sixth  vial,  namely,  the  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon ;  *'  the  great  e^y  of  God  Almighty," — "  the  supper  of  the 
great  God!" 

Observe  the  preparations  for  it. — "Heaven  is  opened,  a  white 
horse  is  Seen,  and  he  that  sat  upon  it  is  called  Faithful  and  True, 

*  2  Chrori.xx.  t  John  xii.  31.  xiii.  31. 


Chapter  XIX.]  FALSE  PROPHET  TAKEN.  227 

who  in  righteousness  doth  judge  and  make  war."  We  can  be  at 
no  loss  in  deciding  who  this  great  warrior  is.  He  is  doubtless  the 
same  that  is  addressed  in  Psa.  xlv.  3,  4.  "  Gird  thy  sword  upon 
thy  thigh,  O  most  mighty,  with  thy  glory  and  thy  majesty  :  and  in 
thy  majesty  ride  prosperously,  because  of  truth,  and  meekness, 
and  righteousness  :  and  thy  right  hand  shall  teach  thee  terrible 
things." — I  may  add,  he  is  the  same  that  is  described  in  the  first 
six  verses  of  the  sixty-third  chapter  of  Isaiah;  and  what  is  here 
predicted  by  John  not  only  alludes  to  that  prophecy,  but  appears 
to  refer  to  the  same  event.  His  coming  up  from  Edom  with  gar- 
ments stained  with  the  blood  of  his  enemies,  appears  to  be  justly 
paraphrased  by  Dr.  Watts  :  *■ 

"  I  lift  my  banner,  saith  the  Lord. 

Where  antichrist  has  stood  ; 
The  city  of  my  gospel-foes 

Shall  be  a  field  of  blood. 

My  heart  hath  studied  just  revenge, 

And  now  the  day  appears'; 
The  day  of  my  redeem'd  is  come, 

To  wipe  away  their  tear?. 

Slaughter,  and  my  devouring  sword, 

Shall  walk  the  streets  around  ; 
Babel  shall  reel  beneath  the  stroke. 

And  stagger  to  the  ground." 

It  may  be  thought  that  this  bloody  representation  is  unsuitaljle 
to  the  character  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  ;  and  that  the  battle  be- 
tween him  and  his  army  on  the  one  side,  and  that  of  the  beast  and 
kings  on  the  other,  is  contrary  to  the  genius  of  the  gospel  dispen- 
sation. To  solve  this  difficulty,  let  it  be  observed,  that  the  war 
here  described  is  of  two  kinds,  and  Christ  sustains  a  two-fold  char- 
acter in  conducting  it.  The  first  is  spirihial ;  and  this  he  under- 
takes as  the  "head  of  (he  church."  In  this  character  he  rides 
upon  a  white  horse,  and  the  armies  of  heaven  follow  him  upon 
white  horses ;  fitly  representing  the  great  efforts  that  shall  be 
making  at  the  very  period  of  Babylon's  overthrow,  to  spread  the 
gospel  over  the  whole  earth.     The  second  is  providential ;  an(* 


22g  THE  BEAST  AND  THE        [Discourse  XXVII. 

this  he  undertakes  as  "  head  over  all  things  to  the  church."  In 
this  character,  he  is  "  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipt  in  blood.'^  In 
making  war  in  his  spiritual  character,  he  does  not  wait  to  be 
attacked  by  his  enemies  :  he  goes  forth  in  this  respect  conquering 
and  to  conquer.  But  in  so  far  as  the  war  is  of  a  providential  char 
acter,  the  enemies  are  the  aggressors.  The  beast  and  the  kings 
of  the  earth,  and  their  armies,  "gather  together  to  make  war 
against  him  and  his  army."  Ver.  19.  The  idea  conveyed  by  this 
language  is,  that  while  he  who  sitteth  upon  the  white  horse,  and 
his  army  are  going  forth  to  spread  the  everlasting  gospel  in  the 
world,  the  beast  and  his  allies  will  gather  together  to  oppose  its 
progress,  and  will  perish  ir/"the  attempt. 

There  is  no  necessity  for  supposing  the  armies  of  Christ  will 
have  literally  to  fight  with  those  of  the  beast  and  the  kings  :  but 
while  they  are  following  him  in  spreading  the  gospel,  He,  as  King 
of  kings  and  Lord  and  lords,"  may  work  the  utter  overthrow  of 
their  adversaries,  by  setting  them  at  variance  with  one  another. 
We  have  seen  this  accomplished  in  part  already,  in  the  antipathies 
and  wars  which  have  raged  between  Infidelity  and  Popery  ;  and 
such  may  be  the  progress  of  things,  till,  like  two  furious  beasts  of 
prey,  they  shall  both  be  destroyed.  The  account  itself  agrees 
with  this  supposition  :  for  though  the  armies  of  the  beast  are  said 
to  have  gathered  together  against  the  armies  of  him  that  sat  upon 
the  horse,  yet  there  is  no  mention  of  any  being  engaged  in  their 
overthrow  but  he  himself.  It  is  he  that  "smites  the  nations," 
••  treads  the  wine-press,"  and  has  his  "  vesture  dipt  in  blood." 
It  is  remarkable,  too,  that  in  the  corresponding  prophecy  of  Isa. 
Ixiii.  1 — 6,  he  is  said  to  have  "  trodden  the  wine-press  alone, 
and  of  the  people,  there  was  none  with  him." 

These  remarks  may  suffice  for  the  general  meaning  of  the 
prophecy.     Let  us  now  attend  to  a  few  of  the  particulars. 

It  is  a  joyful  sight  to  see  the  Son  of  God  riding  forth  upon  the 
white  horse.  He  will  not  wait  for  the  fall  of  the  antichristian 
powers  ere  he  extends  his  spiritual  kingdom.  The  flight  of  the 
evangelical  angel  was  prior  to  the  fall  of  Babylon  ;  such  is  still 
the  order  of  things  ;  audit  is  in  opposing  this  great  and  good  work 


CuAPTKR  XIX.]  FALSE  PROPHET  TAKEN.  229 

that  the  enemies  of  the  gospel  will  bring  destruction  upon  them- 
selves. 

The  character  given  to  this  divine  warrior  must  not  be  overlook- 
ed. He  is  "  faithful  and  true,"  as  performing  all  his  engagements 
to  God,  and  fulfilling  all  his  promises  to  men.  "  In  righteousness 
he  doth  judge  and  make  war."  The  cause  in  which  he  is  en- 
gaged is  just,  and  all  his  measures  are  in  harmony  with  it.  "  His 
eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,"  burning  with  holy  indignation  against 
his  enemies.  "  And  on  his  head  were  many  crowns,"  denoting  his 
great  power,  and  numerous  conquests.  "  And  he  had  a  name 
written  that  no  man  knew  but  he  himself ;"  for  after  all  that  is 
known  of  the  glory  of  his  character  it  passeth  knowledge.  The 
'•  vesture  dipt  in  blood"  refers  to  what  has  been  said  of  the  de- 
struction of  his  enemies  by  means  of  wars  kindled  by  their  own 
malignity.  ''  His  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God,"  as  being  that 
divine  person  whose  office  it  is  to  reveal  the  mind  of  God  to  men, 
and  whose  victories  are  accomplished  by  means  of  the  gospel, 
"  The  armies  of  heaven  on  while  horses"  are  the  friends  of  Christ, 
who  go  forth  in  their  respective  stations,  and  lay  themselves  out  to 
promote  his  kingdom.  "The  sharp  sword  that  goeth  out  of  his 
mouth,"  is  his  truth,  which  is  not  only  the  means  of  saving  believ- 
ers, but  of  punishing  unbelievers.  By  his  word  they  shall  be  judged 
at  the  last  day,  and  his  threatenings  will  fall  upon  them  even  in  the 
present  world.  Those  who  are  not  destroyed  by  his  judgments 
on  the  antichristian  party,  will  be  despoiled  of  their  power,  and 
ruled  as  with  a  rod  of  iron.  "  And  he  treadeth  the  winepress  of 
jhe  fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God" — The  vine  of  the  earth 
being  ripe  for  destruction,  like  grapes  cast  into  a  press,  he  will 
tread  them  in  his  anger,  and  trample  them  in  his  fury.  And  he 
hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written,  KING  OF 
KINGS  AND  LORD  OF  LORDS."  In  this  there  is  something 
especially  appropriate,  as  it  respects  those  kings  who  have  op 
posed  his  gospel,  and  lorded  it  over  the  consciences  of  his  subjects. 
He  has  long  sustained  this  name  in  right,  but  henceforward  he  will 
sustain  it  in  foct. 

And  now  comes  on  the  decisive  battle,  the  battle  of  Armageddon, 
the  great  daij  of  God  Almighty,  the  supper  of  the  great  God .' 


230  T'HE  BEAST  AND  THE        [Discourse  XXVIf.. 

Terrible  things  in  righteousness  have  occurred  in  our  times  ;  but 
by  the  strong  language  used  to  express  this  event  it  seems  as  if  it 
would  surpass  every  thing  which  has  gone  before  it.  It  is  unlikely 
that  it  should  consist  of  a  single  battle,  but  rather  of  a  war,  or  suc- 
cession of  battles,  though  doubtless  one  must  be  the  last.  It  is 
proclaimed  by  an  "  angel  standing  in  the  sun,"  whose  voice  would 
of  course  be  heard  from  the  rising  to  the  going  down  thereof.  The 
mode  in  which  he  announces  it  is  by  an  invitation  to  the  fowls  of 
heaven  to  come  as  to  a  supper,  to  feast  upon  the  carcases  of  all 
ranks  and  degrees  of  men  who  shall  be  found  on  the  antichristian 
side.  The  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  make  common 
cause  with  him,  being  gathered  together  with  their  armies  to  make 
war  against  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  horse,  and  against  his  army, 
will  now  be  utterly  overthrown.  Those  powers  which  shall  be 
found  supporting  the  papal  hierarchy,  together  with  "  the  false 
prophet,"  or  the  hierarchy  itself,  after  a  corrupt  and  bloody  reign 
of  1260  years,  will  be  "  taken  and  cast  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire, 
burning  with  brimstone." 

It  was  remarked  on  Chapter  xvii.  7-  that  the  corruption  of  the 
church  is  ascribed  to  her  alliance  with  the  secular  beast ;  and  it 
is  no  less  remarkable  that  the  overthrow  of  the  secalar  beast  is 
ascribed  to  its  alliance  with  the  church.  It  was  "  because  of  the 
great  words  that  the  little  horn  spake  against  the  Most  High,  that 
*he  beast  on  whose  head  it  grew  should  be  slain,  and  his  body  de- 
stroyed, and  given  to  the  burning  flame."  Dan.  vii.  1 1.  Let  gov- 
ernments consider  this,  and  tremble  at  such  alliances. 

It  is  true  that  neither  political  nor  ecclesiastical  bodies,  as  such, 
can  be  literally  cast  into  a  place  of  torment,  as  individual  unbeliev- 
ers that  compose  them  will  be  :  they  may  however  be  cast  into 
perdition  so  as  never  to  rise  any  more,  which  may  be  the  whole 
of  what  is  intended.  As  the  Christian  church  in  her  Millennial 
glory  is  described  in  language  applicable  to  individual  believers, 
(Ver.  8.)  so  the  antichristian  church  is  represented  as  a  hardened 
sinner,  arrested  in  a  course  of  wickedness,  and  sent  to  his  own 
place. 

Finally,  It  is  supposed  that  after  this  terrible  overthrow  there 
will  be  a  remnant,  like  the  scattered  remains  of  a  defeated  army. 


Chapter  XIX.]  FALSE  PROPHET  TAKEN.  23 1 

who  shall  still  be  on  the  side  of  antichrist  :  but  they  shall  be 
"  slain  by  the  sword  of  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  horse,  which 
sword  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth."  As  the  battle  above  de- 
scribed is  the  same  as  that  of  Armageddon  under  the  sixth  vial,  so 
••the  sword  proceeding  out  of  Christ's  mouth"  corresponds  with 
the  spiritual  judgments  under  the  seventh  vial.  They  who  have 
escaped  the  temporal  calamities  of  the  former,  will,  except  they 
repent,  fall  under  the  spiritual  judgments  of  the  latter.  The 
threatenings  of  Christ's  word  will  overtake  them.  Their  hearts 
will  fail  within  them,  as  did  the  heart  of  Nabal  when  told  of  the 
words  of  David,  Like  him  they  will  be  smitten  of  God  and  die  ; 
and  having  no  successors  to  stand  up  in  their  place,  their  cause 
will  die  with  them. 


DISCOURSE  XXVIII. 


ON   THE   MILLENNIUM. 


Cbap.ZX.l— 6. 

Jlnd  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven^  having  the  key  of 
the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand.  2  And  he  laid 
hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which  is  the  Devil,  and  Satan, 
and  bound  him  a  thousand  years,  3  And  cast  him  into  the  bottomless 
pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive 
he  nations  no  more,  till  the  thousand  years  should  be  fulfilled :  and 
after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  season. 

We  have  seen  the  taking  of  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet,  and 
in  that  the  fall  of  Babylon  :  but  the  principal  mover  in  the  confed- 
eracy is  the  dragon,  and  of  him  no  mention  was  made  in  the  battle 
before  described.  From  hence,  though  he  had  not  been  expresg- 
ly  called  *'  that  old  serpen!  the  Devil  and  Satan,"  we  might  have 
presumed  that  he  was  not  of  an  order  of  beings  to  be  crushed  by 
the  hand  of  man.  His  being  in  one  place  described  as  "  a  great 
red  dragon"  with  the  seven  heads  and  ten  horns  of  the  Roman  beast, 
/-Chap.  xii.  3.)  can  therefore  only  respect  the  form  under  which 
he  at  that  time  acted  out  his  mischievous  designs. 

This  great  red  dragon  that  had   formerly  been  cast  out  of 
heavenws  supposed  to  be  yet  on  earth  ;  and  after  the  taking  of  his 
agents,  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet,  is  about  to  rally  his  scat 
T.ered  forces,  and  »o  engage  in  new  schemes  against  the  Lord  and 

Vol.  VI.  30 


234  THE  MILLENNIUM.  [IDiscocrse  XXVllI. 

against  his  Christ.  If  he  be  not  bound,  all  the  success  agninst  the 
other  will  signify  but  little  ;  for  he  will  not  be  at  a  loss  how  to 
deceive  the  world,  and  to  engage  them  anew  in  some  antichristian 
enterprise. 

But  who  is  able  to  bind  him  ?  The  hand  of  man  cannot  take 
him.  Lo,  "  an  angel  comes  down  from  heaven,  having  the  key  of 
the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,  and  lays  hold  on 
him  and  binds  him  a  thousand  years'"  The  apprehension  and 
imprisonment  of  this  enemy  will  complete  the  victory. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  who  this  angtl  is,  for  we  know  who 
hath  the  "  keys  of  bell  and  of  death."  To  him  it  appertaineth, 
after  having  been  manifested  to  destroy  his  works,  to  arrest  him 
in  his  course,  and  to  set  bounds  to  his  operations.  The  hand  of 
man  could  not  talte  him  ;  but  the  hand  of  Christ  can  lay  fast  hold 
of  him.  The  dragon  being  cast  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut 
up,  and  a  seal  set  upon  him  to  prevent  his  deceiving  the  nations 
for  a  thousand  years,  the  kingdom  of  Christ  shall  now  be  establish- 
ed  over  the  whole  earth. 

Various  questions  hare  arisen  concerning  this  Millennial  state, 
both  at  to  its  nature  and  duration.  With  respect  to  the  latter  the 
**  thousadd  year**'  require,  1  think,  in  this  instance  to  be  taken 
literally  ;  ibr  if  understood  of  so  many  years  as  there  are  days  in 
this  period,  the  duration  of  the  world  would  greatly  exceed  what 
we  are  elseivhere  given  to  expect.  The  apostles  seem  to  have 
considered  themselves  as  having  passed  the  meridian  of  time,  and 
as  drawing  on  towards  the  close  of  it.  Such  appears  to  be  the 
import  of  the  following  passages  : — God  hath  in  these  last  days 
Spoken  to  us  by  his.  Son. — But  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world 
hath  he  appeared  to  put  svCay  sin  by  the  sacrifice  himself — ♦'  The 
end  of  all  things  is  at  hand — The  coming  of  the  Lord  draweth 
nigh — Behold,  the  judge  standeth  before  the  door — He  that  testifieth 
these  things  saith,  Surely /come  quickhj P^  Heb.  i.  1.  ix.  26. 
1  Pet.  iv.  7.  James  v.  8, 9-  Rev.  xxii.  20.  But  if  the  thousand 
years  were  reckoned  a  day  for  a  year,  we  are  at  present  but  upon 
the  threshold  of  time  :  the  last  judgment  must  in  this  case  be  at 
a  distance  of  hundreds  of  thousands  of  years. 


Chapter  XX.]  THE  .MILLENNIUM  ^  236 

A  question  of  more  importance  is  that  which  respects  the  nature 
of  this  Millennial  reign  of  Christ,  whether  it  be  spiritual  or  person- 
al.* Those  who  favour  the  first,  consider  it  as  a  time  in  which 
the  gospel  will  be  spread  over  the  whole  earth,  and  cordially 
embraced  both  by  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  when  those  prophecies  will 
be  fulfilled  which  speak  of  the  cessation  of  wars  ;  of  the  stone  cut 
out  without  hands  becoming  a  great  mountain,  arnd  filling  the  whole 
earth  ;  of  the  little  leaven  leavening  the  whole  lump  ;  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  covering  the  earth  as  the  watefs  cover  the 
sea  ;  of  the  first  dominion  coming  to  Zion  ;  and  of  the  kingdom, 
and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom,  under  the 
whole  heaven,  being  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High. 

Those,  on  the  other  hand,  who  plead  for  a  personal  reigri  of 
Chrii-t  upon  earth,  consider  the  Millennium  as  a  state  of  immortali- 
ti/,  a  state  subsequent  to  the  general  conflagration,  wherein  the 
righteous,  being  raised  from  their  graves,  shall  live  and  reign  with 
Christ  a  thousand  years  ;  after  which  the  wicked  dead  being  rais- 
ed, the  general  judgment  shall  follow. 

Whatever  respect  I  feel  for  some  who  have  maintained  the 
latter  hypothesis,  I  find  insurmountable  objections  to  the  hypo- 
thesis itself. 

First,  The  idea  of  a  personal  reign  appears  to  me  nearly  to 
exclude  that  of  a  spiritnal  one,  by  leaving  little  or  no  place  for  iU 
It  is  clear  that  the  pouring  out  of  the  seven  vials  is  principally  for 
ihe  purpose  of  destroying  the  antichristian  system,  and  that  when 
this  is  accomplished,  the  Millennium  follows.  No  sooner  are  the 
beast  and  the  false  prophet  taken  under  the  sixth  vial,  and  the 
world  (like  the  temple  after  being  polluted  by  Antiochus)  purifi- 
ed from  its  abominations  by  the  seventh,  than  the  dragon  is  bound 

*  I  say  nothing  of  a  third  class,  which  might  be  denominated  poliiieal,  aaJ 
which  in  tlie  dejirium  that  prevailed  a  few  years  since,  made  the  dragonto  he 
"  monarchy  in  general,"  the  Millennial  Ihronci  (Chap.  xx.  4.)  seats  of  magis- 
terial authority  to  which  Ihe  people  were  exalted,  and  the  new  heavens  and  the 
new  earth  the  resulis  of  the  American  and  French  Revolutions  I  Such  are  the 
effects  of  interpreting  prophecy  with  the  view  of  establishing  a  political  hy- 
pothesis. 


236  THE  MILLENNIUM.  [DiseoiTRSB  XXVIIL 

for  a  thousand  years.  If  then  this  thousand  years  reign  be  per 
sonal,  the  second  coming  of  Christ  must  immediately  succeed  the 
ruin  of  antichrist.  But  if  so,  how,  or  when  are  all  those  prophe- 
cies to  be  fulfilled  which  describe  the  prosperity  of  the  church  in 
the  latter  days  ?  How  are  wars  to  cease  in  the  earth,  and  peace 
succeed  to  it,  when  as  soon  as  the  troubles  of  the  earth  are  de- 
stroyed, the  world  will  be  at  an  end  ?  On  this  principle  antichrist 
will  reign  till  the  heavens  are  no  more.  The  end  of  the  1260 
years  will  be  the  end  of  time,  and  the  church  will  have  no  exist- 
ence upon  the  present  eafth  but  "  in  the  wilderness."  Instead 
of  the  stone,  after  breaking  in  pieces  the  image,  *<  becoming  a 
great  mountain,  and  filling  the  whole  earth,"  no  sooner  is  the 
image  broken  to  pieces,  than  the  earth  itself  shall  be  burnt  up. 
And  on  the  destruction  of  the  little  horn,  (Dan.  vii.  26,  27.)  in- 
stead of  "  the  kingdom,  atid  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the 
kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven  being  given  to  the  people  of  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High,"  no  sooner  shall  that  horn  be  broken  than 
the  whole  earth  will  be  destroyed  with  it ! 

Secondly,  The  idea  of  a  personal  reign  represents  Christ's 
second  coming  at  a  thousand  years  distance  from  the  last  judgment ; 
whereas  the  scripture  speaks  of  the  one  a%  immediately  following 
the  other,  and  as  being  the  grand  object  of  it.  "  The  Lord  Jesus 
will  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels,  in  flaming 
fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey 
not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  :  who  shall  be  punished 
with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from 
the  glory  of  his  power  ;  whkn  he  shall  come  to  bk  glorified  in 
HIS  SAINTS,  and  to  be  admired  in  all  them  that  believe  in  that  day." 
2  Thes.  i.  7 — 10.  "  Behold,  the  Lord  cometh  with  ten  thousand 
of  his  saints  to  execute  judgment  upon  all,  &c."  Jude  14.  "  I 
charge  thee  before  God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at  his  appearing  and  kingdom.**  2 
Tim.  iv.  1. 

Thirdly,  The  idea  of  a  personal  reign  represents  believers  as 
raised  to  a  state  of  immortality  a  thousand  years  before  the  close 
of  Christ's  mediatorial  kingdom  ;  whereas  the  scripture  represents 
the  one  as  immediately  succeeding  the  other.     Speaking  of  the 


Chapter  XX.]  THE  MILLENNIUM.  231 

resurrection,  the  apostle  says  '•  Christ  the  first  fruits,  and  after- 
wards they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coining.  Then  cometh  the  end 
when  he  shall  have  delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God  even  the 
Father  ;  when  he  shall  have  put  down  all  rule,  and  all  authority, 
and  power  ;  for  he  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies  under 
his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death."  1 
Cor.  XV.  23 — 28.  Now  the  resurrection  of  the  saints  will  itself 
be  the  resurrection  of  death.  If  therefore  the  end  then  cometh, 
there  is  no  place  for  a  personal  reign  of  a  thousand  years  between 
them.  Besides,  if  death  be  the  last  enemy,  and  this  enemy  be 
destroyed  in  the  resurrection,  how  can  there  be  a  Gog  and 
Magog  army, to  be  destroj'ed  a  thousand  years  after  it  ? 

Fourthly,  Those  who  consider  the  Millennial  reign  as  personal, 
confine  the  last  resurrection  and  the  Jinal judgment,  as  described  in 
the  latter  part  of  the  chapter,  to  the  wicked:  but  there  is  nothing 
in  that  account  of  the  resurrection  which  requires  it  to  be  limited 
to  them.  The  sea  is  said  to  give  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it  ; 
and  death  and  hell  (or  the  grave)  to  give  up  the  dead  which  were 
in  them  ;  which  language  equally  applies  to  the  righteous  and  the 
wicked  :  and  as  to  the  last  judgment,  which  immediately  follows, 
had  it  been  confined  to  the  wicked,  it  would  not  have  been  said, 
''  Whosoever  was  not  found  "written  in  the  book  of  life  was  casj 
into  the  lake  of  fire,"  since  on  this  principle  they  could  -  one  of 
them  be  found  written  in  it. 

If  the  last  judgment,  as  described  in  Chap,  xx.  11  — 15.,  do  not 
include  that  of  the  righteous  as  well  as  the  wicked,  there  is  no 
proof  from  this  account  of  their  being  judged  at  all.  The  scrip- 
tures, however,  are  very  express,  that  "  we  must  all  appear 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  and  give  account  of  the  deeds 
done  in  the  body  ;"  and  that  "  God  will  bring  every  work  into 
judgment,  whether  it  be  good,  or  whether  it  be  evil." 

Fifthly,  The  account  of  Satan's  being  loosed  after  a  thousand 
years'  restraint,  and  going  forth  to  deceive  the  nations,  and  to 
gather  together  the  armies  of  Gog  and  Magog,  does  not  comport 
with  a  state  of  immortality,  or  with  the  condition  of  men  after 
their  resurrection.     Wicked  men  may  rise,  indeed,  with  the  siarae 


238  THE  MILLENNIUM.  [Discottrse  XXVIII. 

enmity  ngainst  God  and  religion  as  they  possessed  at  death  :  but  as 
to  their  being  able  to  collect  together,  and  to  encompass  the  church 
of  God  in  hope  of  destroying  it,  the  idea  is  gross  and  inadmissible. 
The  sea  and  the  grave  will  give  up  their  dead,  not  to  become  fol- 
lowers of  Satan  in  a  new  enterprise,  but  to  be  judged  every  man 
according  to  his  vvork.     Ver.  13. 

Finally,  To  represent  the  Millennium,  which  precedes  the  last 
judgment,  as  a  state  of  immortality,  is  to  confound  it  with  the  New 
Jerusalem  which  follows  it.  The  latter  is  indeed  a  state  of  im- 
mortality :  for  "there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow, 
nor  crying,  neither  slr.xW  there  be  any  more  pain  ;  for  the  former 
things  are  passed  away  :"*  but  this  language  itself  implies  that 
till  after  the  final  judgment  it  shall  not  be  so. 

For  these  reasons,  as  well  as  from  the  figurative  language  of 
almost  the  whole  of  the  prophecy,  I  cannot  think  that  the  Millen- 
nium is  to  be  understood  of  a  personal  reign  of  Christ,  in  a  stlte  of 
immortality  ;  but  of  that  glorious  rest  which  the  church  will  enjoy 
-after  the  destruction  of  her  antichristian  enemies-  Under  this 
view,  therefore,  I  shall  now  attend  to  the  description  given  of  it. 

4  And  1  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judgment  was 
given  unto  them  :  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded 
for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had 
not  -worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had  received 
his  mark  upon  tneir  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands  ;  and  they  lived 
and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  5  But  the  rest  of  the 
dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years  were  finished.  This 
is  the  first  resurrection.  6  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in 
the  first  resurrection  :  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but 
they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  zcith  him 
n  thousand  years. 

These  thrones  correspond  with  the  account  in  Dan.  vii.  where 
after  the  power  of  the  little  horn  is  broken,  it  follows,  "And  the 
kingdom,  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom  under 
the  whole  heaven,  was  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the 
Most  High."  Stations  of  importance  both  in  the  world  and  in  the 
church,  will  be  filled  by  righteous  men.     Righteousness  therefore 

•  Chap.  xxi.  4. 


CHAPTKa  XX.]  THE  MILLENNIUM.  239 

will  flow  as  a  river,  and  corruption  and  violence  will  recede  be- 
fore it.  The  public  mind  will  favour  this  course  of  things.  Thus 
it  is  that  wars  atid  oppressions,  and  all  other  disorders,  will  in  a 
great  measure  subside.  Every  thing  being  done  on  Christian 
principles^  Christ  will  reign.  "  God's  way  will  be  known  upon 
earth,  and  his  saving  health  among  all  nations.  The  people  shall 
be  glad  and  sing  for  joy,  for  the  Lord  will  judge  them  righteously;'" 
Psalm  Ixvii. 

The  "  judgment  given  unto  them,  and  to  the  souls  that  were 
beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,"  denotes  that  God  will  now 
vindicate  their  character,  and  avenge  their  wrongs.  This  appears 
to  be  the  meaning  in  Chap.  xi.  18.  and  xviii.  20.  The  vengeance 
poured  upon  the  antichristian  party  is  in  the  first  of  these  passages 
caWed  judging  the  dead,  because  il  vindicates  them  and  the  cause 
in  which  they  suffered,  and  avenges  them  on  their  adversaries. 
Thus  it  will  be  during  the  Millennium.  The  cause  in  which  the 
martyrs  have  suflfered  will  then  triumph  :  and  while  the  names  of 
their  persecutors  will  rot  in  execration,  their  labours  will  be  in 
request,  and  their  characters  embalmed  in  the  memory  of  mankind. 
It  is  thus,  1  conceive,  that  the  martyrs  will  "  live  and  reign  with 
Christ  a  thousand  years." 

The  antichristian  party,  on  the  other  hand  called  "  the  rest  of 
the  dead,"  or  the  "  remnant"  that  escaped  from  the  battle  in 
which  "  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  were  taken,  were  slain 
with  the  sword  of  him  that  sat  on  the  horse,  which  sword  proceed- 
ed out  df  his  mouth."  In  other  words,  they  will  become  as  dead 
men  during  the  whole  of  the  Millennial  period.  They  would  die 
as  a  body  in  that  that  they  had  no  successors  to  stand  up  in  their 
place,  and  as  individuals,  if  any  remained,  would  be  unable  to 
impede  the  progress  of  ihe  gospel.  After  this,  their  leader  bein^ 
let  loose,  and  permitted  to  make  one  more  desperate  effort,  they 
will  then  "  live  ag^in"  though  it  will  be  but  for  a  short  season. 

"  This  (adds  the  sacred  writer)  is  the  first  resurrection.  Bless- 
ed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection  :  on  such 
the  second  death  hath  no  power  ;  but  they  shall  be  priests  of 
God  and  of  Chri.st,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years." 
Those  who  consider  the  reign  of  Christ  personal,  understand  this 


240  THE  MILLENNIUM.  [DiscouusB  XXVim 

ef  the  resurrection  of  the  bodies  of  the  righteous  which  they  sup- 
pose will  be  a  thousand  years  before  that  of  the  wicked.  A  ""^ first 
resurrection"  doubtless  implies  a  second,  as  much  as  a  "  second 
death"  implies  a  first  :  but  as  the  first  and  second  deaths  are  dif- 
ferent in  their  nature,  so  may  be  the  first  and  s'econd  resurrections. 
I  question  if  there  be  any  proof  of  the  corporeal  resurrection  of 
the  righteous  being  prior  in  order  of  time  to  that  of  tlie  wicked. 
The  only  passage_that  I  recollect  to  have  seen  alleged  for  it,  is,  I 
Thes.  iv.  16.  "And  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  ^rsf."  It  is 
not,  however,in  respect  of  the  resurrection  of  the  wicked  that  they 
are  said  to  rise  first,  but  of  the  change  of  the  living  saints  :  for  it 
follows,  "  Then  we  who  are  alive,  and  remain,  shall  be  caught  up, 
&c."  The  context  says  nothing  of  the  wicked,  or  of  their  res- 
urrection. The  resurrection  of  the  righteous  being  mentioned 
alone,  or  without  that  of  the  wicked,  does  not  prove  that  the  one 
will  be  prior  to  the  other.  If  it  proves  any  thing  concerning  the 
wicked,  it  would  seem  to  be  that  there  will  be  no  resurrection  of 
them  :  but  knowing  from  other  scriptures  that  there  will  be  a 
resurrection,  "  both  of  the  just  and  the  unjust,"  we  do  not  draw 
this  inference  ;  nor  have  we  any  ground  for  drawing  the  other. 

The  "  first  resurrection"  appears  to  me  to  be  no  other  than  the 
Millennium  itself,  to  which  all  that  is  said  of  it  will  apply.  During 
this  glorious  period,  the  church  will  have  its  Pauls  and  Peters  and 
Johns  over  again.  Men  will  be  raised  up  who  will  go  forth  in  the 
spirit  and  power  of  those  worthies,  as  much  as  John  the  Baptist 
did  in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias.  Thus  the  apostles  and  mar- 
tyrs will,  as  it  were,  be  raised  from  their  graves,  and  live  again 
upon  the  earth. 

The  blessedness  pronounced  upon  him  that  hath  a  part  in  it,  is 
expressive  of  the  happiness  of  those  times.  The  idea  is  the  same 
as  that  in  Chap.  xix.  9.  ''  Blessed  are  they  that  are  called  to  the 
marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb  :" — and  that  in  Dan.  xii.  12.  "  Bless- 
ed is  he  that  waiteth  and  cometh  to  the  thousand  three  hundred 
and  five  and  thirty  days!"  Each  of  these  passages  refers  to  the 
same  period.  If  a  blessing  was  pronounced  on  those  who  saw 
the  early  part  of  gospel  times,  much  more  on  those  who  shall  en- 
joy the  latter.    It  were  not  enough  however  to  exist  in  those  times  .* 


1M|iPTBR  XX.]  THE  MILLENNIUM.  241 

to  be  blessed  we  must  have  "  a  part"  in  all  thai  is  going  on  ;  an»J 
in  order  to  this  we  must  be  "  holy."  Otherwise,  God  might 
work  a  work  in  our  days  which  we  should  not  believe,  but  de- 
spise it,  and  wonder,  and  perish  ! 

Thejirst  resurrection  supposes  a  second,  and  which  seems  to 
be  that  of  the  just  and  the  unjust.  In  this  the  wicked  shall  be 
raised  to  die  a  second  death  ;  but  over  the  followers  of  Christ  the 
second  death  shall  have  no  power.  As  a  pledge  of  their  victory, 
they  are  already  made  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall 
reign  in  spiritual  prosperity  from  generation  to  generation,  for  the 
space  of  a  thousand  years. 


Vol.  VI.  31 


DISCOURSE  XXIX. 


THE   FALLING  AWAY,  THE   END  OP  THE   WORLD,  THE  RESURRECTION 
OF  THE  DEAD,  AND  THE  LAST  JUDGMENT. 


Chap.  XX.  7—16. 

And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed 
out  of  his  prison.  8  And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations,  which 
arc  in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather 
them  together  to  battle ;  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the' sand  of  the 
sea. 

It  seems  almost  incredible,  after  so  loog  and  glorious  a  season 
of  grace,  that  Satan  should  so  recover  his  influence  in  the  world, 
as  that  the  number  of  his  adherents  should  become  "  as  the  sand 
of  the  sea  !"  Yet  thus  it  is.  What  is  ordinarily  called  the  reli- 
gion of  a  people  becomes  a  sort  of  national  habit,  to  which  they 
are  attached  from  generation  to  generation.  But  it  is  not  thus 
with  true  religion.  There  is  nothing  in  it  suited  to  the  temper  of 
mind  with  which  men  are  born  into  the  world.  If  therefore  the 
Holy  Spirit  be  aggrieved,  and  withdraw  his  influence  but  from  one 
generation,  it  will  be  like  that  which  succeeded  the  times  of 
Joshua,  that  "knew  not  the  Lord."  If  in  such  a  state  of  things 
Satan  be  permitted  to  ply  with  his  temptations,  he  is  certain  to  be 
successful. 

"  The  four  quarters  of  the  earth"  prior  to  this  must  have  been 
evangelized  by  the  gospel  ;  but  the  dragon  being  let  loose  deceives 
them ;  not  by  any  new  superstition,  like  that  of  popery  ;  for  as 


244  1'HE  END  OF  THE  WORLD.        [Discourse  XXIX. 

to  the  beast  and  tlie  false  prophet,  they  will  long  since  have  gone 
to  perdition.  It  may  be  by  a  persecuting  infidelity,  the  spirit  in- 
spired by  the  dragon  himself,  that  this  last  effort  will  be  made. 
Having  seen  so  much  of  Christianity  in  the  world,  the  hearts  of 
the  wicked  will  rise  against  it,  and  be  so  far  *'  deceived"  by  the 
wicked  one  as  fo  imagine  themselve*  capable  of  extirpating  it 
from  the  earth. 

The  name  given  to  the  enemies  of  Christ  is  borrowed  from 
the  thirty-eighth  and  thirty-ninth  chapters  of  Ezekiel,  where 
mention  is  made  of  Gogand  Magog.  It  does  not  appear,  however, 
(hat  the  prophecy  of  Ezekiel  and  John  refer  to  the  same  period  j 
but  that  the  language  is  merely  allusive.  Ezekiel's  Gog  and 
Magog  seem  to  refer  to  a  combination  among  the  nations  against 
tlie  house  of  Israel,  soon  after  their  restoration  to  their  own  land 
and  their  conversion  to  Christ,  and  which  will  be  prior  to,  or  at 
the  commencement  of,  the  Millennium  :  but  the  Gog  and  Magog 
army  of  John  is  ''  after  the  thousand  years  are  expired."  The 
meaning  may  be,  that  like  as  the  nations  will  combine  against 
restored  and  converted  Israel,  so  will  the  whole  world  of  the 
ungodly  combine  to  exterminate  Christianity  from  the  earth  :  and 
.IS  the  one  would  issue  in  the  utter  overthrow  of  the  assailants,  so 
would  the  other. 

9  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and  compassed 
the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the  beloved  city  :  and  fire  came 
down  from  God  out  of  Heaven,  and  devoured  them.  10  And  the 
devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone, where  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tor- 
mented daij  and  night  for  ever  and  ever. 

As  there  is  nothing  in  the  account  which  intervenes  between 
this  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  the  "fire  that  cometh  down 
from  God  out  of  heaven"  may  be  no  other  than  the  general  con- 
flagration itself,  spoken  of  by  the  apostles  Peter  and  Paul — "  The 
day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night ;  in  the  which 
the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements 
shall  melt  with  fervent  heat  ;  the  earth  also  and  the  works  that 
are  therein  shall  be  burnt  up. — The  Lord.Tesns  shall  be  revealed 
from  heavon  with  hi^  mighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire,  taking  ven- 


Chapteu  XX.]  AXE  LAST  JUDGMENT.  245 

geance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  that  obey  not  the  gospel 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  2  Pet.  iii.  10.     2  Thes.  i.  8. 

And  now  the  grand  mover  of  all  the  mischief  which  has  taken 
place  in  the  world,  is  not  merely  bound  for  a  season  as  before, 
but  cast  into  perdition,  where  his  agents,  the  beast  and  the  false 
prophet,  are.  There  is  no  mention  of  their  being  "  tormented," 
because  they  as  political  bodies  were  incapable  of  it;  but  of  hint 
it  is  said  he  shall  be  "  tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and 
ever."  Perdition  to  them  will  be  oblivion  ;  but  to  him  a  state  of 
everlasting  punishment. 

1 1  And  I  sate  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from 
whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heavens  fled  away ;  and  there  was 
found  no  place  for  them.  1 2  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great  ^ 
stand  before  God ;  and  the  books  were  opened ;  and  another  book 
was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life  :  and  the  dead  -were  judged  out 
of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their 
morks.  13  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it;  and 
death  and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them  :  and  they 
were  judged  every  man  according  to  their  works.  H  And  death 
and  hell  zvere  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the  second  death. 
15  .ind  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life  was  cast 
into  the  lake  of  fire. 

A  more  impressive  description  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
and  of  eternal  judgment,  is  scarcely  in  the  power  of  language. 
The  words  are  simple,  but  the  sentiments  exceedingly  sublime. 
'*  The  language  is  so  plain,  (says  Mr.  Blackwell,)  as  not  to  need, 
and  so  majestic  and  grand  as  to  exceed,  commentary  or  para- 
phrase." But  it  is  not  for  us  to  stand  admiring  the  language  till 
we  overlook  the  event  itself. 

Lo,  the  dead,  both  "  small  and  great,  stand  before  God !" 
young  and  old,  rich  and  poor,  all  appear  before  the  judgment-seat 
of  Christ.  None  are  so  insignificant  as  to  be  overlooked  ;  none 
so  mighty  as  to  escape  :  the  governers  and  the  governed,  the 
parent  and  the  child,  the  master  and  the  servant,  the  oppressor 
and  the  oppressed,  the  preacher  andMhe  hearer,  all  must  give  an 
at'count  of  themselves  to  God  ? 


246  THE  llESURRKCTIO^r,  kc.        [Discourse  XXIX. 

Men,  owing  to  the  imperfection  of  their  knowledge,  and  of  their 
memories,  make  use  of  "  books  :"  but  God's  infinite  knowledge 
requires  no  such  assistance.  It  is  merely  in  allusion  to  human 
proceedings  that  this  is  spoken.  His  memory  is  itself  the  book 
from  which  he  will  judge  the  world. 

Believing  sinners  are  justified  by  grace  :  but  both  believers 
and  unbelievers  will  be  judged  "  according  to  their  works." 
Those  who  have  sinned  without  the  light  of  revelation,  will  be 
judged  by  the  light  of  nature.  Those  who  have  sinned  against 
revelation  will  be  judged  by  it,  according  to  the  light  they  had,  or 
might  have  had.  Believers  themselves,  though  not  dealt  with 
according  to  their  deserts,  (for  they  will  "  obtain  mercy  of  the 
Lord  in  that  day  !")  yet  their  works  will  be  censured  or  approved 
according  to  what  they  were.  Their  sinful  works  will  be  burnt 
up,  though  they  themselves  are  saved  ;  and  as  to  their  good  works, 
though  there  be  nothing  in  thera  deserving  eternal  life,  or  furnish- 
ing the  least  ground  for  boasting,  yet  will  they  be  admitted  as  evi- 
dences in  their  favour.  Matt.  xxv.  31 — 40. 

There  have  been  many  days  of  judgment,  as  it  were,  in  minia- 
ture, but  this  will  be  universal.  Whether  men  have  died  at  sea, 
or  on  land  ;  and  whatever  became  o(  their  bodies,  vvhelher  slain 
in  battle,  devoured  by  beasts  of  prey,  or  decently  interred  in  their 
graves,  all  will  rise  and  be  judged.  Ver.  IS. 

"  Death  and  hell  (or  tiie  grave  )  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire." 
Death  and  the  grave  are  things  which  belong  to  time,  and  whicli, 
as  rivers  are  lost  in  the  ocean,  will  now  be  swallowed  up  in  eter- 
nity. Prior  to  the  day  of  judgment  the  ungodly  were  confined 
under  their  power  as  in  a  prison  :  but  having  received  their  doom 
they  shall  not  be  rema..ded  thither,  but  shall  go  away  into  ever- 
lasting punishment.  "  This  is  the  second  death."  into  this 
dreadful  abyss  all  will  be  cast,  as  the  just  punishment  of  their  sins, 
excepting  those  whose  names  are  "  written  in  the  book  of  life." 
An  interest  in  the  salvation  of  Christ  is  the  only  security  against 
eternal  death. 


DISCOURSE  XXX. 


THE  NEW   HEAVEN  AND  THE  NEW    EARTH,    WITH    THE    NEW    JERUSA- 
LEM. 


b 


Chap.  xxi.  xxii.  1—5. 


And  I  saw  a  new  heaven,  and  a  new  earth :  for  the  first  heaven 
and  the  first  earth  -were  passed  away '.  and  there  was  no  more  sea. 

2  And  I  John  saw  the  holy  citi/,  new  Jerusalem,  coming  down  from 
God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband. 

3  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying.  Behold,  the 
tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and 
they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them,  and  be 
their  God.  4  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes ; 
and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  any  more  pain :  for  the  former  things  are  passed 
away.  5  And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  said,  Behold,  I  make 
all  things  new.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Write :  for  these  words  are 
true  and  faithful.  6  And  he  said  unto  we,  It  is  done.  1  am 
Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end.  I  will  give  unto 
him  that  is  athirst,  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely. 
7  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things ;  and  I  will  be  his 
God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son.  8  But  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving, 
and  the  abominable,  and  murderers,  and  rvhoremongers,  and  sorce- 


248  THE  NEW  HEAVEN  AND        [Discourse  XXX. 

rers,  and  idolaters,  and  all  liars,  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake 
which  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone  :  which  is  the  second  death. 
0  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels,  which  had  the 
seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  talked  with  me,  say- 
ing. Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  mfe.  10  And 
he  carried  me  a-way  in  the  spirit  to  a  great  and  high  mountain,  and 
showed  me  that  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of 
heaven  from  God,  11  Having  the  glory  of  God:  and  her  light 
was  like  unto  a  stone,  most  precious,  even  like  a  jasper-stone,  clear 
as  crystal;  12  And  had  a  wall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve 
gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names  written  thereon, 
which  are  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel. 
13  On  the  east,  three  gates;  on  the  north,  three  gates;  on  the 
south,  three  gates  ;  and  oti  the  west,  three  gates.  14  And  the  wall 
of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations,  and  in  them  the  names  of  the 
twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb.  15  And  he  that  talked  with  me  had 
a  golden  reed  to  measure  the  city,  and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the 
wall  thereof.  1 6  And  the  city  lieth  four-squai'e,  and  the  length  % 
as  large  as  the  breadth  :  and  he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed, 
twelve  thousand  furlongs.  The  length  and  the  breadth  and  the 
height  of  it  are  equal.  17  -And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  an 
hundred  and  forty  and  four  cubits,  according  to  the  measure  of  a 
man,  that  is,  of  the  angel.  18  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it 
was  of  jasper  ;  and  the  city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glass. 
19  And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were  garnished  with 
all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The  ^rst  foundation  was  jasper ; 
the  second  sapphire ;  the  third,  a  chalcedony;  the  fourth  an  eme- 
rald; 20  The  fifth,  sardonyx;  the  sixth,  sa7'dius ;  the  seventh, 
chrysolite;  the  eighth,  beryl;  the  ninth,  a  topaz;  the  tenth,  a 
chrysoprasus ;  the  eleventh,  a  jacinth ;  the  twelfth,  an  amethyst. 
21  And  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls;  every  several  gale 
was  of  one  pearl ;  and  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  it 
were  transparent  glass.  22  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein :  for  the 
Lord  God  Almighty,  and  the  Lamb,  are  the  temple  of  it.  23  And 
the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon  to  shine  in  it : 
for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof. 
24  .^rtd  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved,  shall  walk  in  the  light 


G'HAPTiiR  XXr.]  THE  NEW  EARTH.  249 

of  if :  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  homur 
into  it.  25  And  (he  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  ahut  at  ad  bij  day  ;  for 
there  shall  be  no  night  there.  26  And  (hey  shall  bri'ig  the  glory 
and  honour  of  the  nations  into  it.  27  And  there  shall  in  no  wise 
inter  into  it  any  thing  that  defileth,  neither  whatsoever  rvorketh 
abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie  :  but  they  which  are  written  in  tJte 
La?nb's  book  of  life. 

We  have  seen  in  the  foregoinjj;  chnpter,  the  end  of  the  world 
nnd  the  last  judjfment,  even  that  fearful  issue  of  things  descrihed 
by  the  Apostle  Peter  :  "  The  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  a?  a  thief 
in  the  night,  in  which  the  heavens  will  pass  away  with  a  great 
noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heart;  the  earth 
also,  and  the  works  that  are  therein  shall  be  burnt  up. — But 
its  the  same  Apostle  adds,  "  Nevertheless,  we,  according  to  his 
promise,  look  for  new  heavens,  and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth 
righteousness  ;"  so  in  this  chapter,  and  the  first  five  verses  of  the 
next,  we  find  an  ample  description  of  them. 

What  then  are  we  to  understand  by  this  "  new  heaven  and  new 
earth,"  this  "  new  Jerusalem,  coming  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven,"  and  this  "  pure  river  of  the  water  of  life,"  which  is 
supposed  to  flow  in  the  midst  of  it  ?  Some  have  considered  it  as 
only  a  more  particular  account  of  the  Millennium.  Bat  to  this  it  is 
objected — First,  The  Millennium  precedes  the  last  judgment, 
whereas  the  new  heavens  and  the  earth  follow  it.  Secondly,  The 
Millennium  was  for  a  limited  time,  but  this  is  "for  ever  and  ever." 
Chap.  xxii.  Ver.  5.  Thirdly,  Under  the  Millennium  the  dragon  is 
only  bound  for  a  season,  and  afterwards  loosed  :  but  here  there  is 
no  dragon,  nor  enemy  of  any  kind.  The  devil  will  have  been 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  to  be  tormented  day  and 
night  for  ever  and  ever  (Chap.  xx.  10.)  ;  "and  there  shall  be 
no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there 
be  any  more  pain  :  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away." 
Ver.  4. 

For  these  reasons  others  have  considered  it  as  no  other  than 
the  heavenly  state.*  Yet  it  seems  singular  that  the  heavenly 
*  LowMAN — HoPKiHS  OH  the  JWilleBnium,  p.  48. 

Vol.  Vr.  S2 


250  Nt^^V  HEAVEN  AND  EARTH.      [Discourse  XX^t. 

state  should  be  introduced  as  a  subject  of  prophecy. — It  is  doubt- 
less an  object  of  promise,  but  prophecy  seems  rather  to  respect 
events  in  the  world  in  which  we  dwell  than  in  the  world  to  come. 
Whatever  is  meant  by  the  glorious  state  here  described,  the  earth, 
as  purified  by  the  conflagration,  is  the  scene  of  it.  The  whole  of 
what  is  said,  instead  of  describing  the  heaven  of  heavens,  repre- 
^■ents  the  glory  of  that  state  as  "  coming  down  upon  the  earth." 
Ver.  1 — 4.  The  truth  appears  to  me  to  be  this :  It  is  a  repre- 
sentation of  heavenly  glory  in  so  far  as  that  glory  relates  to  the  state 
of  the  earth  on  which  we  dwell;  which  instead  of  being  the  stew  of 
the  mother  of  harlots,  shall  become  the  seat  of  "  the  holy  city, 
the  new  Jerusalem,  coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  pre- 
pared as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband."  The  earth  will  not 
be  annihilated  by  fire  any  more  than  it  was  by  water.  It  will  be 
purified  from  sin,  and  all  its  effects.  The  generations  of  a  cor- 
rupt race  of  creatures  having  terminated,  it  will  become  the 
perfect  and  perpetual  abode  of  righteousness.  The  creation  has 
long  been  subjected  to  the  "vanity"  of  supplying  its  Creator's 
enemies  with  the  means  of  carrying  on  their  rebellion  against 
him.  Under  this  "  bondage  of  corruption "  it  has  "  groaned 
and  travailed,"  as  it  were,  in  pain,  longing  to  be  delivered.  And 
now  the  period  is  arrived.  The  liberation  of  the  sons  of  God 
from  the  power  of  the  grave  shall  be  the  signal  of  deliverance  to 
the  whole  creation.* 

It  is  not  the  object  of  the  Holy  vSpirit  to  tell  us  what  the 
heavenly  glory  is,  but  rather  what  this  world  shall  become,  in 
opposition  to  what  it  now  is.  This  opposition  is  preserved 
throughout  the  description.  We  have  read  of  Babylon  j  not  that 
m  Chaldea,  but  a  nevo  Babylon  :  here  we  read  of  Jerusalem  ;  not 
that  in  Palestine,  but  a  new  Jerusalem — of  a  city  by  whose  delica- 
cies the  merchants  of  the  earth  were  made  rich;  now  of  another 
city  in  the  light  of  which  "  the  nations  of  them  that  are  saved 
shall  walk,  and  to  which  kings  shall  bring  their  glory  and  honour" 
— of  a  troubled  '•  sea,"  from  whence  arose  those  monsters  which 
were  the  plagues  of  the  earth  j  now  there  being  "  no  more  sea" 

*Roin.  vjii.  19—23. 


Chapibr  XXII.]  THE  NEW  JERUSALEM.  2Sl 

— of  the  "  great  whore  that  sat  upon  many  waters  ;'*  now  of  '*  the 
bride  the  Lamb's  wife" — of  "  great  tribulations  out  of  which  the 
saints  of  God  have  had  to  come  ;"  now  of  "  all  tears  being  wiped 
from  their  eyes,  and  of  death  and  sorrow  and  crying  and  pain 
having  passed  away — finally,  of ''a  golden  cup  full  of  abomina- 
tions and  filthiness  ;"  but  now  of  the  "pure  river  of  the  water  of 
life,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of 
the  Lamb,"  together  with  the  "  fruits  of  the  tree  of  life,  which 
bears  twelve  kinds  of  fruit,  and  yields  its  fruit  every  month." 

As  the  neiv  Jerusalem  is  denominated  "the  bride,  the  Lamb's 
wife,"  all  that  is  said  of  her  as  a  city,  from  Ver.  10 — 27,  though 
couched  in  highly  figurative  language,  is  descriptive  of  the 
church  triumphant.  In  this,  as  in  many  other  places,  there  is  a 
reference  to  the  prophecies  of  Ezekiel,*  though  the  events  pre- 
dicted are  not  always  the  same.  The  city  in  Ezekiel  seems  to  be 
the  church  in  a  day  of  great  spiritual  prosperity ;  this  in  a  state  of 
immortality.  Her  high  wall  denotes  her  complete  security  ;  her 
twelve  gates,  on  which  were  inscribed  the  names  of  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel,  denote  that  none  but  Israelites  indeed,  who  have 
the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads,  will  enter  info  it;  her  twelve 
foundations  may  refer  to  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles  on  which  she 
stands  ;  the  pearls  and  precious  stones  with  which  she  is  adorned 
are  her  spiritual  riches  and  glory  ;  there  being  "no  temple,  nor 
sun,  nor  moon,  denotes  that  there  will  be  no  need  of  those  means 
of  grace  which  we  now  attend  upon  ;  what  we  now  receive 
mediately,  we  shall  then  receive  immediately  ;  finally,  the  nations 
of  the  saved,  walking  in  the  light  of  it,  may  allude  to  the  interest 
which  surrounding  nations  take  in. a  metropolitan  city,  and  denotes 
that  the  saved,  who  have  been  gathered  from  all  nations,  will 
rejoice  in  the  honour  that  God  will  have  bestowed  upon  his 
church. 

To  complete  the  description  of  the  city,  and  to  finish  the 
prophecy,  we  must  consider  the  first  five  verses  of  the  twenty- 
second  chapter  in  connexion  with  the  foregoing. 

*Chap.x)viii.  31— 34. 


252  THE  NEW  JERUSALEM.  [DiscoorskXXXI. 

1  And  he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as 
crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  ihronc  of  God,  and  of  the  Lamb.  2 
In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either  side  of  the  river ^  was 
there  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and 
ijielded  her  fruit  every  month :.  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the 
heeling  of  the  natioyis.  3  And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse  :  but 
the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it ;  and  his  servants 
shall  serve  him  :  And  they  shall  see  his  face  :  and  his  name  shall 
be  .H  their  foreheads.  5  And  there  shall  be  no  night  there  /  and 
they  need  no  candle,  neither  light  of  the  sun ;  for  the  Lord  God 
giveth  them  light :  and  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

There  is  doubtless  an  allusion  in  these  verses  to  the  waters  of 
the  sanctuary,  and  the  trees  of  life,  described  in  Ezekiel  xlvii. 
1 — 12.  Both  Ezekiel  and  John  make  mention  of  a  city — of  a 
river — of  trees  growing  upon  the  banks  of  it — and  of  the  fruit 
thereof  being  for  meat,  and  the  leaf  for  medicine.  Ezekiel's 
waters  flowed  from  the  temple,  near  the  altar  ;  those  of  John  out 
of  the  "  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb."  The  city  is 
doubtless  the  same  in  bothj  but  I  conceive  at  different  periods. 
Ezekiel's  city  had  a  temple,  but  that  of  John,  as  we  have  seen, 
had  no  temple  ;  for  "  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are 
the  temple  of  it."  The  first  therefore  describes  the  church  in 
her  latter-day  glory ;  the  last  in  a  state  of  perfection — and  which 
answers  to  the  promise  in  Chap.  ii.  7.  ''  To  him  that  overcom- 
eth  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  paradise  of  God. 


DISCOURSE  XXXi. 


ATTESTATIONS  TO  THE  TROTH  OF  THE  PROPHECY,  &C. 


Chap.  xxii.  6—21. 


We  have  gone  through  the  prophecy  :  all  that  remains  consists 
of  attestations,  directions,  invitations,  and  warnings,  concern- 
ing it. 

6  And  he  said  unto  me.  These  sayings  are  faithful  and  true. 
And  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  sent  his  angel  to  show  unto 
his  servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  be  done. 

Such  is  the  solemn  attestation  of  the  angel  to  the  truth  of  all 
that  he  had  made  known  to  the  apostle.  He  had  received  it  from 
the  Son  of  God,  even  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets,  who  had 
sent  by  him  to  signify  it  unto  his  servant  John.     Chap.  i.  1. 

7  Behold,  I  come  quickly  :  blessed  is  he  that  keepetk  the  sayings 
of  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 

After  the  attestation  of  the  angel,  follows  that  of  him  that  sent 
him.  The  "  coming"  of  Christ  refers  to  his  second  appearing. 
His  declaring  that  this  would  be  "quickly,"  is  declaring  that  the 
things  which  had  been  foretold  should  soon  be  accomplished. 
Meanwhile  they  would  be  a  guide  to  the  faithful,  and  a  blessing 
should  attend  those  who  adhered  to  them. 

8  And  I  John  saw  these  things,  and  heard  them.  And  when  I 
had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of  ths- 


254  ATTESTATION,  &c.  [Discourse  XXXI. 

angel  which  showed  me  these  things.  9  Then  saith  he  unto  me.  See 
thou  do  it  not  :  for  lam  th%j  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the 
prophets,  and  of  them  which  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book  :  -wor- 
ship God. 

This  is  the  attestation  of  the  writer.  He  not  only  saw  and 
heard  these  things,  but  such  was  their  effect  on  his  mind  that  on 
one  occasion  he  conceived  the  angel  who  revealed  them  to  him  to 
have  been  the  Son  of  God  himself,  and  therefore  fell  down  to  wor- 
ship him.  Some  have  expressed  surprise  that  the  apostle,  after 
the  angel  had  once  refused  his  adoration,  should  offer  it  a  second 
time  ;  but  it  appears  to  me  that  what  is  here  related  is  merely  a 
repetition  of  what  was  said  and  done  before.  (Chap.  xix.  10.) 
He  first  tells  of  his  having  "  seen"  the  things  that  were  to  be  seen, 
and  '*  heard"  the  things  that  were  to  be  heard  ;  and  now,  of  his 
having  been  so  overcome  by  them,  as  to  suppose  the  angel  from 
whom  they  proceeded  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  and  of  course  to  have 
fallen  down  to  worship  him.  The  design  of  the  repetition  is 
merely  to  add  weight  to  the  attestation. 

10  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy 
of  this  book  :  for  the  time  is  at  hand.  11  He  that  is  unjust,  let 
him  be  unjust  still :  and  he  which  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still: 
and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still:  and  he  that  is 
holy,  let  him  be  holy  itill.  12  And  behold,  I  come  quickly  ;  and 
my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  according  as  his  work 
thall  be.  13  /  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end, 
thefrst  and  the  last.  14  Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  command' 
ments,  that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter 
in  through  the  gates  into  the  city.  15  For  witliout  are  dogs,  and 
sorcerers,  and  whoremongers,  and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and 
tehosoever  loveth  and  maketh  a  lie.  iG  IJesus  have  sent  mine  an- 
gel to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in  the  churches.  I  am  the  root 
and  the  ^spring  of  David,  and  the  bright  and  morning  star. 

He  who  speaketh  in  these  verses  is  not  the  angel,  but  the  Son 
©f  God  himself,  whose  speech  is  resumed  from  verse  7-  The 
eighth  and  ninth  verses  are  a  parenthesis,  in  which  the  writer 
expresses  his  own  feelings.  He  who  in  verse  7.  said,  "  Behold  1 
copne  quickly,"  here  adds,  "  Seal  not  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy 


Cha^tbr  XXU.]  attestation,  &e,  25& 

o/this  book,  for  the  time  is  at  hand."  As  if  he  should  say.  Do 
not  conceal,  but  declare  them,  for  they  are  things  of  immediate 
concern. — To  this  is  added  a  solemn  declaration  of  the  near 
approach  of  that  period  when  the  characters  of  men  should  be 
unalterably  fixed.  Let  the  persecutors  and  corrupters  of  the 
gospel  know,  that  there  is  no  change  but  on  earth,  no  Saviour  nor 
Sanctitier  beyond  the  grave.  Let  the  righteous  know  also,  who 
have  faithfully  adhered  to  him  through  all  the  temptations  and 
persecutions  of  the  world,  that  the  time  draws  nigh  when  their 
conflicts  shall  be  ended,  and  they  shall  be  immutably  confirmed 
in  righteousness  and  true  holiness.  And  now  the  solemn  warning 
of  his  near  approach  is  repeated,  accompanied  with  a  declaration 
that  "  his  reward  is  with  him,  and  that  he  will  give  every  man 
according  as  his  work  shall  be." — The  character  assumed  by  the 
Judge,  that  of  "  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the 
first  and  the  last,"  while  it  ascertains  his  proper  divinity,  conveys 
an  impressive  idea  of  the  proceedings  of  that  day.  It  is  equal  to 
saying,  He  that  shall  judge  the  world  will  be  possessed  of  a  divine 
as  well  as  of  a  human  nature  ;  and  where  God  is  Judge  himself, 
the  heavens  will  declare  his  righteousness. — Blessed  shall  they  be 
in  that  day  who  have  "  done  his  commandments,"  or  who,  amidst 
the  temptations  and  persecutions  of  the  world,  have  kept  his  say- 
ings. All  the  blessedness  contained  in  partaking  of  "  the  tree  of 
life,"  and  of  the  glory  of"  the  new  Jerusalem,"shall  be  theirs.  On 
the  other  hand,  "  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and  whoremongers,  and 
murderers,  and  idolaters,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  maketh  a 
lie,"  are  "  without."  Nor  does  this  description  appear  to  refer  to 
ordinary  sinners,  of  which  the  world  is  full,  but  rather  to  the  ene- 
mies  of  the  gospel,  and  the  corrupters  of  pure  religion.  Thus 
"  dogs"  denote  false  teachers  ;  "  sorcerers,"  those  who  have 
been  employed  in  drawing  away  mankind  by  the  lures  of  the 
mother  of  harlots  ;  "  whoremongers,"  those  who  have  committed 
spiritual  fornication  with  her,  or  her  daughters  ;  "  murderers,'' 
those  who  have  entered  into  her  persecuting  spirit ;  "  idolaters," 
those  who  have  gone  into  the  worship  of  saints,  and  images  ;  and 
"  be  that  loveth  and  maketh  a  lie,"  is  one  whose  heart  farouring 


256  ATTESTATIONS,  tic.  [DiscounsE  XXXh 

false  doctrine,   has  employed  himself  in  framing  and  propagating 
it.     See  Chap.  xxi.  8. 

The  Lord  Jesus  having  from  the  10th  to'the  l6th  verse  address- 
ed himself  to  the  apostle,  here  turns  to  the  churches,  assuring 
them  that  all  which  was  revealed  in  the  foregoing  prophecy  was 
for  their  use.  "  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you 
these  things  in  the  churches."  Nor  was  it  to  those  only  which 
were  then  in  being,  but  to  all  the  churches  of  succeeding  ages. 
The  things  contained  in  this  prophecy,  therefore;  are  a  message 
from  Christ  in  his  glorified  state  to  us.  And  as  in  reference  to  his 
second  coming'he  assumed  the  character  of  "the  first  and  the  last," 
here  he  is  "  the  root  and  the  offspring  of  David,  jthe  bright  and 
morning  star  -."which  names  are  descriptive  of  Him  who  is  God  in 
our  nature,  and  whose  coming  will  introduce  an  everlasting  day  of 
light  and  joy  and  gladness. 

17  ^ind  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come,  .find  let  him  that 
hearethsai/.  Come.  And  let  him  that  is  athirst  come.  And  whoso- 
ever will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely.  18  For  1  testify 
unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  oj  the  prophecy  of  this  book. 
If  any  man  shall  add  unto  these  things, — God  shall  add  unto  him 
the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this  book  :  19  And  if  any  man 
shall  take  away  from  the  toords  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God 
shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the 
holy  city,  and  from  the  things  which  are  toritten  in  this  book.  20 
He  which  tcstifeth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  cotne  quickly  ;  Amen. 
Even  so,  come  Lord  Jesus.  21  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

Christ  does  not  only  assume  a  name  suited  to  the  revelations 
which  had  been  made,  but  draws  from  them  the  most  affecting 
invitations,  and  solemn  warnings  ;  and  with  these  the  book  con- 
cludes. 

'  Reader,'  as  if  he  should  say,  '  You  have  read  of  the  water  of 
life :  you  are  invited  to  "  come,"  and  drink  freely  of  it.  You 
have  read  or  heard  of  the  Spirit  that  spake  to  the  churches  :  he 
speaks  also  to  you  individually,  and  the  sum  of  what  he  saith  is, 
*'  Come."  You  have  heard  of  the  bride,  and  of  the  glories  pre- 
pared for  her  :  she  does  not  covet  to  enjoy  these  things  by  her- 


Chapter  XXII.]  ATTESTATIONS,  i-c.  257 

self,  but  joins  with  the  spirit  of  inspiration  in  inviting  you  to 
«'  come."  Nay,  every  one  that  "  heareth"  and  believeth  these 
things  is  warranted  to  invite  his  neighbour.  And  let  every  one 
who  has  any  regard  for  his  own  soul,  avoid  the  cup  of  the  mother 
of  harlots,  and  come  to  these  living  waters.  There  need  be  no 
hesitation  on  the  score  of  qualifications,  for  it  is  free  to  all  who 
are  willing  to  receive  it. 

'  Know  also  that  the  words  of  this  prophecy  are  sacred.  If  any 
man  add  to  them,  God  will  add  to  him  its  plagues  ;  and  if  any  man 
take  away  from  them,  God  will  take  away  from  him  whatever  he 
may  have  expected  to  receive  of  its  blessings.  He  who  testifieth 
these  things  saith,  the  third  time,  Surely,  1  come  q,uickly  !' 

To  this  solemn  testimony  of  Christ  the  apostle  adds  his  cordial 
"  Araen.  Even  so,  come.  Lord  Jesus  !"  And  as  he  had  introduced 
the  prophecy  with  an  address  to  the  seven  churches,  so  he  con. 
eludes  it  with  the  apostolic  benediction  :  "  The  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen." 


Vol.  VI.  33 


CONCLUSION 


The  reader  may  ask,  What  are  the  signs  of  the  present  times  ? 
What  judgments  may  yet  be  expected  to  befall  the  nations  ?  and. 
What  cheering  prospects  await  the  church  ? 

If  the  outlines  of  the  foregoing  commentary  be  just,  we  are  now 
under  the  period  of  the  vials,  or  that  space  of  time  which  com- 
mences with  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  angel,  and  terminates  in 
the  Millennium.  This  is  a  period  which  appears  to  be  marked  in 
the  prophecy  ;  particularly  in  Chap.  x.  7.  "  But  in  the  days  of 
the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the 
mystery  of  God  shall  be  finished,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  ser- 
vants the  prophets."  That  is,  In  the  times  in  which  the  Sftven 
vials  shall  be  poured  out,  the  great  designs  of  heaven  concerning 
the  overthrow  of  the  papal  antichrist,  and  the  establishment  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  as  foretold  by  the  prophets,  shall  be  accom- 
plished. 

This  is  the  period  in  which,  according  to  Daniel,  "  The  thrones 
are  pitched  down,  and  the  Ancient  of  days  doth  sit — in  which  they 
shall  take  away  the  dominion  of  the  little  horn,  to  consume  and  to 
destroy  it  unto  the  end."  We  see  not  yet  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ ; 
but  we  see  ihat  which  is  both  preparatory  and  introductorj 
to  it. 


260  CONCLUSION. 

Moreover,  If  the  exposition  of  the  vials  by  the  trumpets,  adop- 
ted from  Dr.  Gill,  be  just,  we  are  as  yet  but  under  the  second 
rial,  which  for  sever  il  years  has  been  pouring  out  upon  the  sea, 
or  the  maritime  papal  nations  of  Spain  and  Portugal  ;  and  not- 
withstanding what  has  taken  place,  it  may  be  suspected  that  much 
of  it  is  yet  to  come. 

Much  has  been  written  on  the  commencement  and  consequent 
termination  of  the  1260  years  assigned  in  prophecy  for  the  contin- 
uance of  the  antichristian  power.  If  the  former  could  be  ascer- 
tained, the  latter  would  follow  of  course.  Some  think  them  to 
have  already  terminated,  and  others  that  they  are  on  the  point  of 
doing  so.  But  of  this  I  think  we  may  be  certain,  that  unless 
the  vials  are  all  poured  out,  to  which  few  if  any  will  pretend,  the 
reign  of  the  papal  antichrist  cannot  have  terminated,  seeing  they 
are  the  appointed  means  of  its  destruction.  The  finishing  of  the 
mystertj  of  God,  (Chap.  x.  7.)  is  the  same  as  the  termination  of 
the  1260  years,  as  is  evident  from  the  corresponding  passage  in 
Dan.  xii.  7-  vvhere  the  angel  swears  that  it  shall  be  for  a  time, 
times,  and  an  half.  The  pouring  out  of  the  last  vial  is  the  termi- 
nation of  the  1260  years  :  accordingly,  a  great  voice  is  then  heard 
out  of  the  temple  of  heaven,  saying,  It  is  done.* 

It  may  be  questioned  however,  whether  the  precise  time  of  the 
commencement  and  termination  of  this  period,  be  not  purposely 
concealed  from  us.  It  does  not  appear  to  be  the  design  of 
prophecy  so  to  fix  the  time  of  future  events,  as  that  we  should 
know  them  beforehand,  to  a  day,  or  a  month,  or  a  year.  It 
deserves  moreover,  to  be  particularly  noticed,  that  these  prophecies 
in  which  an  exact  number  of  years  is  specified,  are  generally,  if 
not  always,  covered  with  obscurity  in  respect  of  the  time  of  their 
accomplishment,  and  in  some  cases  have  appeared  to  have  had  dif- 
ferent accomplishments.  Seventy  years,  for  instance,  were  deter- 
mined for  the  Babylonish  captivity  ;  but  as  the  captives  were 
carried  away  and  restored  at  different  times,  it  was  hard  to  say 
when  it  began,  and  consequently  when  it  ended.     From  the  first 

*  Chap.  xvi.  17. 


CONCLUSION*  261 

captivity  in  the  fourth  yearof  Jehoiakim,  whent)ahiel  and  others 
were  carried  to  Babylon,  to  the  first  restoration  by  the  decree  of 
Cyrus,  was  seventy  years;  that  is,  from  A.  M.  4108  to  4178.* 
From  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  temple  in  the  reign  of 
Zedekiah  to  the  decree  of  Darius  to  restore  it,  was  seventy  years  ; 
that  is,  from  A.  M.  4126  to  4196.t  And  from  the  captivity  by 
Neb«zaradan  which  finished  the  desolation,  to  the  dedication  of 
the  second  temple,  which  completed  the  restoration,  was  seventy 
years;  that  is,  from  A.  M.  4130  to  42004  See  the  Tables  in 
Prideaux. 

Again,  Seventy  weeks  of  years  were  determined  for  the  coming 
of  Messiah  ;  but  things  were  so  ordered  that  though  the  weeks 
were  well  understood  to  mean  490  years,  yet  the  exact  time  of 
their  commencement  was  not  understood.  A  general  expectation 
t)f  him  certainly  did  prevail  about  the  time  that  he  appeared,  but 
that  was  all  that  was  gathered  from  the  prophecy,  and  might  be  all 
that  was  intended  should  be  gathered.  Those  who  entertained 
carnal  views  of  his  kingdom,  were  so  blind  as  not  to  know  it  when 
it  did  appear.  The  Pharisees  demanded  of  him,  "  When  the 
kingdom  of  God  should  come  ?"  "  The  kingdom  of  God  cometh, 
(answered  he,)  not  with  observation  ;  neither  shall  they  say,  Lo 
here  !  or,  lo  there  !  for,  behold,  the  kingdom  of  God  is  among 
you  !"§  As  if  he  should  say,  The  kingdom  of.  God  will  not,  like 
the  kingdoms  of  this  world,  rise  out  of  turbulence,  intrigue,  and 
bloodshed,  nor  be  accompanied  with  ostentation  and  parade. 
Imperceptible  and  gradual  in  its  operations,  it  comes  when  you 
little  expect  it.  You  shall  not  be  able  to  point  to  the  place,  and 
say,  Lo,  it  is  here,  or  lo,  it  is  there  !  Nay,  little  as  you  may 
think  of  it,  it  is  already  in  the  midst  of  you  I 

In  some  such  manner  as  this,  we  may  look  for  the  expiration  of 
the  years  of  antichrist,  and  the  coming  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in 
these  latter  days.  While  curiosity  is  gaping  after  wonders,  and 
demanding,  when  shall  these  things  be  ?  behold  it  will  be  amongst 

*  2  Chron.  xxxvi.  5—7.  22, 23.  t  2  Chron.  xxxvi.  14—21.    Ezra  vi. 

X  Jer.  lii.  30.     Ezra  vi.  16—22.  i  Luke  xvii.  20,  2  L 


262  CONCLUSFON. 

US  !  The  antichristian  cause  rose  gradually,  and  will  probably  fall 
gradually.  '•  They  shall  take  away  his  dominion  to  consume  and 
to  destroy  it  unto  the  end."*  Its  temporal  power  has  already 
been  shaken  and  diminished  ;  but  it  is  reserved  for  the  battle  of 
Armageddon,  that  "  great  day  of  God  Almighty,"  under  the  sixth 
vial,  to  accomplish  its  overthrow.  And  when  this  is  done,  the 
seventh  will  purify  the  moral  atmosphere  of  the  world  from  its 
abominable  principles,  and  so  make  way  for  the  Millennium. 

When  two  of  Christ's  disciples  were  inquiring  after  the  honours 
of  his  kingdom,  they  were  asked,  "  Are  ye  able  to  drink  of  the 
cup  that  I  shall  drink  of,  and  to  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I 
am  baptized  with  ?"t  He  would  himself  have  to  suffer  before  he 
reigned,  and  they  must  expect  to  suffer  with  him.  It  is  true  his 
sufferings  would  be  but  for  a  short  time,  and  so  might  theirs  ;  but 
they  required  to  be  the  immediate  object  of  their  attention. 
Something  similar  to  this  may  be  expected  in  what  is  before  us. 
Some  commentators  have  supposed  the  slaughter  of  the  witnesses 
in  Chap.  xi.  to  intimate  as  much  as  this.  I  have  already  given 
my  reasons  for  understanding  that  part  of  the  prophecy  of  past 
events  :  but  there  are  other  passages  which  seem  to  give  us  to 
expect  that  the  adversary  will  not  expire  without  a  deadly  strug- 
gle. Thus  towards  the  close  of  the  1260  years,  in  which  the 
church  is  described  as  being  in  the  wilderness,  the  dragon  is  re- 
presented as  casting  out  of  his  mouth  a  "  flood"  after  her,  and  as 
making  war  with  her  seed.j  Previous  to  the  hitrvest  and  the 
vintage,  which,  synchronizing  with  the  sixth  vial,  describe  the 
utter  overthrow  of  the  antichristian  powers,  the  patience  of  the 
saints  is  celebrated,  and  a  blessing  pronounced  on  the  dead  that 
die  in  the  Lord.^  Previous  to  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  the 
kingdoms  are  gathered  together  <oJ?^/U  oo^aiMs/  God.\\  The  beast, 
and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  armies,  are  gathered  together 
to  make  war  with  him  that  sat  on  the  horse,  and  against  bis  army, 
and  perish  in  an  attempt  to  crush  them.  IT 

*  Dan.  vii.  26.  t  Matt.  xx.  22.  %  Chap.  xii.  15—17. 

4  Chap.  xiv.  12,  13.        ||  Chap.  xvi.  14.        IT  Chap.  xix.  11— 2t. 


CONCLUSION.  263 

If  these  events  signify  war  between  the  nations,  as  possibly 
they  may,  yet  it  will  be  a  war  directed  against  Christ  and  true 
religion,  and  in  which  the  church  of  Christ  may  expect  a  sharp 
persecution  ;  and  this  not  merely  from  one,  but  all  parties,  who, 
like  Herod  and  Pilate,  will  be  made  friends,  and  unite  in  such  a 
work  as  this.  We  may  think  that  from  the  repeated  blows  which 
popery  has  received  on  the  continent,  it  will  never  be  able  to 
persecute  to  any  considerable  degree  again  ;  that  from  the  antip- 
athy between  its  adherents  and  the  patrons  of  infidelity  they  can 
never  again  coalesce  ;  and  that  from  the  dishonour  which  public 
opinion  attaches  to  intolerance,  persecution  can  never  more  lift 
up  its  head  :  but  we  may  be  mistaken  in  all  these  particulars.  If 
the  temporal  power  of  popery  has  diminished  on  the  continent, 
its  spiritual  power  has  increased  in  Britain.*  If  papists  and  the 
avowed  enemies  of  religion  have  fallen  out,  it  has  been  chiefly  or 
political  subjects,  a  union  in  which  would  bring  them  together 
again.  We  have  lived  to  see  both  whigs  and  tories  unite  in  op- 
posing a  free  toleration  of  Christian  Missionaries  ;  and  an  English 
writer  of  note,  who  professes  to  be  "  the  enthasiastic  friend  of 
freedom,"  though  he  wishes  the  "  Catholics  the  utmost  degree  of 
religious  liberty,"  yet  proposes  in  respect  of  the  evangelical  parti/, 
'<by  well-concerted,  and  well-applied  regulations  to  restrain 
them!"t  The  spirit  of  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  certainly 
can,  and  will  unite  with  that  of  the  dragon  in  the  war  with  God 
Almighty. 

It  is  a  consolation  that  this  persecution,  or  this  war  against  reli- 
gion, will  be  the  last,  and  of  short  duration  :  this  very  effort  of 
the  enemy  will  prove  his  final  overthrow  :  our  immediate  inquiry 
however,  seems  to  be,  Are  we  able,  previous  to  our  entrance  on 
the  Millennial  reign  of  Christ,  to  drink  of  his  cup,  and  to  be  bap- 
tized with  his  baptism  ? 

*  Recent  events  have  also  revived  its  temporal  power.  N.  B.  written  in 
1814. 

t  Characters  of  the  late  Charles  James  Fox.  By  Philopatris  Varvicensis. 
Eclectic  Review  for  December  1809  p.  1128. 


264  CONCLUSION, 

But  though  our  Lord  checked  the  aspiring  minds  of  his  disciples 
toncerning  his  kingdom  by  presenting  to  them  a  time  of  trial,  yet 
he  did  not  fail  to  cheer  them  with  the  promise  of  glorious  things 
beyond  it.  *'  A  woman  (saith  he,)  when  she  is  in  travail,  hath 
sorrow  because  her  hour  is  come :  but  as  soon  as  she  is  delivered 
of  the  child,  she  remembereth  no  more  the  anguish,  for  joy  that  a 
man  is  born  into  the  world.  And  ye  now  therefore  have  sorrow  : 
but  I  will  see  you  again,  and  your  heart  shall  rejoice,  and  your  joy 
no  man  taketh  from  you."*  The  glory  of  the  Millennium  will  more 
than  balance  all  the  trials  during  the  1260  years  of  antichristian 
usurpation.  Nor  shall  we  have  to  wait  for  the  Millennium,  nor 
even  for  the  ruin  of  the  antichristian  cause  ere  we  see  gloriou^ 
times.  Two  hundred  years  have  been  thought  to  be  the  utmost 
point  to  which  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials  can  extend  :  they  may 
terminate  in  less  time  :  but  if  not,  there  is  great  encouragement 
for  the  friends  of  Christ  in  the  promised  progress  of  his  cause 
during  this  period.  We  shall  not  have  to  wait  for  the  Millennium; 
1  say,  ere  we  see  glorious  days  in  respect  of  the  success  of  the 
gospel.  The  seventh  t»umpet,  though  it  includes  the  vials,  and  in 
this  view  is  a  woe-trumpet,  yet  is  introductory  of  good  tidings  to 
the  church.  At  the  same  time  that  her  enemies  are  bleeding  under 
the  strokes  of  heaven,  the  "  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  becoming 
the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ."  The  pouring  out  of 
the  vials  will  be  to  the  Millennium  that  which  the  wars  of  David 
were  to  the  pacific  reign  of  Solomon.  The  servants  of  Christ 
may  have  to  encounter  great  opposition  ;  but  as  "  the  Lord  pros- 
pered David  whithersoever  he  went,"  so  he  will  prosper  them. 
Paganism,  Mahometanism,  Popery,  and  Infidelity,  shall  fall  before 
them.  Nor  shall  the  obstinacy  of  Judaism  maintain  its  ground. 
The  wall  shall  be  built  though  it  be  in  troublesome  times.  What 
short  of  this  can  be  intimated  by  the  "  Angel  flying  in  the  midst 
of  heaven  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue, 
and  people"' — and  this  before  the  fall  of  the  antichristian  Bahij- 

lon.\ 

*John  xvi.  SI,  22.  t  Chap.  xir.  6—8. 


CONCLUSION.  265 

What  else  can  be  meant  by  the  song  preceding  the  pouring  out 
of  the  vials — "  AU  nations  shall  come  and  worship  before  thee,  {qv 
thy  judgments  are  made  manifest;"*  The  judgments  referred 
to  are  those  of  the  vials,  or  "  seven  last  plagues"  (Chap.  xv.  1.)  ; 
the  effect  of  which  on  the  nations  will  be  to  induce  them  to  "  come 
and  worship"  before  God.  They  shall  so  "  manifestly"  appear  to 
be  the  judgments  of  God  against  the  antichristian  powers,  that  the 
nations  wiFl  be  deeply  impressed  by  the  conviction  ;  and  by  the 
concurring  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the  "  everlasting 
gospel,"  will  be  subdued  to  the  obedience  of  faith. 

To  the  same  purpose  is  that  remarkable  passage  in  Isa.  xxvi.  9„ 
When  thy  judgments  are  in  the  earth,  the  inhabitants  of  the  world 
•will  learn  righteousness.     "  The  church  under  the  gospel  dispen- 
-  sation,  (says  an  able  writer,)  is  in  this  and  the  preceding  chapter 
the  principal sahject  of  prophecy.     Zion  ia  introduced  singing. 
A  song  is  always  in  the  prophecies  a  symbol  of  the  enlargement  of 
the  church.     In  verses  17,  18,  she  complains  of  feeble  and  inef- 
fectual efforts  in  extending  the  interests  and  kingdom  of  her  Re- 
deemer.      We   have   not  wrought   any  deliverance  in   the  earthy 
neither  have  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  fallen.     She  receives  in- 
answer  the  consoling  promise  of  a  period  when  she   shall  make 
vigorous  and  successful   exertions,  and   no  longer   complain   of 
abortive  labours ;  when  converts  numerous  as  the   morning  dew 
shall  join  her  standard.     Thy  dead  shall  live.      Awake  and  sing — 
thy  dew  is  as  the  dew  of  herbs.     No  season  or  time  is  particularly 
ascertained  when  this  promise  will  be  accomplished  ;  but  another 
event  is  foretold,  and  immediately  connected  with  this.     A  judg- 
ment, a  singular  judgment,  inflicted  as  the  punishment  of  a  pecul- 
iar and  enormous  crime  is  mentioned.     The  event  is  represented 
as  inevitable  ;  the  Lord's  people  may  not  pray  for  its  removal,  buj 
are  directed  to  fly  to  their  chambers,  and  hide  themselves  until  the 
indignation  be  overpast.     For,  behold,  the  Lord  cometh  out  of  his 
place  to  punish  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  for  their  iniquity  :  the 
earth  also  shall  disclose  her  blood,  and  shall  no  more  cover  her  slain  t 
The  terms  here  used  compared  with  paralleJ  exertions  in  the  tev- 

*  Chap.  XV.  3,  4. 
34 


J66  CONCLUSION. 

elatioD,  put  it  beyond  a  doubt  that  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  in- 
tended, and  the  punishment  predicated  ia  the  avenging  of  that 
blood.  This  is  introduced  as  a  coetaneous  event  with  the  enlarge- 
ment of  the  church.  Whenever  that  precious  blood  begins  to  be 
avenged,  then  Zion  will  sing  of  mercy  as  well  as  judgment  ;  then 
a  new  and  prosperous  ministry  will  arise  in  the  church,  and  her 
borders  be  widely  extended."* 

Jf  the  "  punishment"  referred  to  at  the  close  of  the  xxvith 
chapter  of  Isaiah  be  that  which  is  appointed  for  the  antichristian 
Babylon  for  her  having  shed  the  blood  of  the  martyrs,  in  which 
not  only  this  writer,  but  almost  all  our  ablest  commentators  are 
agreed,  the  ninth  verse  doubtless  refers  to  the  same  eyents.  The 
pouring  out  of  the  vials  are  the  "judgments,"  which  while  they 
are  in  the  earth  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  will  learn  righteous- 
ness. Many  judgments  have  been  in  the  earth  without  producing 
this  effect  ;  but  the  Lord  will  in  this  instance  accompany  them 
with  his  word  and  Spirit,  and  so  render  them  effectual  to  salva- 
tion. 

The  same  things  in  substance  are  taught  us  in  Rev.  six.  1 1 — 19. 
where,  prior  to  the  last  struggle  with  the  beast  and  the  false 
prophet,  Christ  is  described  as  ^'  going  forth  upon  a  white  horse 
and  as  being  followed  by  the  armies  of  heaven  on  white  horses." 
And  when  their  enemies,  provoked  by  their  success,  shall  gather 
together  in  order  to  oppose  their  progress,  they  themselves  shall 
fall  to  rise  no  more. 

The  period  of  the  vials  being  a  season  of  warfare,  it  is  in  this, 
rather  than  in  the  Millennium  itself,  that  we  are  to  look  for  the 
most  distinguished  victories  over  error,  superstition,  and  irreli- 
gion.  The  Millennium  is  a  reign  ;  but  a  reign  presupposes  pos- 
session of  the  throne,  and  that,  in  cases  where  it  has  been  previ- 
ously occupied  by  an  enemy,  a  victory.  It  is  in  this  period  there- 
fore,that  we  are  to  look  for  the  overthrow  of  paganism,  Mahome- 
anism,  popery,  and  infidelity  ;  and  towards  the  close  of  it  may 
expect  the  malignant  opposition  of  the  Jews  to  give  place  to  the 
gospel.     The  glorious  Millennial  rest  will  not  commence  while 

•  Dr.  Livincstoh's  Sermon,  from  Rev.  xiv.  6.  before  the  New- York  Mii- 
lioBtry  Society,  on  April  3,  1804 


CONCI.USION.  2g^ 

such  an  enemy  remains  unsubdued.  The  marriage-supper  of  the 
Lamb  must  include  the  children  of  Abraham  in  its  train.  The 
return  of  this  long-lost  prodigal  will  heighten  the  joy  of  the  feast, 
and  be  as  life  from  the  dead. 

Supposing  the  period  of  the  vials  to  have  commenced  within 
the  last  five  and  twenty  years,  let  it  be  considered  whether   the 
aspect  of  the  times  does  not  correspond  with  what  we  are  given  to 
expect.     It  must  of  necessity  be  a  period  of  unprecedented  wars  ; 
and  if  those  wars  are  designed  of  God  to  avenge  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs,  it  may  he  expected  they  should  have  a  kind  of  special 
direction  given  them  towards  the  countries  where  that  blood   has 
been  principally  shed.     How  far  this  is  applicable  to  late  event*, 
it  is  easy    to  judge.     It  must  also   be  a  period   of  extraordinanj 
prayer  and  unprecedented  exertion  for  the   spread  of  the  gospel. 
It  is  daring  this  period  that  "  the  kingdoms  of  the   world   are  to 
become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ."     But  the 
accomplishment  of  such  mighty  moral  changes  is  not  to  be  ex- 
pected by  any  other  than  the  means  above-mentioned.     When  the 
Lord  buildeth  up  Zion,  he  regards  the  prayer  of  the   destitute  ; 
and  when  his  servants  take  pleasure  in  her  stones,  and  favour  her 
dust,  then  the  time  to  favour  her,   even  the  set  time,  is  come.* 
Had  we  been  more  importunate  in  prayer  we  might  have  been 
more  successful  ;  but  with  all  our  imperfections,  the  prayer  of 
faith  has  been  presented  and  heard  !     God   hath  given  the  word, 
and,  compared  with  former  times,  great  is  the  company  of  those 
that  publish  it.     Can  we  overlook  that  providence  which  has  been 
raising  up  numerous  societies  and  plans,  some  for  teaching  the 
poor  to  read,  and  others  for  furnishing  them  with  books,  especially 
with  the  oracles  of  God  ?     Ought  we  to  overlook  the  translation  of 
the  scriptures  into  the  various  languages  of  the  East  ;  or  the  cir- 
culation of  them  through  the  earth  in   such  a  degree  as  perhap?) 
was  never  before  known  ?  Can  we  be  inattentive  to  the  desire 
after   evangelical  preaching  which  prevails,  not  in  one  or  two 
countries  only,  but  almost  everywhere  ?  If   our  Lord  concluded 
from  the  flocking  of  the  Samaritans  to  hear  the  word,  that  '« the 

*  Psa.  cii.  14—17. 


268  CONCLUSION. 

fields  were  white  already  to   harvest,"  are  we  not  warranted   to 
draw  the  same  conclusion  ? 

Let  us  observe  the  state  of  the  public  mind  a  little  before  the 
coming  of  Christ,  and  compare  it  with  its  present  state.  "  The 
people  were  in  expectation,  and  all  men  mused  in  their  hearts 
whether  John  were  the  Christ,  or  not."  And  who  that  is  nc 
blind  to  the  operations  of  God's  hand  does  not  muse  in  his  heart 
whether  the  extraordinary  changes  which  have  of  late  years  taken 
place  in  the  world  do  not  indicate  something  great  to  be  pending  ? 
Whether,  notwithstanding  the  many  venders  of  false  prophecies, 
and  mistaken  comments  on  the  true,  there  be  not  a  body  of  genu- 
ine and  important  prophecies  fulfilling  and  about  to  be  fulfilled  : 
whether  some  of  the  convulsions  among  the  nations  may  not  issue 
in  what  is  foretold  of  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  ;  and  finally, 
whether  all  that  is  going  on  be  not  a  preparing  the  way  of  the 
Lord,  and  making  straight  his  paths  ? 

Look  at  the  blessing  already  attending  the  various  attempts  to 
propagate  the  gospel.  To  some  it  may  appear  a  ''  day  of  small 
things  :"  but  if  God  does  not  despise  it,  it  will  increase.  Already 
have  we  been  provoked  to  jealousy  by  Hindoos  and  Hottentots  : 
nor  is  this  all  ;  look  at  our  fleets  and  armies  :  did  we  ever  before 
hear  of  so  many  lovely  groups  of  Christian  people  amongst  them  ? 
It  would  seem  as  if  God  had  begun  with  these  publicans  and  sinners 
to  shame  the  rest  of  the  nation. 

Finally,  If  these  be  not  sufficient,  look  at  the  state  of  mind 
amongst  the  enemies  of  religion.  Do  not  their  hearts  fail  them, 
like  those  of  the  Canaanites  before  Joshua  and  his  army?  Why 
do  the  brahmans  tremble  for  their  gods  ?  and  why  are  practical 
unbelievers  afraid  of  godliness,  whether  in  or  out  of  the  establish- 
ment? It  is  pleasant  to  observe,  while  endeavouring  to  stigma- 
tize it  imder  the  name  of  "  Methodism,"  how  despondingly  they 
confess  their  inability  to  arrest  its  progress.*  Surely  these  are 
tokens  for  good  to  the  church  of  Christ. 

On  the  period  of  the  vials  being  closed,  that  of  the  Millennium 
will  commence.  "  The  Lord  gave  Solomon  rest  round  about 
from  all  his  enemies  ;"  and  the  Lord  will  now  give  rest  to  his  peo- 

*  See  Etlinburgh  Review,  No.  XXII.  p.  241,  Art.  Methodisnj. 


CONCLlfSION.  269 

pie  from  theirs.  It  rs  probably  in  allusion  to  his  quiet  and  pacific 
reign  that  that  of  the  Messiah  is  denominated  a  rest — His  rest  shall 
be  glorious.*  Then  wars  and  oppressions  will  cease.  Then  the 
iron,  the  clay,  the  brass,  the  silver,  and  the  gold  of  the  image,  being 
broken  to  pieces,  and  become  like  the  chaff  of  the  summer  thresh- 
ing-floors, the  stone  that  smote  it  will  have  become  a  great  moun- 
tain, and  shall  fill  the  whole  earth.  Then  the  judgment  having  sat 
upon  the  little  horn,  and  his  dominion  being  taken  away,  the  king, 
dom,  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom  under  the 
whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Mogt 
High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  all  dominioni 
shall  serve  and  obey  him.     Amen. 


Added  in  1814. 

The  above  was  written  in  I81O  or  1811,  since  which  time  the 
tide  of  human  affairs  has  taken  another  turn.  A  mighty  change 
has  taken  place  in  Europe,  in  favour  of  old  establishments,  and  so 
in  favour  of  popery.  We  have  seen  the  inquisition,  which  bad 
been  suppressed  in  Spain,  revived  ;  and' the  pope,  whose  tempo- 
ral power  had  been  taken  away,  restored.  But  as  the  foregoing 
exposition  rests  not  on  any  hypothesis  formed  from  passing  events, 
60  it  is  not  materially  affected  by  them.  The  direction  that  things 
have  taken  as  it  relates  to  the  liberation  of  nations,  and  their  resto- 
ration to  peace  and  independence,  must  needs  be  grateful  to  every 
friend  of  humanity  and  justice  :  and  though  the  papal  cause  may 
hereby  regain  some  of  its  former  ascendancy,  yet  this  may  be  but 
for  a  short  time,  and  that  it  may  be  destroyed  for  ever.  These  tides 
in  human  affairs  may  be  permitted,  as  by  a  flux  and  reflux  of  the 
ocean,  to  wash  away  those  things  which  it  is  the  purpose  of  heaven 
to  destroy.  The  aotichristian  power  may  rise  and  fall  repeatedly, 
before  it  falls  to  rise  no  more.     Irrespective  of  prophecy,  it  is  easy 

*rsa.  3ti.  10, 


270  CONCLUSION. 

for  an  observant  mind  to  perceive  that  notwithstanding  the  political 
advantages  which  have  arisen  from  recent  changes  to  most  of  the 
papal  nations,  yet  they  are  not  at  ease.  There  remains  in  them 
the  seeds  of  discontent  and  of  future  wars.  Look  at  the  state  of 
Spain,  in  particular. — Popery  must  be  what  it  always  has  been,  a 
persecuting  enemy  of  true  religion,  or  nothing.  The  prepondera- 
ting powers  of  Europe,  by  restoring  its  authority,  and  recommend- 
ing it  to  exercise  a  liberal  government,  suited  to  the  times,  have 
done  all  perhaps  that  was  in  their  power  towards  lengthening  out 
its  tranquillity  :  but  it  is  in  vain.  We  would  have  healed  Bii- 
YLON,  they  may  say,  but  «he  is  not  healed  ' 


END  OFVOLUilE  VI. 


M  F:  M  O  I  R  8 


OF  T^E 


LATE  REV.  SAMUEL  PEARCE,  A.  M. 

MINISTER  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN   BIRMINGHAM; 


WITH  EXTRACTS  FROM  SOME  OF 


H!«  MOST  INTERESTING  LETTERS. 


\  OL.  V  (  3f- 


FAMILY  AND  FRIENDS  OF  MR.  FEARCE, 
THESE  SXEIilOIRS, 

COMPILED   WITH   THEIR   APPROBATION 
AND    FROM   A  TENDER    REGARD    TO    HIS   MEMORY, 
ARE   AFFECTIONATELY 

AND    RESPECTFULLY 
INSCRIBED    BY 

THE  COMPILER. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
Introduction,     .-..---------.--.    276 

CHAPTER  I. 

His  parentage,  conversion,  call  to  the  ministry,  and  settlement  at 

Birmingham, ---.     277 

CHAPTER  II. 

His  laborious  exertions  in  promoting  missions  to  the  heathen,  and 

offering  himself  to  become  a  missionary,   -------     296 

CHAPTER  III. 

His  religious  exercises  and  labours,  from  the  time  of  his  relinquish- 
ing- the  idea  of  going  abroad,  to  the  commencement  of  his  last 
illness, •-...-     321 

CHAPTER  IV. 

An  account  of  his  last  affliction,  and  the  holy  and  happy  exercises 

of  his  mind  under  it.     -------------     S68 

CHAPTER  V. 

General  outlines  of  his  character,  illustrated  by  examples,       -    -    39S 

Concluding  Reflections,       --------.-_--    421 

Rev.  Mr.  Brewer's  Oration,     -----..-----    427 

Dr.  Ryland's  Sermon, _------.-     435 


INTI^ODLCJION, 


It  was  observed  by  this  excellent  man,  during-  his  last  affliction,  that 
he  never  till  then  gain  d  any  personal  instruction  from  our  Lord's  telling 
Peter  by  what  death  he  should  glorify  God.  To  die  by  a  consumption, 
had  used  to  be  an  object  of  dread  to  him  :  But,  "  Oh  my  Lord,"  said  he 
"  if  by  this  death  I  can  most  glorify  thee,  I  prefer  it  to  all  others." 
The  lingering'  death  of  the  cross,  by  which  our  Saviour  himself  ex- 
pired, afforded  him  an  opportunity  of  uttering  some  of  the  most  affecting 
sentences  which  are  left  on  sacred  record :  and  to  the  lingering  death 
of  this  his  honoured  servant,  we  are  indebted  for  a  considerable  part  of 
the  materials  which  appear  in  these  Memoirs.  Had  he  been  taken  away 
suddenly,  there  had  been  no  opportunity  for  him  to  have  expressed  his 
sentiments  and  feelings  in  the  manner  he  has  now  dpae  in  letters  to  his 
friends.  While  in  health,  his  hands  were  full  of  labour,  and  consequent- 
ly his  letters  were  written  mostly  upon  the  spur  of  occasion ;  and  re^ 
lated  principally  to  business  or  things  which  would  be  less  interesting  to 
Christians  in  general.  It  is  true,  even  in  them  it  was  his  manner  to  drop 
a  few  sentiments,  towards  the  close,  of  an  experimental  kind  ;  and  many 
of  these  hints  will  be  interspersed  in  this  brief  account  of  him  :  but  it 
was  during  his  affliction,  when,  being  laid  aside  nearly  a  year,  and 
obliged  to  desist  from  all  public  concerns,  that  he  gave  scope  to  the 
feelings  of  his  heart.  Here,  standing  as  on  an  eminence,  he  reviewed 
his  life,  re-examined  the  ground  of  his  hope,  and  anticipated  the  crown 
which  awaited  him,  with  a  joy  truly  unspeakable  andfull  of  glory. 

Like  Elijah,  he  has  left  the  chariot  of  Israel  and  ascended  as  in  a 
chariot  ofjire ;  but  not  without  having  first  communicated  of  his  emi- 
nently Christian  spirit.     Oh  that  a  double  portion  of  it  may  rest  upon  us ! 


MEMOIRS 


THE  LATE  MR,  SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HIS  PARKNTAGE,  CONVERSION,  CALL  TO  THE  MINISTRY,  AND 
SETTLEMENT  AT  BIRMINGHAM. 

Mr.  Samuel  Pearce  was  born  at  Plymouth  on  July  20th,  17C6. 
His  father,  who  survives  him,  is  a  respectable  silversmith,  and  has 
been  many  years  a  deacon  of  the  Baptist  church  in  that  place. 

When  a  child,  he  lived  with  his  grandfather,  who  was  very  fond 
of  him,  and  endeavoured  to  impress  his  mind  with  the  principles 
of  religion.  At  about  eight  or  nine  years  of  age  be  came  home 
to  his  father  with  a  view  of  learning  his  business.  As  he  advanced 
in  life,  his  evil  propensities,  as  he  has  said,  began  to  ripen  ;  and 
forming  connexions  with  several  vicious  school-fellows,  he  became 
more  and  more  corrupted.  So  greatly  was  his  heart  at  this  time 
set  in  him  to  do  evil,  that  had  it  not  been  for  the  restraining  good- 
ness of  God,  which  somehow,  he  knew  not  how,  preserved  him 
in  most  instances  from  carrying  his  wicked  inclinations  into  prac- 
tice, he  supposed  he  should  have  been  utterly  ruined. 

At  times  he  was  under  strong  convictions,  which  rendered  him 
miserable  ;  but  at  other  times  they  subsided  ;  and  then  he  would 
return  with  eagerness  to  his  sinful  pursuits.  When  about  fifteen 
years  old,  he  was  sent  by  his  father  to  inquire  after  tbe  welfare  oT 

Vol.  VI.  ;^6 


278  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

a  person  in  the  neighbourhood,  in  dying  circuiudtances,  who 
(though  before  his  departure  he  was  in  a  happy  state  of  mind,  yet) 
at  that  time  was  sinking  into  deep  despair.  While  in  the  room  of 
the  dying  man,  he  heard  him  cry  out  with  inexpressible  agony  of 
spirit,  "  I  am  damned  for  ever !"  These  awful  words  pierced  his 
soul  ^  and  he  felt  a  resolution  at  the  time  to  serve  the  Lord  ;  but 
the  impression  soon  wore  off,  and  he  again  returned  to  folly. 

When  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  it  pleased  God  effectually  to 
turn  him  to  himself.  A  sermon  delivered  by  Mr.  Birt,  who  was 
then  CO  paster  with  Mr.  Gibbs,  of  the  Baptist  church  at  Plymouth, 
was  the  first  mean  of  impressing  his  heart  with  a  sense  of  bis  lost 
condition,  and  of  directing  him  to  the  gospel  remedy.  The  change 
in  him  appears  to  have  been  sudden,  but  effectual  ;  and  the  re- 
collection of  his  former  vicious  propensities,  though  a  source  of 
bitterness,  yet  furnished  a  strong  evidence  of  its  being  the  work 
of  Owl.  "  I  believe,"  he  says,  ''  few  conversions  were  more 
joyful.  The  change  produced  in  my  views,  feelings,  and  conduct, 
was  so  evident  to  myself,  that  I  could  no  more  doubt  of  its  being 
from  God,  than  of  my  existence.  1  had  the  witness  in  myself,  and 
was  filliid  with  peace  and  joy  unspeakable." 

His  feelings  being  naturally  strong,  and  receiving  a  new  direc- 
tion, he  entered  into  religion  with  all  his  heart  ;  but  not  having 
known  the  devices  of  Satan,  his  soul  was  entangled  by  its  own 
ardour,  and  he  was  thrown  into  great  perplexity.  Having  read 
Doddrid"'e's  Rixe  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul,  he  deter- 
mined formally  to  dedicate  himself  to  the  Lord,  in  the  manner 
recommended  in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  that  work.  The 
form  of  a  covenant,  as  there  drawn  up.  he  also  adopted  as  his  own: 
and  that  he  might  bind  himself  in  the  moat  solemn  and  affecting 
manner,  signed  it  with  his  blood,  ^ot  afterwards  failing  in  his  en- 
gagements, he  was  plunged  into  dreadful  perplexity,  and  almost 
into  despair.  On  a  review  of  his  covenant,  he  seems  to  havft 
accused  himself  of  a  pharisaical  reliance  upon  the  strength  of  his 
own  resolutions;  and  therefore  taking  the  paper  to  the  top  of  his 
father's  house,  he  tore  it  into  small  pieceS;  and  threw  it  from  him 
to  be'scattcred  by  the  wind.     He  did  not  however  consider  his 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  27f 

obligation  to  be  the  Lord's  as  hereby  nullified  ;  but  feeling  more 
iiispicion  of  himself,  he  depended  upon  the  blood  of  the  cross. 

After  this  he  was  baptized,  and  became  a  member  of  the  Baptist 
church  at  Plymouth,  the  ministers  and  members  of  which,  in  a  few 
years,  perceived  in  him  talents  for  public  work.  Being  solicited 
by  both  his  pastors,  he  exercised  as  a  probationer;  and  receiving 
a  unanimous  call  from  the  church,  entered  on  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry in  November  1786.  Soon  after  this  he  went  to  the  academy 
at  Bristol,  then  under  the  superintendence  of  Dr.  Caleb  Evans. 

Mr.  Birt,  now  pastor  of  the  Baptist  church,  in  the  square, 
Plymou.h  Dock,  in  a  letter  to  the  compiler  of  these  memoirs,  thus 
speaks  of  him  : — "  Though  he  was,  so  far  as  I  know,  the  very  first 
fruits  of  my  ministry,  on  my  coming  hither,  and  though  our  friend- 
ship and  affection  for  each  other  were  great  and  constant  ;  yet 
previous  to  his  going  to  Bristol  I  had  but  few  opportunities  of 
conversing  with  him,  or  of  making  particular  observations  on  him. 
All  who  best  knew  him,  however,  will  remember,  and  must  ten- 
derly speak  of  his  loving  deportment ;  and  tliose  who  attended 
the  conferences  with  him  soon  received  the  most  impressive  inti- 
mations of  his  future  eminence  as  a  minister  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ." 

"Very  few,^'  adds  Mr.  Birt,  "  have  entered  upon,  and  gone 
through  their  religious  profession  with  more  exalted  piety,  or 
warmer  zeal,  than  Samuel  Pearce  ;  and  as  few  have  exceeded  him 
in  the  possession  and  display  of  that  charity  which  '  suffereth  long, 
and  is  kind,  that  envieth  not,  that  vaunteth  not  itself,  and  is  not 
puffed  up,  that  doth  not  behave  itself  unsoemly,  that  seeketh  not 
her  own,  is  not  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no  evil,  that  beareth  all 
things,  believeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things.'  But  why  should 
I  say  this  to  you  ?  You  knew  him  yourself." 

While  at  the  academy  he  was  much  distinguished  by  the  amia* 
bleness  of  his  spirit  and  behaviour.  It  is  sometimes  observable 
that  where  the  talents  of  a  young  man  are  admired  by  his  friends, 
and  his  early  efforts  flattered  by  crowded  auditories,  effects  have 
been  produced  which  have  proved  fatal  to  his  future  respectability 
and  usefulness.  But  this  was  not  the  case  with  Mr.  Pearce. 
Amidst  the  tide  of  popularity,  which  even  at  that  early  period 


280  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

attended  his  ministerial  exercises,  his  tutors  have  more  than  once 
remarked  that  he  never  appeared  to  them  to  be  in  the  least 
elated,  or  to  have  neglected  his  proper  studies  ;  but  was  uniformly 
the  serious,  industrious,  docile,  modest,  and  unassuming  young 
man. 

Towards  the  latter  end  of  1789,  he  came  to  the  church  in 
Cannon-street,  Birmingham,  to  whom  he  was  recommended  by 
Mr.  Hall,  now  of  Cambridge,  at  that  time  one  of  his  tutors.  After 
preaching  to  them  a  while  on  approbation,  be  was  chosen  to  be 
their  pastor.  His  ordination  was  in  August  1790.  Dr.  Evan? 
gave  the  charge,  and  the  late  Mr.  Robert  Hall,  of  Arnsby,  deliv- 
ered an  address  to  the  church  on  the  occasion.  In"  the  year  1791 , 
be  married  Miss  Sarah  Hopkins,  daughter  of  Mr.  Joshua  Hopkins 
of  Alccster  j  a  connexion  which  appears  to  have  been  all  along  a 
source  of  great  enjoyment  to  him.  The  following  lines  addressed 
to  Mrs.  Pearce  when  he  was  on  a  journey,  a  little  more  than  a  year 
after  their  marriage,  seem  to  be  no  more  than  a  common  letter  : 
they  show,  not  only  the  tenderness  of  his  affection,  but  his  heav- 
enly mindedness,  his  gentle  manner  of  persuading,  and  how  every 
argument  was  fetched  from  religion,  and  every  incident  improved 
from  introducing  it  : — 


''Chipping  Norton,  Aug.  15,   1792. 

**  I  BELIEVE  on  retrospection  that  1  have  hitherto  rather  antici- 
pated the  proposed  time  of  my  return,  than  delayed  the  proposed 
interview  with  my  dear  Sarah  for  an  hour.  But  what  shall  I  say, 
my  love,  now  to  reconcile  you  to  my  procrastinating  my  return 
for  several  days  more  ?  Why  I  will  say,  it  appears  I  am  called  of 
God ;  and  I  trust  the  piety  of  both  of  us  will  submit  and  say,  Thi/ 
will  be  done. 

"  You  have  no  doubt  perused  Mr.  Ryland's  letter  to  me, 
wherein  I  find  he  solicits  an  exchange.  The  reason  he  assigns  is 
so  obviously  important,  that  a  much  greater  sacrifice  than  we  are 
called  to  make,  should  not  be  withheld  to  accomplish  it.  1  there- 
fore propose,  God  willing,  to  spend  the  next  Lord's  day  at  North- 
ampton.— I  thought  of  taking  tea  with  you  this  evening:   that 


MR.  8AMUEL  PEARCE.  261 

would  have  been  highly  gratifying  to  us  both ;  but  it  must  be  our 
meat  and  drink  to  do  and  submit  to  the  will  of  our  heavenly 
Father.  All  is  good  that  comes  from  him,  and  all  is  done  right 
which  is  done  in  obedience  to  him.  Oh  to  be  perfectly  resigned 
to  his  disposal — how  good  it  is  !  May  you,  my  dearest  Sarah, 
and  myself,  daily  prove  the  sweetness  of  this  pious  frame  of  soul : 
then  all  our  duties  will  be  sweet,  all  our  trials  will  be  light,  all 
our  pleasures  will  be  pure,  and  all  our  hopes  sanctified. 

"  This  evening  I  hope  to  be  at  Northampton.     Let  your  prayers 
assist  my  efforts  on  the  ensuing  Sabbath.     You  will,  I  trust,  find 

in  Mr.  R a  ship  richly  laden  with  spiritual  treasures.     Oh  for 

more  supplies  from  the  exhaustless  mines  of  grace  ! 

"  S.  P." 


Thb  soul  of  Mr.  Pearce  was  formed  for  friendship  ;  It  was  nat- 
ural therefore  to  suppose,  that  while  engaging  in  the  pursuit  of  his 
studies  at  the  academy,  he  would  contract  religious  intimacies  with 
some  of  his  brethren  ;  and  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  the  grand 
cement  of  his  friendship  was  kindred  piefy.  In  the  two  following 
letters,  addressed  to  his  friend,  Mr.  Steadman,  the  reader  will 
perceive  the  justness  of  this  remark,  as  well  as  the  encouraging 
prospects  which  soon  attended  his  labours  at  Birmingham  : 


"May  9,  1792. 

"  My  VERY  DEAR  BROTHER, 

"  You  live  so  remote  that  I  can  hear  nothing  of  your  prosper- 
ity at  Broughton.  I  hope  you  are  settled  with  a  comfortable  people, 
and  that  you  enjoy  much  of  your  Master's  presence,  both  in  the 
study  and  the  pulpit.  For  my  part,  I  have  nothing  to  lament  but 
an  insensible,  ungrateful  heart,  and  that  is  sufficient  cause  for 
lamentation.  This,  only  this,  bows  me  down  ;  and  under  this 
pressure  I  am  ready  to  adopt  the  words  I  preached  from  last 


282  MEMOIRS  or  THE  LATE 

evening, — Oh  that  I  had  wings  like  a  dove,  for  then  I  would  fiy 
away,  and  be  at  rest ! 

"As  a  people  we  are  generally  united :  I  believe  more  so  than 
most  churches  of  the  same  dimensions.  Our  number  of  members 
is  about  two  hundred  and  ninety-five,  between  forty  and  fifty  of 
whom  have  joined  us  since  I  saw  you,  and  most  of  them  I  have 
the  happiness  of  considering  as  my  children  in  the  fiiith.  There 
is  still  a  crying  out  amongst  us  after  salvation  ;  and  still,  through 
much  grace,  it  is  my  happiness  to  point  them  to  the  Lamb  of  God, 
who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

"  In  preaching,  I  have  often  peculiar  liberty ;  at  other  times 
barren.  I  suppose  my  experience  is  like  that  of  most  of  my 
brethren  :  but  I  am  not  weary  of  my  work.  I  hope  still  that  I  am 
willing  to  spend  and  be  spent,  so  that  I  may  win  souls  to  Christ, 
and  finish  my  course  with  joy :  but  I  want  more  heart  religion  :  I 
want  a  more  habitual  sense  of  the  divine  presence  :  I  want  to  walk 
with  God  as  Enoch  walked.  There  is  nothing  that  grieves  me  so 
much,  or  brings  so  much  darkness  on  my  soul,  as  my  little  spirit- 
uality, and  frequent  wanderings  in  secret  prayer.  I  cannot  neg- 
lect the  duty  ;  but  it  is  seldom  that  I  enjoy  it. 

•Ye  that  lore  the  Lord  indeed, 
Tell  me,  is  it  so  with  you  ? ' 

"  When  I  come  to  the  house  of  God,  I  pray  and  preach  with 
freedom.  Then  I  think  the  presence  of  the  people  seems  to 
weigh  more  with  me  than  the  presence  of  God,  and  deem  myself  a 
hypocrite,  almost  ready  to  leave  my  pulpit,  for  some  more  pious 
preacher.  But  the  Lord  does  own  the  word  ;  and  again  1  say,  If 
I  go  to  hell  myself,  I  will  do  what  I  can  to  keep  others  from  going 
thither;  and  so  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  I  will. 

"An  observation  once  made  to  me  helps  to  support  me  above 
water  : — "  If  you  did  not  plough  in  your  closet,  you  would  not 
reap  in  the  pulpit."  And  again  I  think,  the  hoxd  dwelleth  inZion^ 
and  loveth  it  more  than  the  dwellings  of  Jacob. 

"S.  P." 


MR,  SAMUEL  PEARCE. 


283 


"Feb.  1,1793. 

"  The  pleasure  which  your  friendly  epistle  gave  me,  rises 
beyond  expression  ;  and  it  is  one  of  the  first  wishes  of  my  heart 
ever  to  live  in  your  valued  friendship.  Accept  this,  and  my 
former  letters,  my  dear  brother,  as  sufficient  evidences  of  my  ar- 
dent wishes  to  preserve  by  correspondence,  that  mutual  remem- 
brance of  each  other,  which  on  my  part  will  ever  be  pleasurable, 
and  on  yours,  I  hope,  never  painful. 

"But  ah,  how  soon  may  we  be  rendered  incapable  of  such  an 
intercourse !  When  I  left  Bristol,  I  left  it  with  regret.  I  was 
sorry  to  leave  my  studies  to  embark  (inexperienced  as  I  am)  on 
the  tempestuous  ocean  of  public  life,  where  the  high  blowing  winds 
and  rude  and  noisy  billows,  must  more  or  less  inevitably  annoy 
the  trembling  voyager.  Nor  did  it  make  a  small  addition  to  my 
pain,  that  I  was  to  part  with  so  many  of  my  dear  companions, 
with  whom  I  had  spent  so  many  happy  hours,  either  in  furnishing 
or  unburthening  the  mind.  1  need  not  say,  among  the  first  of  these 
I  considered  Josiah  Evans  *  But  ah,  my  friend,  we  shall  see  his 
face  no  more !  Through  divine  grace  I  hope  we  shall  go  to  him  • 
but  he  will  not  return  to  us.  '  He  wasted  away,  he  gave  up  the 
ghost,  and  where  is  he  ? '  I  was  prepared  for  the  news  because  I 
expected  it.  The  last  time  I  heard  directly  from  him  was  by  a 
very  serious  and  affectionate  letter,  which  I  received,  I  think,  last 
September.  To  it  I  replied  ;  but  received  no  answer.  1  conjec- 
tured, I  feared  ;  and  now  my  conjectures  and  fears  are  all  realized. 
Dear  departed  youth  !  Thy  memory  will  ever  be  grateful  to  this 
affectionate  breast.  May  thy  amiable  qualities  live  again  in  thy 
surviving  friend,  that  to  the  latest  period  of  his  life  he  may  thank 
God  for  the  friendship  of  Josiah  Evans.' 

"  I  assure  you,  my  dear  Steadman,  I  feel,  keenly  feel,  the  force. 
«f  the  sentiment,  which  Blair  thus  elegantly  expresses — 

'  Of  joys  departed  ne'er  to  be  recall'd, 
How  painful  the  remembrance ! ' 

*  Se*  a  brief  mccount  of  him,  given  in  part  by  Mr.  Pearce.  in  Dr.  Rippon'e 
Register^  Vol.  1.  p.  *12— 516. 


284  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

"  But  I  sorrow  not  as  one  without  Tiope.  I  have  a  twofold  hope  : 
I  hope  he  is  now  among  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect,  and 
that  he  will  be  of  the  blessed  and  holy  nunuber  who  have  part  in 
the  first  resurrection  :  and  I  hope  also  through  the  same  rich,  free, 
sovereign,  almighty,  matchless  grace,  to  join  the  number  too. 
Pleasing  thought!  Unite  to  divide  no  more  ! 

"  I  preached  last  night  from  Rev.  xxi.  6.  /  will  give  unto  him 
that  is  athirst  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely.  I  took 
occasion  to  expound  the  former  part  of  the  chapter,  and  found 
therein  a  pleasure  inexpressible ;  especially  when  speaking  from 
the  first  verse, — And  there  was  ho  more  sea.  The  first  idea  which 
presented  itself  to  me  was  this, — there  shall  be  no  bar  to  intercourse. 
Whetlier  the  thoughts  be  just  or  not,  1  leave  with  you  and  my 
hearers  to  determine  ;  but  I  found  happy  liberty  in  illustrating  it. 
What  is  it  that  separates  one  nation,  and  one  part  of  the  globe 
from  another  ?  Is  it  not  the  sea  ?  Are  not  Christians,  though  all 
of  one  family,  the  common  Father  of  which  is  God,  separated  by 
this  sea,  or  that  river,  or  the  other  stream  below  ?  Yes  ;  but 
they  are  one  family  still.  There  shall  be  none  of  these  obstruc- 
tions to  communion,  or  these  bars  to  intercourse ;  nothing  to 
divide  their  affections,  or  disunite  their  praise  for  ever. — Forgive 
my  freedoms.     I  am  writing  to  a  friend,  to  a  brother. 

"S.  P.» 


There  are  few,  if  any,  thinking  men,  but  who  at  some  seasons 
have  had  their  minds  perplexed  with  regard  to  religious  princi- 
ples, even  those  which  are  of  the  greatest  idiportance.  In  the 
end,  however,  tvhere  the  heart  is  right,  they  commonly  issue  in 
a  more  decided  attachment  to  the  truth.  Thus  it  was  with  Mr- 
Pearce.  In  another  part  of  the  above  letter,  he  thus  writes  to 
his  friend  Steadman  : — "I  have,  since  I  saw  you,  been  much 
perplexed  about  some  doctrinal  points,  both  Arminian  and  Soci- 
nian,  I  believe  through  reading  very  attentively,  but  without 
sufficient  dependence  on  the  Spirit  of  truth,  several  controversies 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEAflCE,  2g5 

on'those  subjects  ;  particiil;irly  the  writings  of  Whitby,  Priestley, 
and  others.  Indeed,  had  the  state  of  mind  1  was  in  about  ten 
weeks  since,  continued.  I  should  have  been  incapable  of  preaching 
with  comfort  at  all.  But  in  the  mount  of  the  Lord  will  he  be  seen. 
Just  as  I  thought  of  giving  up,  he  who  hath  the  hearts  of  all  men 
in  his  hand,  and  turneth  them  as  the  rivers  of  water  are  turned 
was  pleased,  by  a  merciful  though  afflicting  providence,  to  set  me 
at  a  happy  liberty. 

"  1  was  violently  seized  with  a  disorder  very  rife  here,  and 
which  carried  off  many,  supposed  to  be  an  inflamm.ition  in  the 
bowels.  One  Sabbath  evening  1  felt  such  alarming  symptoms 
that  I  did  not  expect  to  see  the  Monday  morning,.  In  these  cir- 
cumstances I  realized  the  feelings  of  a  dying  man.  My  mind  had 
been  so  accustomed  to  reflect  on  virtue  and  moral  goodness,  that 
the  first  thing  I  attempted  was  a  survey  of  my  own  condcut,  my 
diligence  and  faithfulness  in  the  ministry,  my  unspotted  life,  &.c. 
&c.  But  ah  !  vain  props  these  for  dying  men  to  rest  on  !  Such 
heart  sins,  such  corruptions,  and  evil  propensities,  recurred  to  my 
mind,  that  if  ever  I  knew  the  moment  when  I  felt  my  own 
righteousness  to  be  like  loathsome  and  filthy  rags,  it  was  then. 
And  where  should  I,  where  could  1,  where  did  I  flee,  but  to  Him, 
whose  glory  and  grace  I  had  been  of  late  degrading,  at  least  in  my 
thoughts?  Yes,  there  I  saw  peace  for  guilty  consciences  was  to 
be  a/one  obtained  through  an  almighty  Saviour.  And  oh!  won- 
derful to  tell,  I  again  came  to  him  ;  nor  was  I  sent  away  without 
the  blessing.  I  found  him  full  of  all  compassion,  ready  to  receive 
the  most  ungrateful  of  men. 

'  Oh,  to  grace  how  great  a  debtor 
Daily  I'm  constrain 'd  to  be.' 

Thus,  my  dear  brother,  was  the  snare  broken,  and  thus  1  escaped. 

'  A  debtor  to  mercy  alone, 
Of  covenant  mercy  I  sing.' 

Join  with  me  in   praising  Him,  who  remembered  me   in   my  low 
estate,  because  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever.     Yet  this  is  among 
the  all  things.     1  have  found  it  has  made  me  more  spiritual  in 
Vol.  VI.  37 


2gO  MEMOIilS  OF  THE  LATE 

preaching.     1  have  prized  the  gospel  more  than  ever,  and  hope  it 
will  be  the  means  of  guarding  me  against  future  temptations. 
"  Your  brother,  with  ardent  affection, 

"•^  in  the  dear  Lord  Jesus, 

«S.  P." 


From  his  tirst  coming  to  Birmingham,  his  meekness  and  patience 
were  put  to  the  trial,  by  an  Antinomian  spirit  which  infected  many 
mdividuals,  both  in  and  out  of  his  congregation.  It  is  well  known 
with  what  affection  it  was  his  practice  to  beseech  sinners  to  be 
reconciled  to  God,  and  to  exhort  Christians  to  the  exercise  of 
practical  godliness  :  lut  these  were  things  which  they  could  not 
endure.  Soothing  doctrine  was  all  they  desired.  Therefore  it 
was,  that  his  ministr}'^  was  traduced  by  them  as  Arminian,  and 
treated  with  neglect  and  contempt.  But,  like  his  Divine  Master, 
he  bore  the  contradiction  of  sinners  against  himself,  and  this,  while 
he  had  the  strongest  satisfaction  that  in  those  very  things  to  which 
they  olyected,  he  »vas  pleading  God.  And  though  he  plainly 
perceived  the  pernicious  influence  of  their  principles  upon  their 
own  minds,  as  well  as  the  minds  of  others,  yet  he  treated  them 
with  great  gentleness  and  long  forbearance  :  and  when  it  became 
necessary  to  exclude  such  of  this  description,  as  were  in  com- 
munion with  him,  it  was  with  the  greatest  reluctance  that  became 
into  that  measure,  and  not  without  having  first  tried  all  other 
means  in  vain.  He  was  not  apt  to  deal  in  harsh  language  ;  yet,  in 
one  of  his  letters  about  that  time,  he  ^^peaks  of  the  principles  and 
spirit  of  these  people  as  a  "  cursed  leaven." 

Among  his  numerous  religious  friendships,  he  seems  to  have 
formed  one  for  the  special  purpose  of  spiritual  improvement. 
This  was  with  Mr.  Summers,  of  London,  who  often  accompanied 
him  in  his  journeys  ;  to  whom,  therefore,  it  might  be  expected  he 
would  open  his  heart  without  reserve.  Here,  it  is  true,  we  some- 
limes  see  him,  like  his  brethren,  groaning  under  darkness,  want  of 
spirtuality,   and   the   remains   of  indwelling   sin ;  but  frequently 


MR.  SAMUEL  FEARCE.  287 

rising  above  all,  as  into  his  native  element,  and  pouring  forth  his 
ardent  soul  in  expressions  of  joy  and  praise.  On  Aug.  19,  1793, 
he  writes  thus  :  — 

"My  DEAR  Brother, 

'*  When  I  take  my  pen  to  pursue  my  correspondence  with 
you,  I  have  no  concern  but  to  communicate  something  which  may 
answer  the  same  end  we  propose  in  our  annual  journeys  :  viz 
lending  some  assistance  in  the  important  object  of  getting  and 
keeping  nearer  to  God.  This  I  am  persuaded  is  the  mark  at 
which  we  should  be  continually  aiming,  nor  rest  satisfied  until 
we  attain  that  to  which  we  aspire.  I  am  really  ashamed  of  my- 
self, when,  on  the  one  hand,  I  review  the  time  that  ha^  elapsed 
since  I  first  assumed  the  Christian  name,  with  the  opportunities  of 
improvement  in  godliness  which  have  crowded  on  my  moments 
since  that  period  ;  and  when  on  the  other,  \  feel  the  little  advance 
I  have  made  !  More  lights  to  be  sure,  I  have;  but  light  zaithout 
heat  leaves  the  Christian  half  dissatisfied.  Yesterday,  I  preached 
on  the  duty  of  engagedness  in  God's  service,  from  Jer.  xxx.  21. 
Who  is  this  that  engaged  his  heart  to  approach  unto  me  ?  saith  the 
Lord.  (A  text  for  which  I  am  indebted  to  our  last  journey.) 
While  urging  the  necessity  of  heart  religion,  including  sincerity 
and  ardour,  I  found  myself  much  assisted  by  reflecting  on  the 
ardour  which  our  dear  Redeemer  discovered  in  the  cause  ol' 
sinners.  "Ah,"  I  could  not  help  saying,  "  if  our  Saviour  had 
measured  his  intenseness  in  his  engagements  for  us.  by  our  fer- 
vency in  fulfilling  our  engagements  to  him, — we  should  have  been 
now  further  from  hope  than  we  are  from  perfection." 

'Dear  Lord,  the  ardour  oi thy  love 
Reproves  my  cold  returns.' 

"Two  things  are  causes  of  daily  astonishment  (o  me: — The 
readiness  of  Christ  to  come  from  heaven  to  earth  for  me  ;  and 
my  backwardness  to  rise  from  earth  to  heaven  with  him.  But  oh, 
how  animating  the  prospect!  A  time  approaches  when  we  shall 
rise  to  sink  no  more  :  to  ''be  for  ever  with  the  Lord.'^  To  be 
leith  the  Lord  for  a  week,  for  a  day,  for  an  hour  ;   linw  sweetly 


28S  iMKMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

must  the  moments  pass  I  But  to  he  fnr  ever  with  the  Lord, — that 
instaiiips  salvation  with  perfection  ;  that  gives  an  energy  to  our 
hopes,  and  a  dignity  to  our  joy,  so  as  to  render  it  an  pealcnble  mid 
full  of  glory  l  1  have  had  a  few  realizing  moments  since  we 
parted  and  the  effect  has  been,  I  trust,  a  broken  heart.  Oh  my 
brother,  it  is  desirable  to  have  a  broken  heart,  were  it  only  for 
the  sake  of  the  pleasure  it  feels  in  being  helped  and  healed  by 
Jesus!  Heart-affecting  views  of  the  cursed  effects  of  sin,  are 
highly  salutary  to  a  Christian's  growth  in  humility,  coiifidence,  and 
gratitude.  At  once  how  abasing  and  exalting  is  the  comparison  of 
our  loathsome  hearts  with  that  of  the  lovely  Saviour  !  In  Him,  we 
see  all  that  can  charm  an  angel's  heart  :  in  ourselvts,  all  that  can 
gratify  a  devil's.  And  yet  we  may  rest  perfectly  assured  that 
these  nests  of  iniquity  shall  ere  long  be  transformed  into  the  tem- 
ples of  God  ;  and  these  sighs  of  sorrow  be  exchanged,  for  songs  of 
praise. 

"  Last  Lord's  day  I  spent  the  most  profitable  Sabbath  to  myself 
that  I  ever  remember  since  I  have  been  in  the  ministry  ;  and  to 
this  hour  1  feel  the  sweet  solemnities  of  that  day  delightfully 
protracted.  Ah,  my  brother,  were  it  not  for  past  experience,  I 
should  say, 

'  My  heart  presumes  1  cannot  lose 
The  relish  all  my  days,' 

But  now  I  rejoice  with  trembling ;  desiring  to  "  hold  fast  what  I 
have,  that  no  man  take  my  crown."  Yet  fearing  that  I  shidl 
find,  how 

— '  Ere  one  fleeting  hour  is  past, 

The  flatt'ring  world  employs 
Some  sensual  bait  to  seize  my  taste, 

And  to  pollute  my  joys.' 

"  Yours  in  our  dear  Saviour, 

'•  S.  P.-' 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  259 


In  April  1794,  dropping  a  few  lines  to  the  compiler  of  these 
Memoirs,  on  a  Lord's  day  evening,  he  thus  concludes  : — '*  We 
have  had  a  good  day.  1  find,  as  a  dear  friend  once  said,  It  is 
pleasant  speaking  for  God  when  toe  walk  with  him.  Oh  for  mTich 
of  Enoch'^  spirit !  The  head  of  th^  church  grant  it  to  my  dear 
brother,  and  his  affectionate  friend, 

«S.  P." 


In  another  letter  to  Mr.  Summers,  dated  'June  24,  1794,  he 
thus  writes  : — '  We,  my  friend,  have  entered  into  a  correspond- 
ence of  heart  with  heart,  and  must  not  lose  sight  of  that  avowed 
object.  I  thank  you  sincerely  for  continuing  the  remembrance  of 
so  unworthy  a  cre;itnre  in  your  intercourse  with  Heaven  ;  and  I 
thank  that  sacred  Spirit,  whose  quickening  influences  you  say 
you  enjoy  in  the  exercise.  Yes,  my  brother,  I  have  reaped  the 
fruits  of  your  supplications.  I  have  been  indulged  with  some 
seasons  of  unusual  joy,  tranquil  as  solitude,  and  solid  as  the  rock 
on  which  our  hopes  are  built  In  public  exercises,  peculiar 
assistance  has  been  afforded  ;  especially  in  these  three  things  : — 
the  exaltation  of  the  Redeemer's  glory ;  the  detection  of  the 
crooked  ways,  false  refuges,  and  self  delusionsof  the  human 
heart ;  and  the  stirring  up  of  the  saints  to  press  onward,  making 
God's  cause  their  own,  and  considering  themselves  as  living  not 
for  themselves,  but  for  Hirn  alone. 

"Nor  hath  the  word  been  without  its  effect;  above  Afty  have 
been  added  to  our  church  this  year,  most  of  whom  I  rejoice  in  as  the 
seals  of  my  ministry  in  the  Lord.  Indeed  I  am  surrounded  with 
goodness  ;  and  scarce  a  day  passes  over  my  head,  but  I  say,  were 
it  not  for  an  ungratpful  heart,  I  should  be  the  happiest  man  alive  ; 
and  that  excepted,  1  neither  expect  nor  wish  to  be  happier  in  this 
world.  My  wife,  my  children,  and  myself  are  uninterruptedly 
heahhy  5  my  friends  kind ;  my  soul  at   rest;  my  labours  success- 


290  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

fuJ,  &c.     Who  should  be  content  and  thankful,  if  I  should  not 
Oh  my  brother,  help  me  to  praise  !" 


In  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Pearce,  from  Plymouth,  dated  Sept,  2,  1794, 
the  dark  side  of  the  cloud  seems  towards  him  : — "  I  have  felt 
much  barrenness,"  says  he,  "  as  to  spiritual  things,  since  I  have 
been  here,  compared  with  my  usual  frame  at  home  ;  and  it  is  a  poor 
exchange  to  enjoy  the  creature  at  the  expense  of  the  Creator's 
presence.  A  few  seasons  of  spirituality  I  have  enjoyed ;  but  my 
heart,  my  inconstant  heart,  is  too  prone  to  rove  from  its  proper 
centre.  Pray  for  me,  my  dear,  my  dearest  friend  !  I  do  for  you 
daily.  Oh  wrestle  for  me,  that  I  may  have  more  of  Enoch's 
spirit !  I  am  fully  persuaded  that  a  Christian  is  no  longer  really 
happy,  and  inwardly  satisfied,  than  whilst  he  walks  with  God  ;  and 
I  would  this  moment  rejoice  to  abandon  every  pleasure  here  for  a 
closer  walk  with  him.  Icannot,  amidsi  all  the  round  of  social  plea- 
sure amidst  the  most  inviting  scenes  of  nature, yeeZ  that  peace  with 
God  which  passeth  understanding.  My  thirst  for  preaching  Christ 
I  fear  abates,  and  a  detestable  vanity  for  the  reputation  of  a  "  good 
preacher,"  as  the  world  terms  it,  has  already  cost  me  many 
conflicts.  Daily  I  feel  convinced  of  the  propriety  of  a  remark 
which  my  friend  Summers  made  on  his  journey  to  Wales,  that 
*'  It  is  easier  for  a  Christian  to  walk  habitually  near  to  God,  than 
to  be  irregular  in  our  walk  with  him:"  But  I  want  resolution  ;  I 
want  a  contempt  for  the  world ;  I  want  more  heavenly-minded- 
ness  ;  I  want  more  humility  ;  I  want  much,  very  much  of  that 
which  God  alone  can  bestow.  Lord,  help  the  weakest  lamb  in  all 
thy  flock ! 

"  I  preached  this  evening  from  Cant.  ii.  3.  /  sat  down  under 
his  shadow  with  great  delight,  and  his  fruit  was  srveet  to  my  taste. 
But  how  little  love  for  my  Saviour  did  I  feel  !  With  what  little 
affection  and  zeal  did  I  speak  !  I  am  by  some  praised.  I  am 
followed  by  many.     I  am  respected  by  most  of  my  acquaintance. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  201 

But  all  this  is  nothing  ;  yea,  less  than  nothing,  compared  with 
possessing  "this  testimony,  that  I  please  God."  Oh  thou  Friend 
of  sinners,  humble  me  by  repentance,  and  melt  me  down  with  love. 
"  To-morrow  morning  I  set  oflf  for  Launceston.  I  write  to- 
night, lest  my  stay  in  Cornwall  might  make  my  delay  appear 
tedious  to  the  dear  and  deserving  object  of  my  most  undissembled 
love.  Oh  my  Sarah,  had  1  as  much  proof  that  I  love  Jesus  Christ, 
as  1  have  of  my  love  to  you,  I  should  prize  it  more  than  rubies  ! 
As  often  as  you  can  find  an  hour  for  correspondence,  think  of  your 
more  than  ever  affectionate 

"S.  P." 


In  another  to  Mr.  Summers,  dated  Nov.  10,  1794,  he  says — 
"  I  suppose  I  shall  visit  London  in  the  spring.  Prepare  my  way 
by  communion  both  with  God  and  man.  I  hope  your  soul  pros- 
pers. I  have  enjoyed  more  of  God  within  this  month  than  ever 
since  the  day  of  my  espousals  with  him.  Oh  my  brother,  help 
me  to  praise  !  I  cannot  say  that  I  am  quite  so  exalted  in  my  frame 
to-day ;  yet  still  I  acknowledge,  what  I  have  lived  upon  for  weeks, 
— That  were  there  no  being,  or  thing  in  the  universe,  beside  God 
aod  me,  I  should  be  at  no  loss  for  happiness.     Oh  ! 

'  'Tis  heaven  to  rest  in  his  embrace, 
And  no  where  else  but  there. ' 

^',S.  P.^' 


292  MKMOIRS  OF  THE  LATK 

HYMN 
Mr.  Peahck,  soon  after  his  conversion. 

1  O  HOW  sweet  it  is  to  me, 

'Fore  my  gracious  Lord  to  fall, 
'  Talk  with  him  conti  Dually, 

Make  my  blessed  Jesus  all. 

2  Other  pleasures  1  have  sought, 

Tried  the  world  a  thousand  times  ; 
Peace  pursu'd,  but  found  it  not, 
For  I  still  retain'd  my  crimes. 

3  Never  could  my  heart  be  bless'd, 

Till  from  guilt  I  found  it  freed ; 
Jesus  now  has  me  released ; 
I  in  him  am  free  indeed. 

4  Saviour,  bind  me  to  thy  cross, 

Let  thy  love  possess  my  heart ; 
All  besides  I  count  but  dross  : 
Christ  and  I  will  never  part 

5  In  his  blood  such  peace  I  find, 

In  his  love  such  joy  is  given ; 
He  who  is  to  Jesus  join'd. 
Finds  on  earth  a  little  heaven. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  -293 


The  following  lines  appear  to  have  been  written  soon  after,  if 
not  before,  his  entrance  on  the  work  of  the  ministry  : — 

EXCITEMENT  TO  EARLY  DUTY  . 

OR, 

The  Lord' s  Day  Morning. 

1  Whene'er  I  look  unto  thy  word. 
And  read  about  my  dearest  Lord, 

The  Friend  of  sinful  man  ; 
And  trace  my  Saviour's  footsteps  there, 
What  humble  love,  what  holy  fear 

Through  all  his  conduct  ran  ! 

2  If  I  regard  the  matchless  grace 
He  show'd  unto  the  human  race. 

How  he  for  them  became 
A  poor  sojourner  here  below, 
Oppress'd  by  pain  and  sorrow  too, 

I  can't  but  love  his  name. 

3  And  when  I  view  his  love  to  God, 
Those  steps  in  which  the  Saviour  trod. 

I  long  to  tread  them  too ; 
I  long  to  be  inspired  with  zeal 
To  execute  my  Father's  will. 

As  Jesus  used  to  do. 

4  I  read  that  he,  on  duty  bent, 
To  lonely  places  often  went, 

To  seek  his  Father  there  : 
The  early  morn  and  dewy  ground 
Can  witness,  they  the  Saviour  found 
Engaged  in  fervent  prayer. 
Vol.  VL  38 


294  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

5  And  did  my  Saviour  use  to  pray, 
Before  the  light  unveil'd  the  day  ? 

And  shall  I  backward  be  ? 
No,  dearest  Lord,  forbid  the  thought ; 
Help  me  to  fight,  as  Jesus  fought, 

Each  foe  that  hinders  me. 

6  And  you,  my  friends,  who  love  his  name. 
Who  love  to  imitate  the  Lamb, 

And  more  of  Jesus  know  ; 
Come,  let  us  all  surround  his  throne, 
And  see  what  blessings  on  his  own 

Our  Saviour  will  bestow. 

■7  Though  fears  be  great,  temptations  strong, 
And  though  we  oft  have  waited  long. 

Perhaps  he  may  design 
This  morn  to  give  each  soul  to  see. 
And  say  with  Paul,  "  He  died  for  me," 

And  my  Redeemer's  mine. 

S  Now  cheerful  we'll  begin  to  pray, 
That  he  will  wash  our  sins  away 

In  his  atoning  blood  ; 
That  he  his  blessing  may  bestow. 
And  give  each  sinner  here  to  know 

That  he's  a  child  of  God. 


ON  THE  SCRIPTURES. 

1  Stupendous  love  in  Christ  doth  dwell. 
Love  which  no  mortal  tongue  can  tell ; 
But  yet  so  gracious  is  the  Lord, 
He  tells  the  people  in  his  word. 

2  Here,  in  those  lines  of  love,  I  see 
What  Christ  my  Saviour  did  for  me  ; 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  295 

Here  I  behold  the  wondrous  plan 
By  which  he  saves  rebellious  man. 

3  Here  we  may  view  the  Saviour,  God, 
Oppress'd  by  pain,  o'erwhelm'd  with  blood  ; 
And  if  we  ask  the  reason,  Why  ? 

He  kindly  says,  "  For  you  I  die." 

4  Here  love  and  mercy,  truth  and  g^race, 
Conspicuous  shine  in  Jesus'  face  j 
Here  we  may  trace  the  wondrous  road, 
By  which  a  sinner  comes  to  God. 

5.  O  boundless  grace  !     O  matchless  love 
That  brought  the  Saviour  from  above, 
That  caus'd  the  God  for  mah  to  die, 
Expiring  in  an  agony  ! 

6  Then  say,  my  soul,  canst  thou  engage 
In  tracing  o'er  this  sacred  page, 
And  there  his  love  and  mercy  see, 
And  not  love  him  who  died  for  thee  ? 

7  O  stupid  heart !  O  wretched  soul  ! 
So  cold,  so  languid,  and  so  dull ; 
Angels  desire  this  love  to  know, 

O  may  I  feel  these  longings  too  ! 

8  Descend,  thou  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 
Thy  light,  and  help,  and  grace  afford  ; 
And,  while  I  read  these  pages  o'er, 
Constrain  my  soul  to  love  thee  more. 


296  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 


CHAPTER  II. 


HIS  LABORIOUS    EXERTIONS    IN    PROMOTING   MISSIONS    TO    THE   HEATHEN, 
AND  OFFERING  HIMSELF  TO  BECOME  A  MISSIONARY. 


Mr.  Pearce  has  been  uniformly  the  spiritual  and  the  active 
servant  of  Christ ;  but  neither  his  spirituahty  nor  his  activity 
would  have  appeared  in  the  manner  they  have,  but  for  his  engage- 
ments in  the  introduction  of  the  gospel  among  the  heathen. 

It  was  not  long  after  his  settlement  at  Birmingham,  that  he  be- 
came acquainted  with  Mr.  Carey,  in  whom  he  found  a  soul  nearly 
akin  to  his  own.  When  the  brethren  in  the  counties  of  Northamp- 
ton and  Leicester  formed  themselves  into  a  Missionary  Society  at 
Kettering,  in  October  1792,  he  was  there,  and  entered  into  the 
business  with  all  his  heart.  On  his  return  to  Birmingham,  he  com- 
municated the  subject  to  his  congregation  with  so  much  effect, 
that  to  the  small  sum  of  ^13  -.2:6,  with  which  the  subscription 
was  begun,  was  added  ^70,  which  was  collected  and  transmitted 
to  the  treasurer;  and  the  leading  members  of  the  Church  formed 
themselves  into  an  Assistant  Society.  Early  in  the  following  spring, 
when  it  was  resolved  that  our  brethren,  TAo^rtOs  and  Carey,  should 
go  on  a  mission  to  the  Hindoos,  and  a  considerable  sum  of  money 
was  wanted  for  the  purpose,  he  laboured  with  increasing  ardour  in 
various  parts  of  the  kingdom  ;  and  when  the  object  was  accom- 
plished, he  rejoiced  in  all  his  labour,  smiling  in  every  company, 
and  blessing  God. 

During  his  labours  and  journeys,  on  this  important  mission,  he 
wrote  several  letters  to  his  friends,  an  extract  or  two  from  which 
will  discover  the  state  of  his  mind  at  that  period,  as  well  as  the 
encouragements  that  he  met  with  in  his  work  at  home  : 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  297 

TO  MR.  STEADMAN. 

<«  Birmingham,  Feb.  8, 1793. 
**  My  very  dear  Brother, 

*'  Union  of  sentiment  often  creates  friendship  among  carnal 
men,  and  similarity  of  feeling  never  fails  to  produce  affection 
among  pious  men,  as  far  as  that  similarity  is  known.  I  have  loved 
you  ever  since  I  knew  you.  We  saw,  we  felt  alike  in  the  interest- 
ing concerns  of  personal  religion.  We  formed  a  reciprocal  attach- 
ment. We  expressed  it  by  words.  We  agreed  to  do  so  by  cor- 
respondence ;  and  we  have  not  altogether  been  wanting  to  our 
engagements.  But  our  correspondence  has  been  interrupted,  not, 
I  believe,  through  any  diminution  of  regard  on  either  side  ;  I  am 
persuaded  not  on  mine.  I  rather  condemn  myfelf  as  the  first  ag- 
gressor ;  but  I  excuse  while  I  condemn,  and  so  would  you,  did 
you  know  half  the  concerns  which  devolve  upon  me  in  my  present 
situation.  Birmingham  is  a  central  place  j  the  inhabitants  are  nu- 
merous ;  our  members  are  between  three  and  four  hundred.  The 
word  preached  has  lately  been  remarkably  blessed.  In  less  than 
five  months,  I  baptized  nearly  forty  persons,  almost  all  newly 
awakened.  Next  Lord's  day  week  1  expect  to  add  to  their  number. 
These  persons  came  to  my  housp.  to  propose  the  most  important 
of  all  inquiries, — "  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  ?"  I  have  been 
thus  engaged  some  weeks  during  the  greatest  part  of  most  days. 
This,  with  four  sermons  a  week,  will  account  for  my  neglect.  But 
your  letter,  received  this  evening,  calls  forth  every  latent  affection 
of  ray  heart  for  you.  We  are,  my  dear  brother,  not  only  united 
in  the  common  object  of  pursuit, — salvation;  not  only  rest  our 
hopes  on  the  same  foundation, — Jesus  Christ;  but  we  feel  alike 
respecting  the  poor  heathens.  Oh  how  Christianity  expands  the 
mind!  What  tenderness  for  our  poor  fellow-sinners  I  What  sym- 
pathy for  their  moral  misery  !  What  desires  to  do  them  everlast- 
ing good,  doth  it  provoke  !  How  satisfying  to  our  judgments  is  this 
evidence  of  grace!  Hovv  gratifying  to  our  present  taste  are  these 
benevolent  breathings  I  O  how  I  love  that  man  whose  soul  is 
deeply  affected  with  the  importance  of  the  precious  gospel  to  idol- 
atrous heathen.     Excellently,  my  dear  brother,  you  observe  that, 


298  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

great  as  its  blessings  are  in  the  estimation  of  a  sinner  called  in  a 
Christian  country,  inexpressibly  greater  must  they  shine  on  the 
newly  illuminated  mind  of  a  converted  pagan. 

"  We  shnll  be  glad  of  all  your  assistance  in  H  pecuniary  way,  as 
the  expense  will  be  heavy. — Dear  brother  Carey  has  paid  us  a 
visit  of  love  this  week.  He  preached  excellently  to-night.  I 
expect  brother  Thomas  next  week  or  the  week  after.  I  wish  you 
would  meet  him  here.  I  have  a  house  at  your  command,  and  a 
heart  greatly  attached  to  you.  "  S.  P." 


TO  MR.  FULLER. 

»  Feb.  23,  1793. 
"  I  AM  willing  to  go  anywhere,  and  do  any  thing  in  my  power; 
but  I  hope  no  plan  will  be  suffered  to  interfere  with  the  affecting, — 
hoped  for, — dreaded  day,  March  1.3,  (the  day  of  our  brethren, 
Carey  and  Thomas's  solemn  designation  at  Leicester.)  Oh  how 
the  anticipation  of  it  at  once  rejoices  and  afflicts  me  !  Our  hearts 
need  steeling  to  part  with  our  much-loved  brethren,  who  are  about 
to  venture  their  all  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  feel  my 
soul  melting  within  me  when  I  read  the  20th  chapter  of  the  Acts, 
and  especially  verses  36 — 38.  But  why  grieve  ?  We  shall  see 
them  again.  Oh  yes  ;  them  and  the  children  whom  the  Lord  will 
give  them  ; — we  and  the  children  whom  the  Lord  hath  given  us. 
We  shall  meet  again,  not  to  weep  and  pray,  but  to  smile  and 
praise.  "  y.  P-" 


From  the  day  of  the  departure  of  the  missionaries,  no  one  was 
more  importunate  in  prayer  than  Mr.  Pearce  ;  and  on  the  news  of 
their  safe  arrival,  no  one  was  more  filled  with  joy  and  thankful- 
ness. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PKARCE.  299 

Hitherto  we  had  witnessed  his  zeal  in  promoting  this  important 
undertaking  at  home;  but  this  did  not  satisfy  him.  In  October 
1794,  we  were  given  to  understand  that  he  had  for  some  time  had 
it  in  serious  contemplation  to  go  himself  and  to  cast  his  lot  with 
his  brethren  in  India.  When  his  designs  were  first  discovered, 
his  friends  and  connexions  were  much  concerned  about  it,  and 
endeavoured  to  persuade  him  that  he  vvas  already  in  a  sphere  of 
usefulness  too  important  to  be  relinquished.  But  his  answer  was, 
that  they  were  too  interested  in  the  affair  to  be  competent  judges. 
And  nothing  would  satisfy  him  short  of  his  making  a  formal  offer 
of  his  services  to  the  committee  :  nor  could  he  be  happy  for  ihein 
to  decide  upon  it,  without  tlieir  appointing  a  day  of  solemn  prayer 
for  the  purpose,  and  when  assembled,  hearing  an  account  of  the 
principal  exercises  of  his  mind  upon  the  subject,  with  the  reasons 
which  induced  him  to  make  the  proposal,  as  well  as  the  reasons 
alleged  by  his  connexions  against  it. 

On  October  4,  1794,  he  wrote  to  an  intimate  friend,  of  whom  he 
entertained  a  hope  that  he  might  follow  him,  as  follows  : 

"  Last  Wednesday  I  rode  to  Northampton,  where  a  ministers' 
meeting  was  held  on  the  following  day.  We  talked  much  about 
the  mission.  We  read  some  fresh  and  very  encouraging  accounts. 
We  lamented  that  we  could  obtain  no  suitable  persons  to  send  out 
to  the  assistance  of  our  brethren .  Now  what  do  you  think  was  said 
at  this  meeting?  My  dear  brother!  do  not  be  surprised  that  all 
present  united  in  opinion,  that  in  all  our  connexion  there  was  no 
man  known  to  us  so  suitable  as  yoie,  provided  you  were  disposed 
for  it,  and  things  could  be  brought  to  bear.  I  thoui;ht  it  right  to 
mention  this  circumstance  ;  and  one  thing  more  I  cannot  refrain 
from  saying,  that  were  it  manifestly  the  will  of  God,  I  should  call 
that  the  happiest  hour  of  my  liiia,  which  witnessed  our  6o//i  embark- 
ing with  our  families  on  board  one  ship,  as  hel|)ers  of  the  servants 
of  Jesus  Christ  already  in  Ilindostan.  Yes  ;  I  could  unreluctantly 
leave  Europe  and  all  its  contents,  for  the  pleasuies  and  perils  of 
this  glorious  service.  Often  my  heart  in  the  sincerest  ardours  thus 
breathes  forth  its  desires  unto  God, — ^'  Here  am  I,  send  me."  But 
I  am  ignorant  whether  you,  from  experience,  can  realize  my  feel- 
ings.    Perhaps  you  have  friendship  enough  for  me  to   lay  open 


300  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

yodr  meditations  on  this  subject  in  your  next.  If  you  had  half  the 
exercises  that  I  have,  it  will  be  a  relief  to  your  labouring  mind  : 
or  if  you  think  I  have  made  too  free  with  you,  reprove  me,  and  I 
will  love  you  still.  Oh,  if  I  could  find  a  heart  that  had  been  tor- 
tured and  ravished  like  my  own  in  this  respect,  1  should  form  a 
new  kind  of  alliance,  and  feel  a  friendship  of  a  novel  species. 
With  eagerness  should  1  communicate  all  the  vicissitudes  of  my 
sensations,  and  with  eagerness  listen  to  a  recital  of  kindred  feel- 
ings. With  impatience  I  should  seek,  and  with  gratitude  receive 
direction  and  support,  and  1  hope,  feel  a  new  occasion  of  thankful- 
ness when  1  bow  my  knee  to  the  Father  of  mercies,  and  the  God 
of  all  comfort.  Whence  is  it  that  I  thus  write  to  you,  as  I  have 
never  written  to  any  one  before  ?  Is  there  a  fellowship  of  the 
Spirit ;  or  is  it  ths  conlidence  that  I  have  in  your  friendship  that 

thus  directs  my  pen  ?     Tell  me,  my  dear !  Te.'l  me  how 

you  have  felt,  and  how  you  still  feel  on  this  subject  ;  and  do  not 
long  delay  the  grati6cation  to  your  very  affectionate  friend  and 
brother,  "  S.  P." 

About  a  month  preceding  the  decision  of  this  affair,  he  drew  up 
a  narrative  of  his  experience  respecting  it  ;  resolving  at  the  same 
time  to  set  apart  one  day  in  every  week  for  secret  fasting  and  prayer 
to  God  for  direction  ;  and  to  keep  a  diary  of  the  exercises  of  his 
mind  during  the  mouth. 

When  the  Committee  were  met  at  Northampton  according  to 
his  desire,  he  presented  to  them  tiie  narrative  ;  and  which  was  as 
follows  : — 

''Octobers,  1794.  Having  had  some  peculiar  exercises  of 
mind  relative  to  my  personally  attempting  to  labour  for  the  dear 
Redeemer  amongst  the  heathen ;  and  being  at  a  loss  to  know  wha^ 
is  the  will  of  the  Lord  in  this  matter  respecting  me,  1  have  thought 
that  I  might  gain  some  satisfaction  by  adopting  these  two  resolu- 
tions ;■— First,  That  1  will  as  in  the  presence  ofGod,  faithfully  en- 
deavour to  recollect  the  various  workings  of  my  mind  on  this 
subject,  from  the  first  period  of  my  feeling  of  any  desire  of  this  na- 
ture, until  now,  and  commit  them  to  writing  ;  together  with  what 
considerations  do  now,  on  the  one  hand,  impel  me  to  the  work,  and 
on  the  other,  what  prevents  me  from  immediately  resolving  to  en- 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  301 

upon  it.     Secon  Jly,  That  1  will  from  this  day  keep  a  regular  jour- 
nal, with  special  relation  to  this  matter. 

*'  This  account  and  journal  will,  I  hope,  furnish  me  with  much 
assistance  in  forming  a  future  opinion  of  the  path  of  duty  ;  as  well 
as  help  any  friends  whom  I  may  hereafter  think  proper  to  consult, 
to  give  me  suitable  advice  in  the  business.     Lord  help  me  ! 

"  It  is  very  common  for  young  converts  to  feel  strong  desire^ 
for  the  conversion  of  others.  These  desires  immediately  follow- 
ed the  evidences  of  my  own  religion  ;  and  I  remember  well  they 
were  particularly  fixed  upon  the  poor  heathens.  I  believe  the 
first  week  that  1  knew  the  grace  of  God  in  truth,  1  put  up  many 
fervent  cries  to  Heaven  in  their  behalf;  and  at  the  same  time  felt 
a  strong  desire  to  be  employed  in  promoting  their  salvation.  It 
was  not  long  after,  that  the  first  settlers  sailed  for  Botany  Bay.  I 
longed  to  go  with  them,  although  in  company  with  the  convicts,  in 
hopes  of  making  known  the  blessings  of  the  great  salvation  in  New- 
Zealand.  I  actually  had  thought  of  making  an  effort  to  go  out  un- 
known to  my  friends  ;  but  ignorant  how  to  proceed,  1  abandoned 
my  purpose.  Nevertheless  I  could  not  help  talking  about  it  ;  and 
at  one  time  a  report  was  circulated  that  1  was  really  going,  and  a 
neighbouring  minister  very  seriously  conversed  with  me  upon  the 
subject. 

"  While  1  was  at  the  Bristol  Academy,  the  desire  remained,  but 
not  with  that  energy  as  at  first,  except  on  one  or  two  occasions. 
Being  sent  by  ray  tutor  to  preach  two  Sabbaths  at  Coldford,  I  felt 
particular  sweetness  in  devoting  the  evenings  of  the  week  to  going 
from  house  to  house  among  the  colliers,  who  dwell  in  the  forest  of 
Deajie,  adjoining  the  town,  conversing  and  praying  with  them,  and 
preaching  to  them.  In  these  exercises  I  found  the  most  solid  satis- 
faction that  1  have  ever  known  in  discharging  the  duties  of  my 
calling.  In  a  poor  hut,  with  a  stone  to  stand  upon,  and  a  three-leg- 
ged stool  for  my  desk,  surrounded  with  thirty  or  forty  ofthesmutty 
neighbours,  I  have  felt  such  an  unction  from  above,  that  my  whole 
auditory  have  been  melted  into  tears,  whilst  directed  to  the  Lamb 
of  God,  who  taJceth  away  the  sin  of  the  world ;  and  i,  weeping 
among  them,  could  scarcely  speak,  or  they  hear,  for  interrupting 
sighs  and  sobs.     Many  a  time  did  I  then  think,  Thus  it  was  with  the 

Vol.  VI.  39 


302  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

apostles  of  our  Lord,  when  they  went  from  house  to  house 
among  the  poor  heathen.  In  work  like  this,  I  could  live  and  die. 
Indeed,  had  I  at  that  time  heen  at  liberty  to  settle,  1  should  have 
preferred  that  situation  to  any  in  the  kingdom  with  which  I  wa» 
Vicn  acquainted. 

"  But  the  Lord  placed  me  in  a  situation  very  different.  He 
brought  me  to  Birmingham  ;  and  here,  annongst  the  novelties,  cares 
and  duties  of  my  station,  1  do  not  remember  any  wish  for  foreign 
service,  till  after  a  residence  of  some  months  I  heard  Dr.  Coke 
preach  atone  of  Mr.  Wesley's  chapels,  from  Psalm  Ixviii.  31. 
Ethiopia  shall  soon  stretch  out  her  hands  unto  God.  Then  it  was, 
that,  in  Mr.  Home's  phrase,  "  I  felt  a  passion  for  missions."  Then 
I  felt  an  interest  in  the  state  of  the  heathen  world  far  more  deep 
and  permanent  than  before,  and  seriously  thought  how  I  could  best 
promote  their  obtaining  the  knowledge  of  the  crucified  Jesus. 

"  As  no  way  at  that  time  was  open,  I  cannot  say  that  I  thought 
of  taking  a  part  of  the  good  work  among  the  heathen  abroad  ;  but 
resolved  that  I  would  render  them  all  the  assistance  I  could  at  home. 
My  mind  was  employed  during  the  residue  of  that  week  in  medi- 
tating on  Psalm  Ixvii.  3.  Glorious  things  are  spoken  of  thee,  0  city 
of  God ; — and  the  next  Sabbath  morning  1  spoke  from  those  words, 
On  the  promised  increase  of  the  church  of  God.  1  had  observed 
that  our  monthly  meetings  for  prayer  had  been  better  attended 
than  the  other  prayer-meetings,  from  the  time  that  I  first  knew  the 
people  in  Cannon-street :  but  I  thought  a  more  general  attention 
to  them  was  desirable.  1  therefore  preached  on  the  Sabbath-day 
evening  preceding  the  next  monthly  prayer-meeting,  from  Matt.  vi. 
10.  Thy  kingdom  come ;  and  urged  with  ardour  and  affection  a 
universal  union  of  the  serious  part  of  the  congregation  in  this  ex- 
ercise. It  rejoiced  me  to  see  three  times  as  many  the  next  night 
as  usual  ;  and  for  some  time  after  that,  I  had  nearly  equal  cause  for 

joy- 

<'  As  to  my  own  part,  I  continued  to  preach  much  upon  the  prom- 
ses  of  God  respecting  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  nations  ;  and 
by  so  doing,  and  always  communicating  to  my  people  every  piece 
of  information  I  could  obtain  respecting  the  present  state  of  missions, 
ihey  soon  imbibed  the  same  spirit :  and  from  that  lime  to  this  they 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  3O3 

have  discovered  so  much  concern  for  the  more  extensive  spread  of 
the  gospel,  that  at  our  monthly  prayer-meetings,  both  stated  and 
occasional,  I  should  be  as  much  surprised  at  the  case  of  the  heathen 
beino-  omitted  in  any  prayer,  as  at  an  omission  of  the  name  and 
merits  of  Jesus. 

"  Indeed  it  has  been  a  frequent  mean  of  enkindling  my  languid 
devotion,  in  my  private,  domestic,  aad  public  engagements  in 
prayer.  When  I  have  been  barren  in  petitioning  for  myself,  and 
other  things,  often  have  I  been  swiftly  enlarged  when  I  came  to 
notice  the  situation  of  those  who  were  perishing  for  lack  of  knowl- 
edge. 

"  Thus  I  went  on  praying,  and  preaching,  and  conversing  on  the 
subject,  till  the  time  of  brother  Carey^s  ordination  at  Leicester, 
May  24,  1791.  On  the  evening  of  that  day  he  read  to  the  ministers 
a  great  part  of  his  manuscript,  since  published  ;  entitled,  An  inqui- 
ry into  the  obligations  of  Christians  to  use  means  for  the  conversion 
of  the  heathens.  This  added  fresh  fuel  to  my  zeal.  But  to  pray 
and  preach  on  the  subject  was  all  1  could  then  think  of  doing.  But 
when  1  heard  of  a  proposed  meeting  at  Kettering,  Oct.  2,  1792, 
for  the  express  purpose  of  considering  our  duty  in  regard  of  the 
heathen,  I  could  not  resist  my  inclination  for  going  ;  although  at 
that  time  I  was  not  much  acquainted  with  the  ministers  of  the  North- 
amptonshire association.  There  1  got  my  judgment  informed,  tnd 
my  heart  increasingly  interested.  I  returned  home  resolved  to  lay 
myself  out  in  the  cause.  The  public  steps  I  have  taken  are  too 
well  known  to  need  repeating  :  but  my  mind  became  now  inclined 
to  go  among  the  heathen  myself.  Yet  a  consideration  of  my  con- 
nexions with  the  dear  people  of  God  in  Birmingham,  restrained  my 
desires,  and  kept  me  from  naming  my  wishes  to  any  body,  as  I 
remember,  except  to  brother  Carey.  With  him  I  was  pretty  free. 
We  had  an  interesting  conversation  about  it  just  before  he  left 
Europe  I  shall  never  forget  the  manner  of  his  saying,  "  Well, 
you  will  come  after  us."  My  heart  said,  Amen  !  and  my  eagerness 
for  the  work  increased  ;  though  I  never  talked  freely  about  it,  ex- 
cept to  my  wife,  and  we  both  then  thought  that  my  relation  to  the 
church  in  Cannon-street,  and  usefulness  there,  forbade  any  such 
attempt.     However,  I  had  made  it  a  constant  matter  of  prayer, 


304  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

often  begging  of  God,  a?  I  did  when  first  1  was  disposed  for  tte 
work  of  the  ministry,  either  that  he  would  take  away  the  desire, 
or  open  a  door  for  its  fulfilment.  And  the  result  has  uniformly' 
been,  that  the  more  spiritual  I  have  been  in  the  frame  of  my  mind 
the  more  love  1  have  felt  for  God;  and  the  more  communion  I 
have  enjoyed  with  him,  so  much  the  more  disposed  have  I  been  to 
engage  as  a  missionary  among  the  heathen. 

"  Until  the  accounts  came  of  our  brethren's  entrance  on  the 
work  in  India,  my  connexions  in  Europe  pretty  nearly  balanced 
my  desire  for  going  abroad  ;  and  though  I  felt  quite  devoted  to  the 
Lord's  will  and  work,  yet  I  thought  the  scale  rather  prepon- 
derated on  the  side  of  my  abiding  in  my  present  situation. 

"  But  since  our  brethren's  letters  have  informed  us  that  there 
are  such  prospects  of  usefulness  in  Hindostan, — that  priests  and 
people  are  ready  to  hear  the  word, — and  that  preachers  are  a  thou- 
sand times  more  wanted,  than  people  to  preach  to,  my  heart  has 
been  more  deeply  affected  than  ever  with  their  condition ;  and  my 
desires  for  a  participation  of  the  toils  and  pleasures,  crosses  and 
comforts  of  which  they  are  the  subjects,  are  advanced  to  an  anxiety 
which  nothing  can  remove,  and  which  time  seems  to  increase. 

It  has  pleased  God  also  lately  to  teach  me  more  than  ever,  that 
Himself  is  i\\Q  fountain  of  happiness  ;  that  likeness  to  him,  friend- 
ship for  him,  and  communion  with  him,  form  the  basis  of  all  true 
enjoyment  ;  and  that  this  can  be  obtained  as  well  in  an  eastern 
jungle,  among>t  Hindoos  and  Moors,  as  in  the  most  polished  parts 
of  Europe.  The  very  disposilion,  which,  blessed  be  my  dear  Re- 
deemer !  he  has  given  me,  to  be  any  thing,  do  any  thing,  or  endure 
^ny  thing,  so  that  his  name  might  be  glorified, 1  sa}',  the  dispo- 
sition itself  is  heaven  begun  below  !  I  do  feel  a  daily  panting  after 
more  devotedness  to  his  service,  and  I  can  never  think  of  my  suf. 
fering  Lord,  without  dissolving  into  love;  love  which  constrains 
me  to  glorify  him  with  my  body  and  spirit,  which  are  his. 

"  1  do  often  represent  to  myself  all  the  possible  hardships  of  a 
mission,  arising  from  my  own  heart,  the  nature  of  the  country, 
domestic  connexions,  disappointment  in  my  hopes,  &c.  &c.  :  And 
then  I  set  over  against  them  all,  these  two  thoughts, — I  am  Gocfs 
servant ;  and  God  is  my  friend.     In  this,  I  anticipate  happiness 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  305 

in  the  midst  of  suffering,  light  in  darkness,  and  life  in  death.  Yea, 
I  do  not  count  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  1  may  win  some 
poor  heathens  unto  Christ ;  and  I  am  willing  to  be  offered  as  a  sa- 
crifice on  the  service  of  the  faith  of  the  gospel. 

"  Mr.  Home  justly  observes,  *  that,  in  order  to  justify  a  man's 
undertaking  the  work  of  a  missionary,  he  should  be  qualified  for  it' 
disposed  heartily  to  enter  upon  it,  and  free  from  such  ties  as  ex- 
clude an  engagement.' — As  to  the  first,  others  must  judge  for  me  ; 
but  they  must  not  be  men  who  have  an  interest  in  keeping  me  at 
home.  1  shall  rejoice  in  opportunities  of  attaining  to  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  ideas  of  judicious  and  impartial  men  in  this  matter, 
and  with  them  I  must  leave  it.  A  willingness  to  embark  in  this 
cause  I  do  possess  ;  and  I  can  hardly  persuade  myself  that  God 
has  for  ten  years  inclined  my  heart  to  this  work,  without  hav- 
ing any  thing  for  me  to  do  in  it.  But  the  third  thing  requires  more 
consideration;  and  here  alone  I  hesitate." — Here  he  goes  on  to 
state  all  the  objections  from  this  quarter,  with  his  answers  to  them 
leaving  it  with  his  brethren  to  decide  when  they  had  heard  the 
whole. 

The  Committee,  after  the  most  serious  and  mature  dehberation, 
though  they  were  fully  satisfied  as  to  brother  Pearce's  qualifica- 
tions, and  greatly  approved  of  his  spirit,  yet  were  unanimously  of 
opinion  that  he  ought  not  to  go  ;  and  that  not  merely  on  account  of 
his  connexions  at  home,  which  might  have  been  pleaded  in  the 
case  of  brother  Carey  ^  but  on  account  of  the  mission  itself,  which 
required  his  assistance  in  the  station  which  lie  already  occupied. 

In  this  opinion,  brother  Carey  himself,  with  singular  disinterest- 
edness of  mind,  afterwards  concurred  ;  and  wrote  to  brother  Pearce 
to  the  same  effect.* 

On  receiving  the  opinion  of  the  Committee,  he  immediately 
wrote  to  Mrs.  P ,  as  follows  : — 

"  Northampton,  Nov.  13,  1794. 
Mr  DEAR  Sarah, 

"  I  AM  disappointed,  but  not  dismayed.     I  ever   wish  to 

make  my  Saviour's  will  my  own.     1  am  more  satisfied  than  ever  T 

*  See  Periodical  Accounts,  No.  V.  p.  374, 


^6  M £>:,'•  01RS_0F  THE  LATE 

expected  I  should  be  with  a  negative  upon  my  earnest  desired, 
because  the  biwiness  has  been  so  conducted,  that,  I  think  (if  by 
any  means  such  an  issue  could  be  insured)  the  mind  of  Christ  has 
been  obtained.  My  dear  brethren  here  have  treated  the  afifair 
with  as  much  seriousness  and  affection  as  I  could  possibly  desire, 
and,  I  think,  more  (ban  so  insigniticaut  a  worm  could  expect.  After 
we  had  spent  the  former  part  of  this  day  in  fasting  and  prayer, 
with  conversation  on  the  subject,  till  near  two  o'clock,  brother 
Potts,  King,  and  I  retired.  We  prayed  while  the  Committee  con- 
sulted. The  case  seemed  difficult,  and  I  suppose  they  were  neaf 
two  hours  in  deciding.  'At  last,  time  forced  them  to  a  point;  and 
their  answer  I  inclose  for  your  satisfaction.  Pray  take  care  of  it; 
it  will  serve  for  me  to  refer  to  when  my  mind  may  labour  beneath 
a  burden  of  guilt  another  day. 

•'  \  am  my  dear  Sarah's  own 

''  S.  P." 


The  decision  of  the  Committee,  though  it  renrlored  him  much 
more  reconciled  to  abide  in  his  native  country  than  he  could  have 
been  without  it  ;  yet  did  not  in  the  least  abate  his  zeal  for  the  object. 
As  he  could  not  promote  it  abroad,  he  seemed  resolved  to  lay  him- 
self out  more  for  it  at  home.  In  March  1795,  after  a  dangerous 
illness,  he  says  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Fuller — "  Through  mercy  I  am 
almost  in  a  state  of  convalescence.  May  my  spared  life  be  wholly 
devoted  to  the  service  of  my  dear  Redeemer.  1  do  not  care  where 
I  am,  whether  in  England  or  in  India,  so  1  am  employed  as  he 
would  have  me  ;  but  surely  we  need  pray  hard  that  God  would 
send  some  more  help  to  Hindostan." 

In  January  1796,  when  he  was  first  informed  by  the  Secretary, 
of  a  young  man  (Mr.  Fountain)  being  desirous  of  going,  of  the  char- 
acter that  was  given  of  him  by  our  friend  Mr.  Savage,  of  London, 
and  of  a  Committee  Meeting  being  in  contemplation,  he  wrote  thus 
in  answer — "  Your  letter,  just  arrived,  put — I  was  going  to  say 
aoother  soul  into  my  little  body  ;  at  least  it  has  added  new  lite  to 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  ^07 

llie  soul  I  have.  I  cannot  be  contented  with  Ihe  thougl.t  of  being 
iibsent  from  your  proposed  meeting.  No,  no  ;  I  must  be  there, 
(for  my  own  sake  I  mean,)  and  try  to  sing  with  you, '  O'er  the 
gloomy  hills  of  darkness."* 

In  August  the  same  year,  having  received  a  letter  from  India, 
he  wrote  to  Mr.  Fuller  as  follows — "  Brother  Carey  speaks  in 
such  a  manner  of  the  effects  of  the  gospel  in  his  neighbourhood,  as 
in  my  view  promises  a  fair  illustration  of  our  Lord's  parable,  when 
he  compared  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  a  little  leaven,  hid  in  three 
measures  of  meal,  which  insinuated  itself  so  effectually  as  to  leaven 
the  lump  at  last.  Blessed  be  God,  the  leaven  is  already  in  the 
meal.  The  fermentation  is  begun  ;  and  my  hopes  were  never  half 
so  strong  as  they  are  now,  that  the  whole  shall  be  effectually  leav- 
ened. O  THAT  I  WERE  THERE  TO  WITNBSS  THE  DELIGHTFUL  PRO- 
CESS !     But  whither  am  1  running  ?  .  ,  .   I  long  to  write  you 

FROM  HlXDOSTAN  !" 

On  receiving  other  Letters  from  India,  in  January,  1797,  he 
thus  writes  :— "  Perhaps  you  are  now  rejoicing  in  spirit  with  me 
over  fresh  intelligence  from  Bengal.  This'rnoment  have  I  concluded 
reading  two  letters  from  brother  Thomas  :  one  to  the  Society, 
and  the  other  to  myself.t  He  speaks  of  others  from  brother  Carey. 
I  hope  they  are  already  in  your  possession.  If  his  correspondence 
has  produced  the  same  effects  on  your  heart  as  brother  Thomas's 
has  on  mine,  you  are  filled  with  gladness  and  hope.  I  ym  grieved 
that  I  cannot  convey  them  to  you  immediately.  I  long  to  witness 
the  pleasure  their  contents  will  impart  to  all  whose  hearts  are  with 
us.  O  that  I  were  accounted  worthy  of  the  Lord  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  the  Booteas  !'' 

Bein;^  detained  from  one  of  our  mission  meetings  by  preparinu- 
the  Periodical  Accounts  for  the  press,  he  soon  after  wrote  as  fol- 
lows :  "  We  shall  now  get  out  No.  IV.  very  soon.  I  hope  it  will 
go  to  the  press  in  a  very  few  days.  Did  you  notice,  that  the  very 
day  on  which  we  invited  all  our  friends  to  a  day  of  prayer  on  be- 
half of  the  mission,  (Dec.  28,  1796,)  was  the  same  in  which  brollier 

*  The  428th  Hymn  of  Dr.   Rippon's   Selection,  frequently  sung   at  oui 
Committee  Meetings, 
if  See  tiiese  Letters  printed  in  Periodical  Accounts.,  No.  IV.  p.  p.  294,301, 


308    ,  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

Carey  sent  h  is  best  and  most  interesting  accounts  to  the  Society  ? 
I  hope  you  had  solemn  and  sweet  seasons  at  Northaoipton,  On 
many  accounts  I  should  have  rejoiced  to  have  been  with  you  :  yet 
I  am  satisfied  that  on  the  whole  I  was  doing  best  at  home.'' 

It  has  been  already  observed,  that  for  a  month  preceding  the 
decision  of  the  Committee,  he  resolved  to  devote  one  day  in  every 
week  to  secret  prayer  and  fasting,  and  to  keep  a  diary  of  the 
exercises  of  his  mind  during  the  whole  of  that  period.  This  diary 
was  not  shown  to  the  Committee  at  the  time,  but  merely  the  pre- 
ceding narrative.  Since  his  death  a  few  of  them  have  perused 
it  ;  and  have  been  almost  read}'  to  think,  that  if  they  had  seen  it 
before,  they  dared  noteppose  his  going.  But  the  Lord  hath  taken 
him  to  himself.  It  no  longer  remains  a  question  now,  whether 
he  shall  labour  in  England  or  in  India.  A  few  passages,  however, 
from  this  transcript  of  his  heart,  while  contemplating  a  great  and 
disinterested  undertaking,  will  furnish  a  better  idea  of  his  charac- 
ter than  could  be  given  by  any  other  hand. 


"Oct.  8,  1784.  Had  some  remarkable  freedom  and  affection 
this  morning,  both  in  family  and  secret  prayer.  With  many  tears 
I  dedicated  myself,  body  and  soul,  to  the  service  of  Jesus ;  and 
earnestly  implored  full  satisfaction  respecting  the  path  of  duty. — I 
feel  a  growing  deadness  for  all  earthly  comforts  ;  and  derive  ray 
happiness  immediately  from  God  himself.  May  I  still  endure,  a* 
Moses  did,  by  seeing  Him  who  is  invisible  !" 

"  Oct.  10.  Enjoyed  much  freedom  to-day  in  the  family.  Whilst 
noticing  in  prayer  the  state  of  the  millions  of  heathen  who  know 
not  God,  1  felt  the  aggregate  value  of  their  immortal  souls  with 
peculiar  energy. 

*'  Afterwards  was  much  struck  whilst  (on  my  knees  before  God 
In  secret)  I  read  the  fourth  chapter  of  Micah.  The  ninth  verse 
I  fancied  very  applicable  to  the  Church  in  Cannon-street :  but 
what  reason  is  there  for  such  a  cry  about  so  insignificant  a  worm 
as  I  am  ?  The  third  chapter  of  Habakkuk  too  well  expresses  that 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCK.  309 

mixture  of  solemnity  and  confidence  with  which  I  contemplate  the 
work  of  the  mission. 

"  Whilst  at  prayer-meeting  to  night,  I  learned  more  of  the 
meaning  of  some  passages  of  scripture  than  ever  beiore.  Suita- 
ble frames  of  soul  are  like  good  lights,  in  which  a  painting  appears 
to  its  full  advantage.  I  had  often  meditiited  on  Phil.  iii.  7,  8,  and 
Gal.  vi.  14  :  but  never/e/i  crucitixion  to  the  world,  and  disesteem 
for  all  that  it  contains  as  at  that  time.  All  prospects  of  pecuniary 
independence,  and  growing  reputation,  with  which  in  unworthier 
moments  I  had  amused  myself,  were  now  chafed  from  my  mind  ; 
and  the  desire  of  living  ?c/io%  to  Christ  swallowed  up  every  other 
thought.  Frowns  and  smiles,  fullness  or  want,  honour  and  re- 
proach, were  now  equally  indifferent;  and  when  I  concluded  the 
meeting,  my  whole  soul  felt,  as  it  were,  going  after  the  lost  sheep 
of  Christ  among  the  heathen. 

"  I  do  feel  a  growing  satisfoction  in  the  proposal  of  spending  my 
whole  life  in  something  nobler  than  the  locality  of  this  Island  will 
admit.  I  long  to  raise  my  Master's  banner  in  climes  where  the 
sound  of  his  fame  hath  but  scarcely  reached.  He  hath  said,  for 
my  encouragement,  that  aZ/ nations  shall  flow  unto  it. 

"  The  conduct  and  success  of  Stach,  Boonish,  and  other  Mora- 
vian Missionaries  in  Greenland,  both  confound  and  stimulate  me. 
O  Lord,  forgive  my  past  indolence  in  thv  service,  and  help  me  to 
redeem  the  residue  of  my  days  for  exertions  more  worthy  a 
friend  of  mankind,  and  a  servant  of  God. 

"  Oct.  13.  Being  taken  up  with  visiters  the  former  part  of  the 
day,  I  spent  the  after  part  in  application  to  the  Bengal  language, 
and  found  the  difficulties  I  apprehended  vanish  as  fast  as  I  encoun- 
tered them.  I  read  and  prayed,  prayed  and  read,  and  made  no 
small  advances.     Blessed  be  God  ! 

"  Oct.  15.  There  are  in  Birmingham  50,000  inhabitants  ;  and, 
exclusive  of  the  vicinity,  ten  ministers  who  preach  the  fundamen- 
tal truths  of  the  gospel.  In  Hindostan  there  are  twice  as  many 
millions  of  inhabitants,  and  not  so  many  gospel  preachers.  Now 
Jesus  Christ  hath  commanded  his  ministers  to  go  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  :  why  should  we  be  so 
disproportionate  in  our  labours  ?  Peculiar  circumstances  must 
Vol.  VI.  40 


310  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

not  be  urged  against  positive  commands  :  I  am  therefore  bound,  if 
others  do  not  go,  to  take  the  means  more  proportionate  to  the  mul- 
titude. 

"  To-night,  reading  some  letters  from  brother  Carey,  in  which 
he  speaks  of  his  wife's  illness  when  she  first  came  into  the  country, 
I  endeavoured  to  realize  myself  not  only  with  a  sick,  but  a  dead 
wife.  The  thought  was  like  a  cold  dagger  to  my  heart  at  first  : 
but  on  recollection  I  considered  that  the  same  God  ruled  in  India 
as  in  Europe  ;  and  that  he  could  either  preserve  her,  or  support 
me,  as  well  there  as  here.  My  business  is  only  to  be  where  he 
would  have  me.  Other  things  I  leave  to  him.  O  Lord,  though 
with  timidity,  yet  I  hope  not  without  satisfaction,  I  look  every 
possible  evil  in  the  face,  and  say,  Thy  will  he  done. 

Oct.  17.  This  is  the  first  day  1  have  set  apart  for  extraordinary 
devotion  in  relation  to  my  present  exercise  of  mind.  Rose  earlier 
than  usual,  and  began  the  day  in  prayer  that  God  would  be  with 
me  in  every  part  of  it,  and  grant  that  the  end  I  have  in  view  may 
be  clearly  ascertained — the  knowledge  of  his  will. 

"  Considering  the  importance  of  the  work  before  me,  I  began 
at  the  foundation  of  all  religion,  and  reviewed  the  grounds  on 
which  I  stood  ;  the  being  of  a  God,  the  relation  of  mankind  to  him, 
with  the  divine  inspiration  of  the  scriptures  ;  and  the  review  af- 
forded me  great  satisfaction.*  I  also  compared  the  different  reli- 
gions which  claimed  divine  origin,  and  found  little  difficulty  in  de- 
termining which  had  most  internal  evidence  of  its  divinity.  I 
attentively  read  and  seriously  considered  Doddridge's  three  excel- 
lent Sermons  on  the  Evidences  of  the  Christian  Religion,  which 
was  followed  by  such  conviction,  that  \  had  hardly  patience  to 
conclude  the  book,  before  I  fell  on  my  knees  before  God  to  bless 
him  for  such  a  religion,  established  on  such  a  basis  ;  and  1  have 
received  more  solid  satisfaction  this  day  apon  the  subject  than  ever 
I  did  before. 

*  There  is  a  wide  difference  between  admitting  these  principles  in  theory 
and  making  use  of  them.  David  might  have  worn  Saul's  accoutrements  at  a 
parade  :  but  in  meeting  Goliath  he  must  go  forth  in  an  armour  that  had  been 
tried.  A  mariner  may  sit  in  his  cabin  at  his  ease  while  the  ship  is  in  har- 
bour :  but  ere  he  undertakes  a  voyage  he  must  examine  its  soundness,  and 
■whether  it  will  endure  the  storms  which  may  overtake  him. 


MR.  SAMUJiL  PEARCK.  311 

"  I  also  considered,  since  the  gospel  is  true,  since  Christ  is  the 
head  of  the  church,  and  his  will  is  the  law  of  all  his  followers,  what 
are  the  obligations  of  his  servants  in  respect  of  the  enlargement 
of  his  kingdom.  I  here  refer  to  our  Lord's  commission,  which  I 
could  not  but  consider  as  universal  in  its  object,  and  permanent  in 
its  obligations.  I  read  brother  Carey's  remarks  upon  it — and  as 
the  command  has  never  been  repealed  ;  as  there  are  millions  of 
beings  in  the  world  on  whom  the  command  may  be  exercised  ;  as 
I  can  produce  no  counter-revelation  ;  and  as  I  lie  under  no  natu- 
ral impossibilities  of  performing  it  ....  I  concluded  that  1,  as  a 
servant  of  Christ,  was  bound  by  this  law. 

"  1  took  the  narrative  of  my  experience,  and  statement  of  my 
views  on  this  subject,  in  my  hand,  and  bowing  down  before  God,  t 
earnestly  besought  an  impartial  and  enlightened  spirit.  I  then 
perused  that  paper;  and  can  now  say,  that  I  have  (allowing  for  my 
own  fallibility)  not  one  doubt  upon  the  subject.  I  therefore 
resolved  to  close  thissolen)n  season  with  reading  a  portion  of  both 
Testaments,  and  earnest  prayer  to  God  for  my  family,  my  people, 
the  heathen  world,  the  Society,  and  particularly  for  the  success  of 
our  dear  brethren  Thomas  and  Carey,  and  his  blessing,  presence, 
and  grace  to  be  ever  my  guide  and  glory.  Accordingly  I  read  the 
xlixth  chapter  of  Isaiah  ;  and  with  what  sweetness!  I  never  read 
a  chapter  in  private  with  such  feelings  since  I  have  been  in  the 
ministry.  The  8th,  9th,  10th,  20th,  and  2lst  verses  1  thought  re- 
markably suitable. 

"  Read  also  part  of  the  epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  and  the  first 
chapter  to  the  Philippians.  O  that  for  me  to  live  may  be  Christ 
alone  !  Blessed  be  my  dear  Saviour,  in  prayer  1  have  had  such 
fellowship  with  him,  a?  would  warm  me  in  Greenland,  comfort  me 
in  New-Zealand,  and  rejoice  me  in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death  ! 

"  Oct.  18.  I  dreamed  that  I  saw  one  of  the  Christian  Hindoos. 
O  how  I  loved  him!  I  long  to  realize  my  dream.  How  pleasant 
will  it  be  to  sit  down  at  the  Lord's  table  with  our  black  brethren, 
and  hear  Jesus  preached  in  their  language  !  Surely  then  will 
come  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written,  In  Christ  there  is  neither 


312  MEMOIRS  or  THE  LATE 

J€W  nor  Greek,  Barbarian,  Scythian,  bond  nor  free,  all  are  one  in 
him. 

"  Have  been  happy  to-day  in  completing  the  noanuscript  of  Peri- 
odical Accounts,  No.  I.  Any  thing  relative  to  the  salvation  of  the 
heathen  brings  a  certain  pleasure  with  it.  I  find  I  cannot  pray, 
nor  converse,  nor  read,  nor  study,  nor  preach  with  satisfaction 
without  reference  to  this  subject. 

"  Oct.  20.  Was  a  little  discouraged  on  reading  Mr.  Zeigen- 
bald's  conferences  with  the  Malabarians,  till  I  recollected,  what 
ought  to  be  ever  present  to  my  mind,  in  brother  Carey's  words, — 
The  work  is  God's. 

"  In  the  evening  I  found  some  little  difficulty  with  the  language  ; 
but  considering  how  merchants  and  captains  overcome  this  diffi- 
culty for  the  sake  of  wealth,  I  sat  confounded  before  the  Lord  that 
I  should  ever  have  indulged  such  a  thought  ;  and  looking  up  to 
him,  I  set  about  it  with  cheerfulness,  and  found  that  1  vvas  making 
a  sensible  advance,  although  I  can  never  apply  till  11  o'clock  at 
night,  on  account  of  my  other  duties.* 

Preached  from  2  Kings  iv.  26.  //  isivell.  Was  much  enlarged 
both  in  thought  and  expression.  Whilst  speaking  of  the  satifac- 
tion  enjoyed  by  a  truly  pious  mind,  when  it  feels  itself  in  all  cir- 
cumstances and  times  in  the  hand  of  a  good  God,  I  felt  that  were 
the  universe  destroyed,  and  1  the  only  being  in  it,  beside  God,  he 
is  fully  adequate  to  my  complete  happiness  ;  and  had  I  been 
in  an  African  wood,  surrounded  with  venomous  serpents,  devouring 
beasts,  and  savage  men,  in  such  a  frame,  1  should  be  the  subject  of 
perfect  peace  and  exalted  joy.  Yes,  O  my  God,  thou  hast  taught 
me  that  thou  alone  art  worthy  of  my  confidence;  and  with  this 
sentiment  fixed  in  my  heart,  1  am  free  from  all  solicitude  about  any 

*  Night  studies,  often  continued  till  two  or  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  it 
is  to  be  feared,  were  the  first  occasion  of  impairing;  Mr.  Pearce's  health,  and 
brought  on  that  train  of  nervous  sensations  w  ith  which  he  was  afterwards 
af&icte«l.  Though  not  much  accustomed  to  converse  on  this  subject, he  once 
acknowledged  to  a  brother  in  the  ministry,  that  owing  to  his  enervated  state, 
he  sometimes  dreaded  the  approach  of  public  services  to  such  a  degree,  that 
he  w.^uld  rather  have  submitted  to  stripes  than  engage  in  them  ;  and  that 
while  in  the  pulpit,  he  was  frequently  distressed  with  the  apprehension  of 
falling  ever  it. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  313 

temporal  prospects  or  concerns.  If  thy  presence  be  enjoyed, 
poverty  shall  be  riches,  darkness  light,  affliction  prosperity, 
reproach  my  honour,  and  fatigue  my  rest :  and  thou  hast  said,  My 
presence  shall  go  with  thee.  Enough,  Lord,  I  ask  for  nothing, 
nothing  more. 

"  But  how  sad  the  proofs  of  our  depravity  ;  and  how  insecure 
the  best  frames  we  enjoy  !  Returning  home,  a  wicked  expression 
from  a  person  who  passed,  caught  my  ear,  and  occurred  so  often 
to  my  thoughts  for  some  minutes  as  to  bring  guilt  upon  my  mind,  and 
overwhelm  me  with  shame  before  God.  But  I  appealed  to  God  for 
my  hatred  of  ail  such  thi'iigs,  secretly  confessed  the  sin  of  my  heart, 
and  again  ventured  to  the  mercy-seat.  On  such  occasions  how 
precious  a  Mediator  is  to  the  soul  ! 

"  Oct.  22.  I  did  not  for  the  former  part  of  the  day  feel  my 
wonted  ardour  for  the  work  of  a  Missionary  ;  but  rather  an  incli- 
nation to  consult  flesh  and  blood,  and  look  at  the  worst  side  of 
things.  I  did  so  :  but  when  on  my  knees  before  GoJ  in  prayer 
about  it,  I  first  considered  that  my  judgment  was  still  equally 
satisfied,  and  my  conscience  so  convinced,  that  I  durst  not  relinquish 
the  work  for  a  thousand  worlds  !  And  then  I  thought  that  this  dull 
frame  had  not  been  without  its  use  ;  as  I  was  now  fully  convinced, 
that  my  desire  to  go  did  not  arise  from  any  fluctuation  of 
inconstant  passions,  but  the  settled  convictions  of  my  judgment. 
1  therefore  renewed  my  vows  unto  the  Lord,  that  let  what  diffi- 
culties soever  be  in  the  way,  I  would  (provided  the  society  ap- 
proved) surmount  them  all.  I  felt  a  kind  of  unutterable  satisfac- 
tion of  mind,  in  my  resolution  of  leaving  the  decision  in  the  hands 
of  my  brethren.  May  God  rightly  dispose  their  hearts  !  I  have 
no  doubt  but  he  will. 

"Oct  23.  Have  found  a  little  time  to  apply  to  the  Bengalle 
language.  How  pleastuit  it  is  to  work  tor  God  !  Love  transforms 
thorns  to  roses,  and  makes  pain  itself  a  pleasure.  I  never  sat 
down  to  any  study  with  such  peculiar  and  continued  satisfaction. 
The  thought  of  exalting  the  Redeemer  in  this  language,  is  a  spur 
to  my  application  paramount  to  every  discouragement  for  want 
of  a  living  tutor.  1  have  passed  this  day  with  an  abiding  satisfac- 
tion respecting  my  present  views. 


314  MKMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

"Oct.  24.  O  for  the  enlightening,  enlivening,  and  sanctifying 
presence  of  God  to-day  !  It  is  the  second  c  f  those  days  of  extra- 
ordinary devotion  which  I  have  set  apart  for  seeking  God,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  mission.  How  shall  i  spend  it  ?  I  will  devote  the 
morning  to  prayer,  reading,  and  meditation ;  and  the  afternoon  to 
visiting  the  wretched,  and  relieving  the  needy.  May  God  accept 
my  services,  guide  rae  by  his  counsel,  and  employ  me  for  his 
praise  ! 

"Having  besought  the  Lord  that  he  would  not  fuffer  me  to  de- 
ceive myself  in  so  important  a  matter  as  that  which  I  bad  now 
retired  to  consider,  and  exercised  some  confidence  that  he  would 
be  the  rewarder  of  those  who  diligently  seek  him,  I  read  the  ll9th 
Psalm  at  the  conclusion  of  my  prayer,  and  felt  and  wondered  at 
the  congriiity  of  so  many  verses  to  the  breathings  of  my  own 
heart.  Often,  with  holy  admiration,  I  paused,  and  read,  and 
thought,  and  prayed  over  the  verse  again,  especially  verses  20,  31, 
S9,  60,  112,  145,  148.  My  soul  breaketh  for  the  longing  that  it 
hath  unto  thy  judgments  at  all  times.  I  have  stuck  unto  thy  testi- 
monies :  O  Lord,  put  me  not  to  shame. 

"Most  of  the  morning  I  spent  in  seriously  reading  Mr.  Home's 
Letters  on  Missions,  having  first  begged  of  the  Lord  to  make  the 
perusal  profitable  to  my  instruction  in  the  path  of  duty.  To  the 
interrogation,  '  Which  of  you  will  forsake  all,  deny  himself,  take 
up  his  cross,  and,  if  God  pleases,  die  for  his  religion  ?  '  I  replied 
.spontaneously,  Blessed  be  God,  I  am  willing !  Lord,  help  me  to 
accomplish  it ! 

"  Closed  this  season  with  reading  the  61st  and  62d  chapters  of 
Isaiah,  and  prayer  for  the  church  of  God  at  large,  my  own  congre- 
gation, the  heathens,  the  Society,  brethren  Thomas  and  Carey,  all 
Missionaries  whom.  God  hath  sent  of  every  denomination,  my  own 
case,  my  wife  and  family,  and  for  assistance  in  my  work. 

"The  after  part  of  this  day  has  been  gloomy  indeed.  All  the 
painful  circumstances  wliich  can  attend  my  going  have  met  upon 
my  heart,  and  formed  a  load  almost  insupportable.  A  number  of 
things,  which  have  been  sometime  accumulating,  have  united  their 
pressure,  and  made  me  groan  being  burdened.  Whilst  at  a 
prayer-rneeting  I  looked  round  on  my  Christian  friends,  and  said  to 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  315 

myself,  A  few  months  more  and  probably  I  shall  leave  you  all  ! 
But  in  the  deepest  of  ray  gloom,  I  resolved,  though  faint,  yet  to 
pursue,  not  doubting  but  my  Lord  would  give  me  strength  equal 
to  the  day. 

"  I  had  scarcely  formed  this  resolution  before  it  occurred,  My 
Lord  and  Master  was  a  man  of  sorrows.  Oppressed,  and  covered 
with  blood,  he  cried.  If  it  he  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me. 
Yet  in  the  depth  of  his  agonies  he  added,  Thy  will  he  done.  This 
thought  was  to  me  what  the  sight  of  the  cross  was  to  Bunyan's 
pilgrim  ;  I  lost  my  burden.  Spent  the  remainder  of  the  meeting 
in  sweet  communion  with  God. 

"But  on  coming  home,  the  sight  of  Mrs.  P.  replaced  my  load. 
She  had  for  some  time  been  much  discouraged  at  the  thoughts  of 
going.  1  therefore  felt  reluctant  to  say  any  thing  on  this  subject, 
thinking  it  would  be  unpleasant  to  her:  but  though  I  strove  to 
conceal  it,  an  involuntary  sigh  betrayed  my  uneasiness.  She  kindly 
inquired  the  cause.  I  avoided  at  first  an  explanation,  till  she, 
guessing  the  reason,  said  to  this  effect — '  I  hope  you  will  be  no 
more  uneasy  on  my  account.  For  the  last  two  or  three  days,  I 
have  been  more  comfortable  than  ever  in  the  thought  of  going.  I 
have  considered  the  steps  you  arc'pursuing  to  know  the  mind  of 
God,  and  I  think  you  cannot  take  more  proper  ones.  When  you 
consult  the  ministers,  you  should  represent  your  obstacles  as 
strongly  as  your  inducements  ;  and  then,  if  they  advise  your  going, 
though  the  parting  from  my  friends  will  be  almost  insupportable, 
yet  I  will  make  myself  as  happy  as  I  can,  and  God  can  make  me 
happy  anywhere.' 

*'  Should  this  little  Diary  fall  into  the  hands  of  a  man  having  the 
soul  of  a  Missionary,  circumstanced  as  I  am,  he  will  be  the  onh' 
man  capable  of  sharing  my  peace,  njy  joy,  my  gratitude,  my  rap- 
ture of  soul.  Thus  at  evening-tide  it  is  light ;  thus  God  brin<^s 
his  people  through  fire  and  through  water  into  a  healthy  place  ; 
thus  those  who  ask  do  receive,  and  their  joy  is  full.  O  love  the 
Lord,  ye  his  saints  :  there  is  no  want  to  them  that  fear  him  I 

"  Oct.  26.  Had  much  enlargement  this  morning,  whilst  speak- 
ing on  the  nature,  extent,  and  influence  of  divine  love :  what 
designs  it  formed — with  what  energy  it  acted — with  what  perse- 


316  MEMOIRS  OK  THE  LATE 

verance  it  pursued  its  object — what  obstacles  it  surmounted — what 
difficulties  it  conquered — and  what  sweetness  it  imparted  under 
the  heaviest  loads  and  severest  trials  !  Almost  through  the  day  I 
enjoyed  a  very  desirable  frame  ;  and  on  coming  home,  my  wife  and 
I  had  some  conversation  on  the  subject  of  my  going.  She  said, 
Though  in  general  the  thought  was  painful  ;  yet  there  were  some 
seasons  when  she  had  no  preference,  but  felt  herself  disposed  to 
go  or  stay,  as  the  Lord  should  direct. 

"  This  day  wrote  to  brother  Fuller,  briefly  stating  my  desires, 
requesting  his  advice,  and  proposing  a  meeting  of  the  Committee 
on  the  business.  1  feel  great  satisfaction  arising  from  my  leaving 
the  matter  to  the  determination  of  my  honoured  brethren,  and  to 
God  through  them. 

**  Oct.  27.  To-day  I  sent  a  packet  to  our  brethren  in  India. 
I  could  not  forbear  telling  brother  Carey  all  my  feelings,  views, 
and  expectations  :  but  without  saying  I  should  be  entirely  governed 
by  the  opinion  of  the  Society. 

"  Oct.  28 .  Still  panting  to  preach  Jesus  among  my  fellow  sin- 
ners to  whom  he  is  yet  unknown.  Wrote  to  Dr.  Rodgers,  of  Phil- 
adelphia, to-day,  upon  the  subject  with  freedom  and  warmth,  and 
inquired  whether,  whilst  the  people  of  the  United  States  were 
forming  societies  to  encourage  arts,  liberty,  and  emigration,  there 
could  not  a  few  be  found  among  them  who  would  form  a  society 
for  the  transmission  of  the  word  of  life  to  the  benighted  heathens  ; 
or  in  case  that  could  not  be,  whether  they  might  not  strengthen 
our  hands  in  Europe,  by  some  benevolent  proof  of  concurring 
with  us  in  a  design,  which  they  speak  of  with  such  approbation? 
With  this  I  sent  Home's  Letters.  I  will  follow  both  with  my 
prayers,  and  who  can  tell  ? 

"  Oct.  29.  Looked  over  the  Code  of  Hindoo  Laws  to-day.  How 
much  is  there  to  admire  in  it,  founded  on  the  principles  of  justice. 
The  most  salutary  regulations  are  adopted  in  many  circumstances. 
But  what  a  pity  that  so  much  excellence  should  be  abased  by  laws 
to  establish  or  countenance  idolatry,  magic,  prostitution,  prayers 
for  the  dead,  false-witnessing,  theft,  and  suicide.  How  perfect  is 
the  morality  of  the  gospel  ef  Jesus  ;  and  how  desirable  that  they 
should  embrace  it!     Ou^ht  not  means  to  be  used  ?    Can  we  assist 


Mil.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  3I7 

them  too  soon  ?  There  is  reason  lo  think  that  their  Shasters  were 
penned  about  the  beginninj^  of  the  Kollee  Jogue,  which  must  be 
soon  after  the  deluge  :  and  are  not  4000  years  long  enough  for  100 
millions  of  men  to  be  under  the  empire  of  the  devil  ? 

''  Oct.  31.  I  am  encouraged  to  enter  upon  this  day  (which  I 
set  apart  for  supplicating  God)  by  a  recollection  of  his  promises  to 
those  who  seek  him.  If  the  sacred  word  be  true,  the  servants  of 
God  can  never  seek  his  face  in  vain  ;  and  as  I  am  conscious  of  my 
sincerity  and  earnest  desire  only  to  know  his  pleasure  that  I  may 
perform  it,  I  find  a  degree  of  confidence  that  I  shall  realize  the 
fulfilment  of  the  word  on  which  he  causeth  me  to  hope. 

•'  Began  the  day  with  solemn  prayer  for  the  assistance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  my  present  exercise,  that  so  I  might  enjoy  the  spirit 
and  power  of  prayer,  and  have  my  personal  religion  improved,  as 
well  as  my  public  steps  directed.  In  this  duty  I  found  a  little 
quickening. 

*'  I  then  read  over  the  narrative  of  my  experience,  and  my 
journal.  I  find  my  views  are  still  the  same  ;  but  my  heart  is  much 
more  established  than  when  1  began  to  write. 

''  Was  much  struck  in  reading  Paul's  words  in  2  Cor.  i.  I7,  when 
after  speaking  of  his  purpose  to  travel  for  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel, he  saith.  Did  I  then  use  lightness,  when  I  was  thiis  minded? — 
Or  the  things  that  I  purpose,  do  I  purpose  according  to  the  Jiesh, 
that  with  me  there  should  be  yea,  yea  ;  nay,  nay  ?  The  piety  of  the 
apostle  in  not  purposing  after  the  flesh,  the  seriousness  of  spirit 
with  which  he  formed  his  designs,  and  his  steadfast  adherence  to 
them,  were  in  my  view  worthy  of  the  highest  admiration  and  strict- 
est imitation. 

"  Thinking  that  I  might  get  some  assistance  from  David  Brain- 
errf's  experience,  I  read  his  life  to  the  time  of  his  being  appointed 
a  missionary  among  the  Indians.  The  exalted  devotion  of  that 
dear  man  almost  made  me  question  mine,  yet  at  some  seasons  he 
speaks  of  sinking  as  well  as  rising.  His  singular  piety  excepted, 
his  feelings,  prayers,  desires,  comforts,  hopes,  and  sorrows,  are 
my  own ;  and  if  I  could  follow  him  in  nothing  else,  I  knew  1  had 
been  enabled  to  say  this  with  him,  '  I  feel  exceedingly  calm,  and 
quite  resigned  to  God  respecting  my  future  improvement  (or  sta- 

VoL.  VI.  41 


318  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

tion)  Tvhen  and  where  he  pleased.  My  faith  Ufted  me  above  the 
world,  and  removed  all  those  mountains  which  1  could  not  look 
over  of  late.  1  thought  I  wanted  not  the  favour  of  man  to  lean 
upon  ;  for  I  knew  God's  favour  was  infinitely  better,  and  that  it 
was  no  matter  ichere,  or  when,  or  how  Christ  should  send  me,  nor 
with  what  trials  he  should  still  exercise  me,  if  I  might  be  prepared 
for  his  work  and  will.' 

**  Read  chapters  ii.  iii.  iv.  v.  and  vi.  of  the  second  epistle  to  the 
Corinthians.  Felt  a  kind  of  placidity,  but  not  much  joy.  On  be- 
ginning the  concluding  prayer,  I  had  no  strength  to  wrestle,  nor 
power  with  God  at  all.  I  seemed  as  one  desolate  and  forsaken. 
I  prayed  for  myself,  the  Society,  the  Missionaries,  the  converted 
Hindoos,  the  church  in  Cannon-street,  my  family,  and  ministry ; 
but  yet  ail  was  dullness;  and  I  feared  I  had  offended  the  Lord.  I 
felt  but  little  zeal  for  the  mission,  and  was  about  to  conclude  with 
a  lamentation  over  the  hardness  of  my  heart  ;  when  of  a  sudden  it 
pleased  God  to  smite  the  rock  with  the  rod  of  his  Spirit,  and  im- 
mediately the  waters  began  to  flow.  O  what  a  heavenly,  glorious, 
melting  power  was  it !  My  eyes,  almost  closed  with  weeping,  hard- 
ly suffer  me  to  write.  I  feel  it  over  again.  O  what  a  view  of  the 
love  of  a  crucified  Redeemer  did  I  enjoy:  the  attractions  of  his 
cross,  how  powerful !  1  was  as  a  giant  refreshed  with  new  wine, 
as  to  my  animation ;  like  Mary  at  the  Master's  feet,  weeping  for 
tenderness  of  soul ;  like  a  little  child,  for  submission  to  my  heavenly 
Father's  will ;  and  like  Paul,  for  a  victory  over  all  self-love,  and 
creature-love,  and  fear  of  man,  when  these  things  stand  in  the  way 
of  my  duty.  The  interest  that  Christ  took  in  the  redemption  of 
the  heathen,  the  situation  of  our  brethren  in  Bengal,  the  worth  of 
the  soul,  and  the  plain  command  of  Jesus  Christ,  together  with  an 
irresistible  drawing  of  soul,  which  by  far  exceeded  any  thing  I  ever 
felt  before,  and  is  impossible  to  be  described  to  or  conceived  of  by 
those  who  have  never  experienced  it ;  all  compelled  me  to  voto 
that  I  would,  by  his  leave,  serve  him  among  the  heathen.  The 
Bible  lying  open  before  me,  (on  my  knees,)  many  passages  caught 
my  eye,  and  confirmed  the  purposes  of  my  heart.  If  ever  in  my 
life,  I  knew  any  thing  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  I  did  at 
ibis  time.     I  was  swallowed  up  in  God.     All  was  delightful,  for 


MR,  SAMUEL  PEARCK.  319 

Christ  was  all,  and  in  all.  Many  times  I  concluded  prayer  ;  but 
when  rising  from  my  knees,  communion  with  God  was  so  desira* 
ble,  that  I  was  sweetly  drawn  to  it  again  and  again,  till  my  animal 
strength  was  almost  exhausted.  Then  I  thought  it  would  be  pleas-i 
ure  to  hum  for  God. 

"  And  now  while  I  write,  such  a  heavenly  sweetness  fills  my 
soul,  that  no  exterior  circumstances  can  remove  it  ;  and  I  do  uni- 
formly feel,  that  the  more  I  am  thus,  the  more  I  pant  for  the  ser- 
vice of  my  blessed  Jesus  among  the  heathen.  Yes,  my  dear,  ray 
dying  Lord,  I  am  thine,  thy  servant ;  and  if  I  neglect  the  service 
of  so  good  a  blaster,  I  may  well  expect  a  guilty  conscience  in  life, 
and  a  death  awful  as  that  of  Judas,  or  of  Spira  ! 

"  This  evening  I  had  a  meeting  with  my  friends.  Returned 
much  dejected.  Reviewed  a  letter  from  brother  Fuller,  which, 
though  he  says  he  has  many  objections  to  my  going,  yet  is  so  affec- 
tionately expressed;  as  to  yield  me  a  gratification. 

"  Nov.  3.  This  evening  received  a  letter  from  brother  Ryland, 
containing  many  objections  :  but  contradiction  itself  is  pleasant 
when  it  is  the  voice  of  judgment  mingled  with  affection.  I  wish  to 
remember  that  /  may  be  mistaken,  though  I  cannot  say  I  am  at 
present  convinced  that  it  is  so.  I  am  happy  to  find  that  brother 
Ryland  approves  of  my  referring  it  to  the  committee.  I  have 
much  confidence  in  the  judgment  of  my  brethren,  and  hope  I  shall 
be  perfectly  satisfied  with  their  advice.  I  do  think,  however,  if 
they  knew  how  earnestly  I  pant  for  the  work,  it  would  be  impos- 
sible for  them  to  withhold  their  ready  asquiescence.  O  Lord, 
thou  knowest  my  sincerity  :  and  that  if  I  go  not  to  the  work,  it 
will  not  be  owing  to  any  reluctance  on  my  part !  If  I  stay  in  Eng- 
land, 1  fear  I  shall  be  a  poor  useless  drone  ;  or  if  a  sense  of  duty 
prompt  me  to  activity,  I  doubt  whether  I  shall  ever  know  inward 
peace  and  joy  again.  O  Lord,  I  am,  thou  knowest  I  am,  oppressed) 
undertake  for  me ! 

"  Nov.  5.  At  times  to-day  I  have  been  reconciled  to  the 
thought  of  stjiying,  if  any  brethren  should  so  advise  ;  but  at  other 
times  I  seem  to  think  I  could  not.  I  look  at  brother  Carey's  por- 
trait as  it  hangs  in  my  study,  I  love  him  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  long  to  join  his  labours :  every  look  calls  up  a  hundred 


320  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  l.ATE 

thoughts,  all  of  which  inflame  my  desire  to  be  a  fellow-labourer 
with  him  iu  the  work  of  the  Lord.  One  thing,  however.  I  have 
resolved  upon,  that,  the  Lord  keeping  me,  if  I  cannot  go  abroad, 
I  will  do  all  I  can  to  serve  the  mission  at  home. 

•'  Nov.  7.  This  is  the  last  day  of  peculiar  devotion  before  the 
deciding  meeting.  May  1  have  strength  to  wrestle  with  God  to- 
day for  his  wisdom  to  preside  in  the  committee,  and  by  faith  to 
leave  the  issue  to  their  determination. 

"  I  did  not  enjoy  much  enlargement  in  prayer  to-day.  My  mind 
seems  at  present  incapable  of  those  sensations  of  joy  with  which  I 
have  lately  been  much  indulged,  through  its  stragglings  in  relation 
to  my  going  or  staying  :  yet  1  have  been  enabled  to  commit  the 
issue  into  the  hands  of  God,  as  he  may  direct  my  brethren,  hoping 
that  their  advice  will  be  agreeable  to  his  will.'' 

The  result  of  the  Committee  Meeting  has  already  been  related  ; 
together  with  the  state  of  his  mind,  as  far  as  could  be  collected 
from  his  letters,  for  some  time  after  it.  The  termination  of  these 
tender  and  interesting  exercises,  and  of  all  his  other  labours,  in 
so  speedy  a  removal  from  the  present  scene  of  action,  may  teach 
us  not  to  draw  any  certain  conclusion  as  to  the  designs  of  God  con- 
cerning our  future  labours,  from  the  ardour  or  sincerity  of  our 
feelings.  He  may  take  it  well  that  it  was  in  our  hearts  to  build 
him  an  house,  though  he  should  for  wise  reasons  have  determined 
not  to  gratfy  us.  Suffice  it,  that  in  matters  of  everlasting  mo- 
ment he  has  engaged  to  perfect  that  which  concerns  us.  In  this 
he  hath  condescended  to  bind  himself,  as  by  an  oath,  for  our  con- 
solation :  here,  therefore,  we  may  safely  consider  our  spiritual 
desires  as  indicative  of  his  designs  :  but  it  is  otherwise  in  various 
instances  in  regard  to  present  duty. 


.VI R.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  32| 


CHAPTER    III. 


HJS  EXERCISES  AND  LABOURS  FROM  THE  TIME  OF  HIS  GIVING  UP  THE  IDEA 
OF  GOING  ABROAD,  TO  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS    LAST  AFFLICTION. 

Had  the  multiplied  labours  of  this  excellent  man  permitted  his 
keeping  a  regular  diary,  we  may  see  by  the  foregoing  specimen  of 
a  single  month,  what  a  rich  store  of  truly  Christian  experience 
would  have  pervaded  tlicse  Memoirs.  We  should  then  have  been 
better  able  to  trace  the  gradual  openings  of  his  holy  mind,  and  the 
springs  of  that  extraordinary  unction  of  Spirit,  and  energy  of  action, 
by  which  his  life  was  distinguished.  As  it  is,  we  can  only  collect 
a  few  gleanings,  partly  from  memory,  and  partly  from  letters  com- 
municated by  his  friends. 

This  chapter  will  include  a  period  of  about  four  years,  during 
which  he  went  twice  to  London  to  collect  for  the  Baptist  Mission, 
and  once  he  visited  Dublin,  at  the  invitation  of  the  Evangelical 
Society  in  that  city. 

There  appeals  throughout  the  general  tenor  of  his  life,  a  sin- 
gular submissiveness  to  the  will  of  God  ;  and  what  is  worthy  of 
notice,  this  disposition  was  generally  most  conspicuous  when  his 
own  will  w;is  most  counteracted.  The  justness  of  this  remark  is 
sufficiently  apparent  from  his  letter  to  Mrs.  Pearce,  of  November 
13,  1794,*  after  the  decision  of  the  committee  ;  and  the  same  spirit 
was  carried  into  the  common  concerns  of  life.  Thus,  about  a 
month  afterwards,  when  his  dear  Louisa  was  ill  of  a  fever,  he  thus 
writes  from  Northampton  to  Mrs.  Pearce  : 

*See  page  305v 


322  .MEMOIRS  OF  THK  LATP: 

''  December  13,  1794. 
"Ml  PEAR  Sarah, 

"  I  AM  just  brought  on  the  wings  of  celestial  mercy  safe  to 
nay  Sabbath's  station.  1  am  well  :  and  my  dear  friends  here  seem 
healthy  and  happy  :  but  I  feel  for  you.  I  long  to  know  how  our 
dear  Louisa's  pulse  beats  :  I  fear  still  feverish.  We  must  not, 
however,  suffer  ourselves  to  be  infected  with  a  mental  fever  on 
this  account.  Is  she  ill .''  It  is  right.  Is  she  very  ill  ... 
dying  ?  It  is  still  right.  Is  she  gone  to  join  the  heavenly  choris- 
ters ?     It  is  all  right,  notwithstanding  our  repinings Repin- 

ings  !  no  ;  we  will  not  repine.  It  is  best  she  should  go.  It  is 
best  for  her.  This  we  must  allow.  It  is  best  for  us.  Do  we 
expect  it  ?  O  what  poor,  ungrateful,  short-sighted  worms  are  we  ! 
Let  us  submit,  my  Sarah,  till  we  come  to  heaven  :  if  we  do  not 
then  see  that  it  is  best,  let  us  then  complain.  But  why  do  I  at- 
tempt to  console  ?  Perhaps  an  indulgent  Providence  has  ere  now 
dissipated  your  fears  :  or  if  that  same  hind  Providence  has  re- 
moved our  babe,  you  have  consolation  enough  in  Him  who  suffered 
more  than  we  ;  and  more  than  enough  to  quiet  all  our  passions,  in 
that  astonishing  consideration, — '  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  be 
spared  not  his  own  Son.'  Did  God  cheerfully  give  the  holy  child 
Jesus  for  us  :  and  shall  we  refuse  our  child  to  Him  ?  He  gave  his 
Son  to  suffer :  He  takes  our  children  to  enjoy  :  Yes  ;  to  enjoy 
Himself. 

"  Yours,  with  the  tenderest  regard, 

"  S.  P"" 


In  June  1795,  he  attended  the  Association  at  Kettering,  partly 
on  account  of  some  missionary  business  there  to  be  transacted. 
That  was  a  season  of  great  joy  to  many,  especially  the  last  fore- 
noon previous  to  parting.  From  thence  he  wrote  to  Mrs.  Pearce 
as  follows  : — 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCS.  323 

"  B'rom  a  pew  in  the  house  of  God  at  Kettering,  with  my  cup 
of  joy  running  over,  I  address  you  by  the  hands  of  brother  Sim- 
mons. Had  it  pleased  Divine  Providence  to  have  permitted  your 
accompanying  me,  my  pleasures  would  have  received  no  small  ad- 
dition ;  because  1  should  have  hoped  that  you  would  have  been 
fdled  with  similar  consolation,  and  have  received  equal  edification 
by  the  precious  means  of  grace  on  which  I  have  attended.  In- 
deed, I  never  rememberto  have  enjoyed  a  public  meeting  to  such 
a  high  degree  since  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  attending  upon 
them.  Oh  that  I  may  return  to  you,  and  the  dear  church  of  God, 
'ji  the  fullness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel  of  Christ !  I  hope,  my 
beloved,  that  you  are  not  without  the  enjoyment  of  the  sweetness 
and  the  supports  of  the  blessed  gospel.  Oh  that  you  may  get  and 
keep  near  to  God,  and  in  Hivi  find  infinitely  more  than  you  can 
possibly  lose  by  your  husband's  absence  ! 

"  Mr.  Hall  preached,  last  evening,  from  1  Pet.  i.  8.  A  most 
evangelical  and  experimental  season  !  I  was  charmed  and  warmed. 
Oh  that  Jesus  may  go  on  to  reveal  himself  to  him  as  altogether 
lovely  !  I  am  unable  to  write  more  now.  To-day  I  set  off  for 
Northampton,  and  preach  there  to-night.     The  Lord  bless  you  !" 

In  July  1795,  he  received  a  pressing  invitation  from  the  General 
Evangelical  Sociefy  in  Dublin,  to  pay  them  a  visit,  and  to  assist  in 
diffusing  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  in  that  kingdom.  To  this 
invitation  he  replied  in  the  following  letter,  addressed  to  Dr. 
M'Dowal  .— 

"  Birmingham,  August  3,  1796. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"  I  RECEIVED  your  favour  of  the  22d  ult.  and  for  the  inter- 
esting reason  you  assign,  transmit  a'  speedy  answer.'  The  Soci- 
ety, on  whose  behalf  you  wrote,  1  have  ever  considered  with  the 
respect  due  to  the  real  friends  of  the  best  of  causes — the  cause 
of  God  and  of  his  Christ:  a  cause  which  embraces  the  most  im- 
portant and  durable  interests  of  our  fellow-men  :  and  your  name, 
dear  sir,  I  have  been  taught  to  hold  in  more  than  common  esteem 
by  my  dear  brother  and  father,  Messrs.  Birt  and  Francis.  The 
benevolent  institution  which  you  are  engaged  in  supporting,  I  am 
persuaded,  deserves  more  than  the  good  wishes  or  prayers  of 


324  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

your  brethren  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus,  on  this  side 
the  channel ;  and  it  will  yield  me  substantial  pleasure  to  aflford 
personal  assistance  in  your  pious  labours.  But,  for  the  present, 
1  am  sorry  to  say,  I  must  decline  your  proposal  ;  being  engaged  to 
spend  a  month  in  London  this  autumn,  on  the  business  of  our 
Mission  Society,  of  which  you  have  probably  heard. 

"  When  I  formed  my  present  connexions  with  the  church  in 
Birmingham,  I  proposed  an  annual  freedom  for  six  weeks,  from 
my  pastoral  duties  ;  and  should  the  '  Evangelical  Society'  express 
a  wish  for  my  services  the  ensuing  year,  I  am  perfectly  inclined, 
God  willing,  to  spend  that  time  beneath  their  direction,  and  at  wh?* 
part  of  the  year  they  conceive  a  visit  would  be  most  serviceable 
to  the  good  design.  I  only  request,  that  should  this  be  their  de- 
sire, I  may  receive  the  information  as  soon  at  they  can  conveniently 
decide,  that  I  may  witlihold  myselffrom  other  engagements,  which 
may  interfere  with  the  time  they  may  appoint.  I  entreat  you  to 
make  my  Christian  respects  acceptable  to  the  gentlemen  who  com- 
pose the  Society,  and  assure  yourself  that  I  amj  dear  sir,  respect- 
fully and  affectionately, 

"  Your  brother,  in  our  Lord  Jesus, 

"  S.  P." 


The  invitation  was  repeated,  and  he  complied  with  their  re- 
quest, engaging  to  go  over  in  the  month  of  June  1796. 

A  little  before  this  journey,  it  occurred  to  Dr.  Ryland,  that  an 
itinerating  mission  into  Cornwall  might  be  of  use  to  the  cause  of 
true  religion,  and  that  two  acceptable  ministers  might  be  induced 
to  undertake  it ;  and  that  if  executed  during  the  vacation  at  the 
Bristol  Academy,  two  of  the  students  might  supply  their  place. 
He  communicated  his  thoughts  to  Mr.  Pearce.  who  wrote  thus  in 
answer  : 


MK.   SAMUEL  PEARCE.  325 

"  May  30,  179G. 

'*  Mv  VERY  DEAR  BROTHER, 

"  I  THANK  you  a  thousand  limes  for  your  last  letter.  Bless- 
ed be  God,  who  hath  put  it  into  your  heart  to  j)ro[)ose  such  n 
plan  for  increasing  the  boundaries  of  Zion.  I  have  read  vour  let- 
ter to  our  wisest  friends  here,  and  they  heard  it  with  great  joy. 
The  plan  ;  the  place;  the  mode  ;  the  persons  ;  all,  «// meet  our 
most  affectionate  wishes.  How  did  such  a  scheme  never  enter 
our  minds  befoi-e  I  Alas,  we  have  nothing  in  our  hearts  that  is 
worth  having,  save  what  God  puts  there.  Do  write  to  rae  when 
at  Dublin,  and  tell  me  whether  it  be  resolved  on  ;  when  they  set 
out  &c.  ?  I  hope  ere  long  to  hear,  that  as  many  disciples  are  em- 
ployed in  Great  Britain,  as  the  Saviour  employed  in  Judea.  When 
he  gives  the  word,  great  will  b^  the  company  of  the  preachers. 

"Oh,  my  dear  brother,  let  us  go  on  still  praying,  contriving, 
labouring,  defending,  until  '  the  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole 
lump,  and  the  small  stone  from  tije  mountain  till  the  whole 
earth.' 

'•  What  pleasures  do  those  lose  who  have  no  interest  in  God's 
gracious  and  holy  cause  I  How  thankful  should  we  be,  that  we 
are  not  strangers  to  the  joy  which  the  friends  of  Zion  feel  when 
the  Lord  turneth  again  Zion's  captivity!  I  am,  beyond  ex' 
pression, 

**  Your  afl'ectiouate  brother  in  Christ, 

"S.   P." 


On  ]\Jay  31,  he  set  oft"  for  Dublin,  and  "  the  Lord  prospered 
his  way,  so  that  he  arrived  at  the  time  appointed  ;  and  from  every 
account  it  appears,  that  he  was  not  only  sent  in  the  fullness  of  the 
blessing  of  the  gospel  of  peace,  but  that  the  Lord  himself  went  with 
him.  His  preaching  was  not  only  highly  acceptable  to  every 
class  of  hearers,  but  the  word  came  trom  him  with  power,  and 
there  is  abundant  reason  to  believe,  that  many  will,  through  eter- 
nity praise  God  for  sending  his  message  to  them  by  this  dear 

Vol.  VI,  42 


326  MEMOIRS  OF  my.  r.ATh: 

ambassador  of  Christ.  His  memory  lives  in  their  hearts,  and  they 
join  with  other  churches  of  Christ  in  deploring  the  loss  they  have 
sustained  by  his  death. 

'•He  was  earnestl/  solicited  by  the  Evangelical  Society  to 
renew  his  visit  to  that  kingdom  in  1798.  Ready  to  ambrace  every 
call  of  duty,  he  had  signified  his  compliance  ;  and  the  time  was 
fixed  :  but  the  breaking  out  of  the  late  rebellion  prevented  him 
from  realizing  his  intention.  This  was  a  painful  disappointment 
to  many,  who  wished  once  more  to  see  his  face,  and  to  have  heard 
the  glad  tidings  from  his  lips." 

Such  is  the  brief  account  of  his  visit  to  Dublin,  given  by  Dr. 
iVl'Dowal.  The  following  letter  was  written  to  Mrs.  Pearce,  when 
he  had  been  there  a  little  more  than  a  week  : — 

"  Dublin,  June  31, 1796. 

''  I  long  to  know  how  you  do,  and  you  will  be  as  much  con- 
cerned to  know  how  I  go  on  at  this  distance  from  you.  I  haste  to 
satisfy  your  inquiries. 

"  I  am  in  perfect  health  :  am  delightfully  disappointed  with  the 
place,  and  its  inhabitants.  I  am  very  thankful  that  I  came  over. 
I  have  found  much  more  religion  here  already  than  1  expected  to 
meet  with  during  the  whole  of  my  stay.  The  prospect  of  useful- 
ness is  flattering.  I  have  already  many  more  friends  (I  hope 
Christian  friends)  than  I  can  gratify  by  visits.  Many  doors  are 
open  for  preaching  the  gospel  in  the  city  ;  and  my  country  excur- 
sions will  probably  be  few.     Thus  much  for  outline. 

'•  But  you  will  like  to  know  how  I  spend  my  time,  &c.     Well 

then  :  I  am  at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  H ,  late  High-Sheriff  for 

the  city  :  a  gentleman  of  opulence,  respectability,  and  evangelical 
piety.  He  is  by  profession  a  Calvinistic  presbyterian  ;  an  elder 
of  Dr.  M'Dowal's  church  ;  has  a  most  amiable  wife,  and  four 
children.  I  am  very  thankful  for  being  placed  here  during  my 
stay.  I  am  quite  at  home,  I  mean  as  to  ease  and  familiarity  ;  for 
as  to  style  of  living,  I  neither  do,  nor  desire  to  equal  it.  Yet  in 
ray  present  situation  it  is  convenient.  It  would,  however,  be 
sickening  and  dull,  had  I  not  a  God  to  go  to,  to  converse  with,  to 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  327 

enjoy,  and  to  call  my  own.  Oh,  'tis  this,  His  this,  my  dearest 
Sarah,  which  gives  a  point  to  every  enjoyment,  and  sweetens  all 
the  cup  of  life. 

"  The  Lord's  day  after  I  wrote  to  you  last,  I  preached  for  Dr. 
M'Dowal  in  the  morning  at  half  past  eleven;  heard  a  Mr.  Kil. 
burne  at  fivej  and  preached  again  at  Plunket-street  at  seven. 
On  Tuesday  evening  I  preached  at  a  hospital,  and  on  Thursday 
evening  at  Plunket-street  again.  Yesterday,  for  the  Baptists  in 
the  morning.  Dr.  M'Dowal  at  five,  and  at  Plunket-street  at  seven. 

"The  hours  of  worship  will  appear  singular  to  you;  the}' 
depend  on  the  usu;d  meal  times.  We  breakfast  at  ten  ;  dine 
between  four  and  five,  sometimes  between  five  and  six  ;  take  tea 
from  seven  to  nine  ;  and  sup  from  ten  to  twelve. 

"  I  thank  God  that  I  possess  an  abiding  determination  to  aim  at 
the  consciences  of  the  people  in  every  discourse.  I  have  borne 
the  most  positive  testimony  against  the  prevailing  evils  of  profess 
ors  here : — as  sensuality,  gaiety,  vain  amusements,  neglect  of  the 
Sabbath,  &.c. ;  and  last  night,  told  an  immense  cro^rd  of  professors 
of  the  first  rank,  '  that  if  they  made  custom  and  fashion  their  plea, 
they  were  awfully  deluding  their  souls  ;  for  it  had  always  been 
the  fashion  to  insult  God,  to  dissipate  time,  and  to  pursue  the 
broad  road  to  hell ;  but  it  would  not  lessen  their  torments  there, 
that  the  way  to  damnation  was  the  fashion.* 

"  I  expected  my  faithfulness  would  have  given  them  offence  ; 
but  I  am  persuaded  it  was  the  way  to  please  the  Lord,  and  those 
whom  I  expected  would  be  enemies^  are  not  only  at  peace  with 
me,  but  even  renounce  their  sensual  indulgences  to  attend  on  my 
ministry.  1  do  assuredly  believe  that  God  hath  sent  me  hither 
for  good.  The  five  o'clock  meetings  are  miserably  attended  in 
general.  In  a  house  that  will  hold  1,500,  or  2,000  people,  you 
will  hardly  see  above  fifty !  Yesterday  morning  I  preached  on 
the  subject  of  public  worship,  from  Psalm  v.  7j  and  seriously  warn* 
ed  them  against  preferring  their  bellies  to  God,  and  their  own 
houses  to  his.  I  was  delighted  and  surprised,  at  the  five  o'clock 
meeting,  to  see  the  place  nearly  full.  Surely  this  is  the  Lord's 
doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  my  eyes.  Never,  never  did  1  more  feel 
how  weak  1  am  myself, — a  mere    nothing  :   and  how  strong  I  arn 


328  IVIE.MOIRS  OF  THE  LATF- 

in  the  omnipotence  of  God.  I  feel  a  superiority  to  all  fear,  and 
possess  a  conscious  dij^nity  in  being  the  ambassador  of  God.  Oh 
help  me  to  praise,  for  it  is  he  alone  who  teacheth  my  hands  to 
war,  and  my  fingers  to  fight :  and  still  pray  for  me  ;  for  if  he 
withdraw  for  a  moment,  I  become  as  weak  and  unprofitable  as  the 
briars  of  the  wilderness. 

•'  You  cannot  think  how  much  I  am  supported  by  the  assurance 
that  I  have  \efi  A  pmying  people  at  Birmingham ;  and  I  believe, 
that  in  answer  to  their  prayers  I  have  hitherto  been  wonderfully 
assisted  in  my  public  work,  as  well  as  enjoyed  much  in  private 
devotion. 

"  I  have  formed  a  most  pleasing  acquaintance  with  several 
serious  young  men  in  the  University  here,  and  with  two  of  the 
fellows  of  the  College  ;  most  pious  gentlemen  indeed,  who  have 
undergone  a  world  of  reproach  for  Christ  and  his  gospel,  and  have 
been  forbidden  to  preach  in  the  churches  by  the  Archbishop  : 
but  God  has  raised  another  house  for  them  here,  where  they 
preach  with  much  success,  and  have  begun  a  meeting  in  the 
College,  which  promises  fresh  prosperity  to  the  cause  of  Jesus." 

The  following  particulars,  in  addition  to  the  above,  are  taken 
partly  from  some  notes  in  his  own  handwriting,  and  partly  from 
the  account  given  by  his  friend,  Mr.  Summers,  who  accompanied 
him  daring  the  latter  part  of  his  visits. 

At  his  first  arrival,  the  congregations  were  but  thinly  attended, 
and  the  Baptist  congregation  in  particular,  amongst  whom  he  de- 
livered several  discourses.  It  much  affected  him  to  see  the  whole 
city  given  to  sensuality  and  worldly  conformity  ;  and  especially  to 
find  those  of  his  own  denomination  amongst  the  lowest,  and  least 
affected  with  their  condition.  But  the  longer  he  continued,  the 
more  the  congregations  increased,  and  every  opportunity  became 
increasingly  interesting,  both  to  him  and  them.  His  faithful  re- 
monstrances, and  earnest  recommendations  of  prayer-meetings  to 
his  Baptist  friends,  though  at  first  apparently  ill  received,  were 
well  taken  in  the  end  ;  and  he  had  the  happiness  to  see  in  them 
some  hopeful  appearances  of  a  return  to  God.  On  .Tune  the  ?Oth, 
hf»  wrote  to  his  friend.  Mr.  Summers,  as  follows  : 


MR.  SAMUEF,  rF.AllGE.  329 

''■  My  dear  Friend, 

"  If  you  mean  to  abide  by  my  opinion,  I  say,  come  to  Dub- 
lin, and  come  directly  !  I  bave  been  most  delightfully  disappoint- 
ed. I  expected  darkness,  and  behold,  light  ;  sorrow,  and  I  have 
had  cause  for  abundant  joy.  I  thank  God  that  I  came  hither,  and 
hope  that  many,  as  well  as  myself,  will  have  cause  to  praise  him. 
Never  have  I  been  more  deeply  taught  my  own  nothingness  : 
never  hath  the  power  of  God  more  evidently  rested  upon  me. 
The  harvest  here  is  great  indeed  ;  and  the  Lord  of  the  harvest 
hath  enabled  me  to  labour  in  it  with  delight. 

'  I  praise  him  for  all  that  is  past ; 
I  trust  him  for  all  that's  to  come.' 

"  The  Lord  hath  of  late  been  doing  great  things  for  Dublin. 
Several  of  the  young  men  in  the  college  have  been  awakened  ; 
and  two  of  the  fellows  are  sw^eet  evangelical  preachers.  One  of 
them  is  of  a  spirit  serene  as  the  summer  evening.,  and  sweet  as  the 
breath  of  May.  I  am  already  intimate  with  them,  and  have  spent 
several  mornings  in  college  with  various  students,  who  bid  fair  to 
be  faithful  watchmen  on  Jerusalem's  walls.  But  I  hope  you  will 
come  ;  and  then  you  will  see  for  yourself.  If  not,  I  will  give 
you  some  pleasant  details  when  we  meet  In  England. 


Mr.  Summers  complied  with  this  invitation  ;  and  of  the  last 
seven  or  eight  days  of  Mr.  Pearce's  continuance  at  Dublin,  he 
himself  thus  writes  : — 

"  Monday,  July  4.     At  three  in  the  afternoon  I  went  with  my 

friend   Mr.  Summers,  to  Mr.  K 's.     Spent  a  very  agreeable 

day.  Miss  A.  K remarked  two  wonders  in  Dublin  : — a  pray- 
ing .'ociety  composed  of  students  at  college,  and  another  of  law- 
yers.    The  family  were  called  together.     We  sung  :  I  read,  and 


330 


MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 


expounded  the  xiith  of  Isaiah  ;  and  prayed. — At  seven  we  went  to 
a  prayer-meeting  at  Plunket-street :  very  large  attendance.     Mr. 

R and  Mr.  S prayed,  and  I  spoke  from  Rom.  x.  12,  13. 

There  is  no  difference  between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek  :  for  the  same 
Lord  over  all  is  rich  unto  all  who  cathipon  him.  For  whosoever  shall 
call  upon  the  name  of  t/te  Lord,  shall  be  saved. — Many  seemed  af- 
fected.— After  1  had  closed  the  opportunity,  I  told  them  some  of 
my  own  experience,  and  requested,  that  if  any  present  wished  for 
conrersation,  they  would  come  to  me,  either  that  evening,  or  on 
Thursday  evening  in  the  vestry. — Five  persons  came  in  : — one 
had  been  long  impressed  with  religion,  but  could  never  summon 
courage  to  open  her  heart  before.  Another,  a  Miss  VV ,  attri- 
buted her  first  impressions,  under  God,  to  my  ministry  ;  and  told 
me  that  her  father  had  regularly  attended  of  late,  and  that  her 
mother  was  so  much  alarmed  as  to  be  almost  in  despair.  Poor 
girl !  she  seemed  truly  in  earnest  about  her  own  soul,  and  as  much 
concerned  for  her  parents. — The  next  had  possessed  a  serious 
concern  for  some  time,  and  of  late  had  been  much  revived. — 
One  young  lady,  a  Miss  H ,  staid  in  the  meeting-house,  ex- 
ceedingly affected  indeed.     Mr.  K spoke  to  her — She  said, 

she  would  speak  with  me  on  Thursday. 

"  Tuesday,  5th.  Went  to  Leislip.  At  seven — preached  to  a 
large  and  affected  auditory. 

'   Wednesday,    6th.     INIr.    H and    myself  went   to    Mrs. 

M'G ,  to  inquire  about  the  young  lady  who  was  so  much  affect- 
ed at  the  meeting.  Mrs.  M'G said  her  mother  and  sister  were 

pious ;  that  she  had  been  very  giddy  ;  but  that  the  last  Lord's 
day  she  was  seriously  awakened  to  a  sense  of  sin  ;  had  expressed 
her  delight  in  religion,  au(\  fled  for  refuge  to  the  blood  of  Jesus. — 
Her  sister  was  introduced  to  me;  a  sweetly  pious  lady. — I  agreed 

to  wait  for  an  interview  with  the  young  lady  at  Mr  H 's,  in 

Eccles-street,  to-morrow. 

"  Thursday,  7th.     Miss  H ,  her  sister,  and  Mrs.  M'G , 

came  to  Eccles-street. — A  most  delightful  interview.  Seldom 
have  I  seen  such  proficiency  in  so  short  a  time. — That  day  week, 
at  Plunket-street,  she  received  her  first  serious  impressions.  Her 
concern  deepened  at  Mass-lane,  on  Lord's  day  morning — more  so 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  331 

in  the  evening  at  Plunket-street — but  most  of  all  on  Monday  night. 
I  exhorted  them  to  begin  a  prayer  and  experience  meeting  ;  and 
they  agreed.  Blessed  be  God  !  this  strengthens  my  hands  greatly. 
At  seven  o'clock,  preached  at  Plunket-street,  from  Jer.  I.  4,  5. 
Going  and  weeping, — they  shall  ask  the  way  to  Zion  with  their 
faces  thitherward. — A  full  house  ;  and  an  impressive  season. 
Tarried  after  the  public  services  were  ended,  to  converse  on 
religion.  The  most  pleasing  case  was  a  young  man  of  Mr. 
D 's. 

"  Saturday,  9tli.     Went  with  my  friend  Mr.  S ,  to  call  on 

Miss  H .     Found  her  at  her  mother's — We  first  passed  the 

door — She  ran  out  after  us — Seemed  happj'  ;  but  agitated.  Ran 
and  called  her  mother — Soon  we  saw  the  door  of  the  parlour  open, 
and  a  majestic  lady  appeared  ;  who,  as  she  entered  the  room,  thus 
accosted  me  : — Who  art  thou,  oh  blessed  of  the  Lord  ?  Welcome 
to  the  widow's  house!  Accept  the  widow's  thanks  for  coming 
after  the  child  whom  thou  hast  begotten  in  the  gospel  ! ' — I  was 
too  much  overcome  to  do  more  than  take  by  the  hand  the  aged 
saint.  A  solemn  silence  ensued  for  a  minute  or  two ;  when  the 
old  lady  recovering,  expressed  the  fullness  of  her  satisfaction 
respecting  the  reality  of  the  change  effected  in  her  daughter,  and 
her  gratitude  for  great  refreshment  of  her  own  soul,  by  means  of 
my  poor  labours.  She  said,  she  had  known  the  Lord  during  forty 
years,  being  called  under  the  ministry  of  John  Fisher,  in  the  open 
air,  when  on  a  visit  to  an  officer  who  was  her  brother-in-law.  She 
told  us  much  of  her  experience,  and  promised  to  encourage  the 
prayer-meeting,  which  i  proposed  to  be  held  in  her  house  every 
Lord's  day  evening.  They  are  to  begin  to  morrow,  after  preach- 
lug. — It  was  a  pleasant  meeting;  and  we  returned  with  pleasure  to 
Eccles-street.  After  we  rose  up  to  come  away,  the  old  lady 
affectionately  said,  '  May  the  good  will  of  Him  who  dwelt  in  the 
bush  attend  you  wherever  you  go,  for  ever  and  ever! '  " 

The  young  lady  some  months  after  wrote  to  Mr.  S ,  and 

says,  amongst  other  things, — "  I  have  great  reason  to  be  thankful 
for  the  many  blessings  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  bestow  upon 
me,  and  in  particular  for  his  sending  Mr.  Pearce  to  this  city  ;  and 
that  through  his  means  i  have  been  convinced  of  sin.     I  am  happy 


332  MEMOIRS  OF  THE   EAl'E 

to  inform  3'ou,  that  through  grace  I  am  enabled  to  walU  in  the  nar- 
vow  path.  The  Lord  has  taken  away  all  desire  for  worldly  com- 
pany;  all  my  desires  now  are  to  attend  on  the  means  of  grace. 
Blessed  be  his  name,  1  often  tind  him  present  in  them.  My 
mother  and  1  often  remember  the  happy  time  we  spent  in  your 
company  at  our  house.  She  often  speaks  of  it  with  great  pleasure, 
and  blesses  the  Lord  for  the  change  which  grace  has  wrought 
in  me." 

"Lord's  day,  10th.  (The  last  Sabbath.)  Preached  in  the 
morning  at  Mary's  abbey,  from  Job  xxxiii.  27,  2G.  He  lookctk 
upon  men,  and  if  any  say,  I  have  siniied,  and  pcfvertcd  that  which 
■was  right,  and  it  profited  me  not;  he  will  deliver  his  soul  from 
going  into  the  pit,  and  his  life  shall  see  the  light  — A  hajjpy  sea- 
son.— In  the  afternoon,  having  dined  with  Mr.  VV ,  he  look 

me  to  Swift's  alley,  the  Baptist  place  of  worship,  where  I  gave 
iin  exhortation   on   brotherly   love,  and  administered  the   Lord's 

supper.     At  Mr.  W 's  motion,  the  church  requested  n:e  to 

look  out  a  suitable  minister  for  them. — In  the  evening,  I  preached 
at  Plunket-street,  from  2  Tim.  i.  18.  The  Lord  grant  unto  him 
that  he  may  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day .' — A  very  solemn 
season. 

"Monday,  11th.  Met  the  dear  Christian  friends,  for  the  last 
time,  at  a  prayer-meeting  in  Plunket-street. — The  Lord  was 
there ! — Several  friends  spent  the  evening  with  us  afterwards  at 
Mr.  H 's. 

"Tuesday,  12th.  Went  aboard  at  four  ;  arriv^ed  at  Liverpool 
on  Thursday  ;  and  safely  at  home  on  Friday,  July  15,  1790. 
Blessed  be  the  Preserver  of  men,  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  and  the 
help  of  his  servants,  for  evermore,  amen,  amen." 

Some  time  after,  writing  to  his  friend  who  accompanied  him,  he 
says,  "I  have  received  several  letters  from  Dublin: — two   from 

Master  B.,  one  from  Miss  H ,  one  from  M ,  three  or  four 

from  the  Baptist  friends,  and  some  from   others,  whom  I  cannot 

recollect. — Mr.  K lately  called  on  me  in  his  way  from  Bath  to 

Holyhead.  We  talked  of  you,  and  of  our  Lord,  and  did  not  part 
till  we  had  presented  ourselves  before  the  throne." 


Mil.  .-?a.viui:l  pearci-:.  33j 

During  liis  labours  in  Dublin,  he  was  strongly  solicited  to  settle 
in  a  very  flnttering  situation  in  the  neigiibourhood  ;*  and  a  very 
libera!  salary  was  offered  him.  On  his  positively  declining  it, 
mention  was  made  of  only  six  months  of  the  year.  When  that  was 
declined,  three  months  were  proposed  ;  and  when  he  was  about  to 
answer  this  in  the  negative,  the  party  refused  to  receive  his 
answer,  desiring  him  to  take  time  to  consider  of  it.  He  did  so  ^ 
and  though  he  entertained  a  very  grateful  sense  of  the  kindness 
and  generosity  expressed  by  the  proposal,  yet  after  the  maturcst 
deliberation,  he  thought  it  his  duty  to  decline  it.  Mr.  Pearce's 
modesty  prevented  his  talking  on  such  a  subject ;  but  it  was  known 
at  the  time  by  his  friend  who  accompanied  him,  *nd  since  his 
death,  has  been  frequently  mentioned  as  an  instance  of  his  disinter- 
ested spirit. 

His  friends  at  Birmingham  were  ready  to  think  it  hard  that  he 
should  be  so  willing  to  leave  them  to  go  on  a  mission  among  the 
heathen  ;  but  they  could  not  well  complain,  and  much  less  think 
ill  of  him,  when  they  saw  that  such  a  willingness  was  more  than 
could  be  effected  by  the  most  flattering  prospects  of  a  wordly 
nature,  accompanied  too  with  promising  appearances  of  religious 
usefulness. 

About  a  month  after  his  return  from  Dublin,  Mr.  Pearce 
addressed  a  letter  to  Mr.  Carey,  in  which  he  gives  some  further 
account  of  Ireland,  as  well  as  of  some  other  interesting  matters  : — 

"Birmiugham,  August  12,  1796. 

"  Oh  my  dear  brother,  did  you  but  know  with  what  feelings  I 
resume  my  pen,  freely  to  correspond  with  you  after  receiving  your 
very  affectionate  letter  to  myself,  and  perusing  that  which  you  sent 
by  the  same  conveyance  to  the  Society,  T  am  sure  you  would  per- 
suade yourself  that  I  have  no  common  friendship  for  you,  and  that 
your  regards  are  at  least  returned  with  equal  ardour. 

"I  fear  (I  had  almost  said)  that  I  shall  never  see  your  face  in 
the  flesh,  but  if  any  thing  can  add  to  the  joy  which  the  presence 

•''  At  the  Black  Rock  the  residence  of  some  of  the  most  gente»^l  families  in 
the  vicinity  of  Dublin. 

Vol.   VI.  43 


334  MtMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

of  Christ,  and  conformity,  perfect  conformity  to  hini,  will  afford  lu 
heaven,  surely  the  certain  prospect  of  meeting  with  my  dear 
brother  Carey  there,  is  one  of  (if  not)  the  greatest.  Thrice  happy 
should  I  be,  if  the  providence  of  God  would  open  a  way  for  my 
partaking  of  your  labours,  your  safferings,  and  your  pleasures  on 
this  side  the  eternal  world  :  but  all  my  brethren  here  are  of  a 
mind,  that  I  shall  be  more  useful  at  home  than  abroad  ;  and  I, 
though  reluctantly,  submit.  Yet  1  am  truly  with  you  in  spirit. 
My  heart  is  at  Mudnabatty,  and  at  times  I  even  hope  to  find  my 
body  there  :  but  with  the  Lord  I  leave  it ;  He  knows  my  wishes, 
my  motives,  my  regret  ;  He  knows  all  my  soul ;  and,  depraved  as 
it  is,  I  feel  an  inexpressible  satisfaction  that  he  does  know  it. 
However,  it  is  an  humbling  thought  to  me,  that  he  sees  I  am  unfit 
for  such  a  station,  and  unworthy  such  an  honour  as  to  bear  his 
name  among  the  heathen.  But  1  must  be  thankful  still,  that 
tliough  he  appoints  me  not  to  a  post  in  foreign  service,  he  will 
me  to  stand  centinel  at  home.  In  this  situation  may  allow  I  have 
grace  to  be  faithful  unto  death  I 

"  I  hardly  wonder  at  your  being  pained  on  account  of  the  effects 
produced  in  the  minds  of  your  European  friends,  by  the  news 
of  your  engagement  in  the  Indigo  business,  because  I  imagine  you 
are  ignorant  of  the  process  of  that  matter  amongst  us.  When  I 
received  the  news,  I  glorified  God  in  sincerity,  on  account  of  it, 
and  gave  most  hearty  thanks  to  him  for  his  gracious  appearance  on 
your  behalf:  but  at  the  same  time  I  feared,  lest  through  that 
undertaking,  the  work  of  the  Mission  might  in  some  way  or  other 
be  impeded.  The  same  impression  was  made  on  the  minds  of 
many  others  :  yet  no  blame  was  attached,  in  our  view,  to  you. 
Our  minds  were  only  alarmed  for  the  future  ;  not  disposed  to  cen- 
sure for  the  past.  Had  you  seen  a  faithful  copy  of  the  prayers, 
the  praises,  and  the  conversation  of  the  day  in  which  your  letters 
were  read,  I  know  you  would  not  have  entertained  one  unkind 
thought  of  the  Society  towards  you.  Oh  no,  my  dear  brother, 
far  be  it  from  us  to  lay  an  atom  upon  your  spirits  of  a  painful 
nature.  Need  I  say,  We  do  love,  we  do  respect  you,  we  do  con- 
fide too  much  in  you  to  design  the  smallest  occasion  of  distress  to 
your  heart.  But  I  close  this  subject.    In  future  we  will  atone  for  an 


MR.  Samuel  pearce.  335 

expression  that  might  bear  a  harsh  construction.  We  will  strengthen, 
we  will  support,  we  will  «omfort,  we  will  encourage  you  in  your 
arduous  work  : — all,  all  shall  be  love  and  kindness  ;  glory  to  God, 
and  good  will  to  men.  If  I  have  done  aught  that  is  wrong,  as  an 
individual,  pardon  me  :  If  we  have  said  aught  amiss,  as  a  Society, 
pardon  us.  Let  us  forbear  one  another  in  love,  forgiving  one 
another,  even  as  God  for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  us. 

"  By  the  time  this  reaches  you,  I  hope  you  will  have  received 
Nos.  I.  and  II.  of  Periodical  Accounts.  Should  you  find  any  thing 
in  them,  which  you  think  had  better  be  omitted,  pray  be  free  iti 
mentioning  it,  and  in  future  your  instructions  shall  be  fully  attended 
to.  We  have  taken  all  the  pains,  and  used  all  the  caution  in  our 
power  to  render  them  unexceptionable  ;  but  you  can  better  judge 
in  some  respects  than  we.  Ifyou  should  not  approve  of  all  (though 
we  are  not  conscious  of  any  thing  that  you  will  disapprove)  you 
will  not  be  oflFended,  but  believe  we  have  done  our  best,  and  with 
your  remarks,  hope  to  do  better  still. 

"  With  pleasure,  approaching  to  rapture,  I  read  the  last  accounts 
you  sent  us.  I  never  expected  immediate  success  :  the  prospect 
is  truly  greater  than  my  most  sanguine  hopes.  "  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  like  to  a  little  leaven  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal,  til' 
the  whole  is  leavened."  Blessed  be  God  !  the  leaven  is  in  the 
meal,  and  its  influence  is  already  discoverable.  A  great  God  is 
doing  great  things  by  you.  Go  on,  ray  dearest  brother,  go  on  ; 
God  will  do  greater  things  than  these.  Jesus  is  worthy  o^  a  world 
of  praise  :  and  shall  Hindostan  not  praise  him  ?  Surely  he  shall 
see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul  there,  and  the  sower  and  the  reaper 
shall  rejoice  together.  Already  the  empire  of  darkness  totters, 
and  soon  it  shall  doubtless  fall.  Blessed  be  the  labourers  in  this 
important  work ;  and  blessed  be  He  who  giveth  them  hearts  and 
strength  to  labour,   and    promises    that  they  shall  not  labour  in 

vain! 

'<  Do  not  fear  the  want  of  money.      God  is  for  us,  and  the  silver 
and  the  gold  are  his  ;  aad  so  are  the  hearts  of  those  who  possess 
the  most  of  it.     I  will  travel  from  the  Land's  eiid  to  the  Orkneys 
but  we  will  get  money  enough  for  all  the  demands  of  the  mission 
1  have  never  had  a  fear  on  that  head  :  a  little  exertion  will  do 


336  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

womlers  ;  and  past  experience  justifies  every  confidence.  Men, 
we  only  want;   and  God  shall  find  them  for  us  in  due  time. 

"Is  brother  Fountain  arrived  ?  We  hope  he  will  be  an  accept- 
able remittance,  and,  viva  voce,  compensate  lor  the  lack  of  episto- 
lary communications. 

•'■  I  rejoice  in  contemplating  a  church  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  Bengal,  formed  upon  his  own  plan.  Why  do  not  the  Hindoo 
converts  join  it  ?  Lord,  help  their  unbelief!  But  perhaps  the  drop 
is  now  with  held,  that  you  may  by  and  by  have  the  shower,  and 
lift  up  your  eyes,  and  say,  "  These,  whence  came  they  ?  They  fly 
as  clouds,  and  ae  doves  to  their  windows."  For  three  years,  we 
read  of  few  baptized  by  the  first  disciples  of  our  Lord;  but  on  the 
fourth,  three  thouitnd,  and  five  thousand  openly  avowed  him.  The 
Lord  send  you  such  another  Pentecost ' 

"  I  intend  to  write  my  dear  brother  a  long  letter.  It  will 
prove  my  desire  to  gratify  him,  if  it  do  no  more.  I  wish  that  I 
knew  in  what  communications  your  other  correspondents  will  be 
most  deficient:  then  I  would  try  to  supply  their  omissions. 

"  I  will  begin  with  myself:  but  I  have  nothing  good  to  say.  I 
think  I  am  the  most  vile,  ungrateful  servant,  that  ever  Jesus  Christ 
employed  in  his  church.  At  some  times,  I  question  whether  I 
ever  knew  the  grace  of  God  in  truth  ;  and  at  others,  I  hesitate  on 
the  most  important  points  of  Christian  faith.  1  have  lately  had 
peculiar  struggles  of  this  kind  with  my  own  heart,  and  have  often 
half  concluded  to  speak  no  more  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  When 
I  am  preparing  for  the  pulpit,  I  fear  1  am  going  to  avow  fables  for 
facts,  and  doctrines  of  men  for  the  truths  of  God.  In  conversation 
I  am  obliged  to  be  silent,  lest  my  tongue  should  belie  my  heart.  In 
prayer  I  know  not  what  to  say,  and  at  times  think  prayer  altogether 
useless.  Yet  I  cannot  wholly  surrender  my  hope,  or  my  profession. 
Three  things  1  find,  above  all  others,  tend  to  my  preservation  : — 
First,  A  recollection  of  a  time,  when,  at  once,  I  was  brought  to 
abandon  the  practice  of  sins  which  the  fear  of  damnation  could 
never  bring  me  to  relinquish  before.  Surely,  I  say,  this  must  be 
the  finger  of  God,  according  to  the  scripture  doctrine  of  regenera- 
tion : — Secondly,  I  feel  such  a  consciousness  of  guilt,  that  no- 
thing but  the  gospel  scheme  can  satisfy  my  mind  respecting  the  hope 


MR  samui:l  pkaucj:.  337 

of  salvation  : — and,  Thirdly,  I  see  that  what  true  devotion  does 
appear  in  the  world,  seems  only  to  be  found  amongst  those  to  whom 
Christ  is  precious. 

'*  But  I  frequently  find  a  backwardness  to  secret  prayer,  and 
much  deadness  in  it :  and  it  puzzles  me  to  see  how  this  can  be 
consistent  with  a  life  of  grace.  However,  I  resolve,  that  let  what 
will  become  of  me,  I  will  do  all  1  can  for  God  while  I  live,  and 
leave  the  rest  to  him  ;  and  this  I  usually  experience  to  be  the  best 
way  to  be  at  peace. 

"  I  believe,  tliat  if  I  were  more  fully  given  up  to  God,  I  should 
be  free  from  these  distressing  workings  of  mind  ;  and  then  I  long 
to  be  a  Missionary  where  I  should  have  temptations  to  nothing  but 
to  abound  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  lay  myself  entirely  out  for 
him.  In  such  a  situation,  I  think  pride  would  have  but  little  food, 
and  faith  more  occasion  for  exercise  ;  so  that  the  spiritual  life,  and 
inward  religion,  would  thrive  better  than  they  do  now. 

"  At  times,  indeed,  I  do  feel,  I  trust,  genuine  contrition,  and  sin- 
cerely lament  m}-^  short-comings  before  God.  Oh  the  sweets  that 
accompany  true  repentance  !  Yes,  I  love  to  be  abased  before 
God.  '  There  it  is  I  find  my  blessing;.'  May  the  Lord  dai  y  and 
hourly  bring  me  low,  and  keep  me  so  I 

"  As  to  my  public  work,  I  find,  whilst  engaged  in  it,  little  cause 
to  complain  for  want  either  of  matter  or  words.  My  labours  are 
acceptable,  and  not  altogether  unprofitable  to  the  bearers:  but 
what  is  this  to  me,  if  my  own  soul  starves  whilst  others  are  fed  by 
me  ?  Oh,  my  brother,  I  need  your  prayers,  and  I  feel  a  great  satis- 
faction in  the  hope  that  you  do  not  forget  me.  Oh  that  I  may  be 
kept  faithful  unto  death  !  Indeed,  in  the  midst  of  my  strugglings,  a 
gleam  of  hope,  that  I  shall  at  last  awake  in  the  likeness  of  God, 
affords  me  greater  joy  than  words  can  express.  To  be  with  Christ 
is  far  better  than  to  continue  sinning  here  :  but  if  the  Lord  hath  any 
thing  to  do  by  me.  His  will  be  done. 

"  I  have  never  so  fully  opened  my  case  to  any  one  before. 
Your  freedom  on  similar  topics  encourages  me  to  make  my  com- 
plaint to  you,  and  I  think,  if  you  were  near  me,  I  should  feel  great 
relief  in  revealing  to  you  all  my  heart.  But  I  shall  fatigue  you  with 
my  moaniogs  ;  ?o  I  will  have  done  on  this  subject. 


338  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  F.ATE 

"  It  is  not  long  since  1  returned  from  a  kind  of  mission  to  Ireland.- 
A  society  is  established  in  Dublin  for  the  purpose  of  inviting  from 
England,  ministers  of  various  denominations,  to  assist  in  promoting 
the  interests  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  there.  Some  of  our  Baptist 
brethren  had  been  there  before  me,  as  Rippon,  Langdon,  Francis, 
and  Birt ;  and  I  think  the  plan  is  calculated  for  usefulness.  I  have 
at  Dr.  Rippon's  request,  sent  him  some  remarks  on  my  visit,  for  the 
Register  ;  but  as  it  is  probable  you  will  receive  this  before  that 
comes  to  hand,  I  will  say  something  of  my  excursion  here. 

"  Having  engaged  to  spend  six  Lord's  days  in  that  kingdom,  I 
arrived  there  the  day  before  the  first  Sabbath  in  June.  I  first 
made  myself  acquainted  with  the  general  state  of  religion  in  Dub- 
lin. I  found  there  were  four  Presbyterian  congregations  ;  two  of 
these  belong  to  the  southern  presbytery,  and  are  Arians  or  Socini- 
ans  ;  the  other  two  are  connected  with  the  northern  presbytery, 
and  retain  the  Westminster  confession  of  faith.  One  of  these  lat- 
ter congregations  is  very  small,  and  the  minister,  though  orthodox, 
appears  to  have  but  little  success.  The  other  is  large  and  flour 
ishing  :  the  place  of  worship  ninety  feet  by  seventy,  and,  in  a 
morning,  well  filled.  Their  times  of  public  service  are  at  half 
past  eleven,  and  five.  In  the  afternoon,  the  usual  congregations 
are  small  indeed  ;  for  five  o'clock  is  the  dining  hour  in  Dublin, 
and  few  of  the  hearers  would  leave  their  dinners  for  the  gospel 
Dr.  M'Dowal  is  the  senior  pastor  of  this  churcii, — a  very  affec- 
tionate, spiritual  man.  The  junior  is  Mr.  Horner.  The  doctor 
is  a  warm  friend  to  the  Society,  at  whose  request  I  went  over  to 
Ireland. 

"  There  is  one  congregation  of  Burgher  Seceders,  and  another 
of  Antiburghers.  The  latter  will  not  hear  any  man  who  is  not  of 
their  own  cast  ;  the  former  are  much  more  liberal.  1  preached 
for  them  once,  and  they  affectionately  solicited  a  repetition  of  my 
services. 

"  Lady  Huntingdon's  connexion  has  one  society  here,  the  only 
one  in  the  kingdom,  perhaps,  except  at  Sligo,  where  there  is  an 
other.    It  is  not  large,  and  I  fear  rather  declining.    There  is  not  one 
Independent  church  in  the  kingdom.     There  were  ten  Baptist  So- 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  339 

cieties  in  Ireland  :  they  are  now  reduced  to  six  ;  and  are.  I  fear, 
still  on  the  decline. 

"  The  inhabitants  of  Dublin  seem  to  be  chiefly  composed  of  two 
classes  :  the  one  assume  the  appearance  of  opulence  ;  the  other 
exhibit  marks  of  the  most  abject  poverty  ;  and  as  there  are  no 
parishes  in  Ireland  which  provide  for  the  poor,  many  die  every 
year  for  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life. 

*'  Most  of  the  rich  are  by  profession  protestants  ;  the  poor  are 
nearly  all  papists,  and  strongly  prejudiced  against  the  reformed 
religion.  Their  ignorance  and  superstition  are  scarcely  inferior 
to  your  miserable  Hindoos.  On  midsummer  day  I  had  an  af- 
fecting proof  of  the  latter.  On  the  public  road,  about  a  mile  from 
Bublin,  is  a  well,  which  was  once  included  in  the  precints  of  a 
priory,  dedicated  to  St.  John  of  Jerusalem.  This  well  is  in  high 
repute  for  curing  a  number  of  bodily  complaints,  and  its  virtues 
are  said  to  be  most  efficacious  on  the  saint's  own  day.  So  from 
twelve  o'clock  at  night,  for  twenty-four  hours,  it  becomes  the  ren- 
dezvous for  all  the  lame,  blind,  and  otherwise  diseased  people, 
within  a  circuit  of  twenty  miles.  Here  they  brought  old  and 
young,  and  applied  the  "  holy  water,"  both  internally  and  exter- 
nally ;  some  by  pouring,  some  by  immersion,  and  all  by  drinking  : 
whilst,  for  the  good  of  those  who  could  not  come  in  person,  their 
friends  filled  bottles  with  the  efficacious  water  to  use  at  home. 
Several  I  saw  on  their  knees  before  the  well,  at  their  devotions, 
who  were  not  unfrequently  interrupted  with  a  glass  of  whiskey. 
With  this  they  were  supplied  from  a  number  of  dealers  in  that 
article,  who  kept  standings  all  around  the  well. 

"  Near  the  spot,  was  a  church-yard  where  great  numbers 
kneeled  upon  the  tombs  of  their  deceased  relatives,  and  appeared 
engaged  in  praying  for  the  repose  of  their  souls. 

"  It  was  truly  a  lamentable  sight.  My  heart  ached  at  their  de- 
lusions, whilst  I  felt  gratitude,  I  hope  unfeigned,  for  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  '  water  of  life,  of  which,  if  a  man  drink,  he  shall 
live  for  ever !' 

"  There  are  few  or  none  of  the  middle  class  to  connect  the 
rich  and  the  poor,  so  that  favourable  access  to  them  is  far  more 
difficult  than  to  the  lower  orders  of  the  people  in  England  •  and 


340  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  ^A  I'E 

their  priests  hold  them  in  such  bonJage,  tliat  if  a  cuthohc  servant 
only  attend  on  family  ivorship  in  a  protestant  house,  penance  must 
he  peiformed  for  the  offence. 

"  S.  P." 


illention  has  already  been  made  of  his  havinjf  "  formed  a  pleas- 
ing acquaintance  with  several  serious  young  gentlemen  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Dublin."*  The  following  letter  was  addressed  to  one 
of  them,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Matthias,  a  few  months  after  his  retuin  . 

"  D£A&  Brother  Matthias, 

"  I  HAVE  been  employed  this  whole  day  in  writing  letters 
to  Dublin  ;  and  it  is  the  first  day  I  have  been  able  to  redeem  for 
that  purpose,  I  will  not  consume  a  page  in  apology.  Let  it  suf- 
fice to  say,  that  necessity,  not  disinclination,  has  detained  from  my 
Irish  friends  those  proofs  of  my  gratitude  and  esteem,  which  in 
other  circumstances  I  ought  to  have  presented  three  months  ago. 
I  thought  this  morning  of  answering  all  their  demands  before  I 
slept :  but  1  have  written  so  many  sheets,  and  all  full,  that  I  find 
my  eyes  and  my  fingers  both  fail  ;  and  I  believe  this  must  close 
my  intercourse  with  Dublin  this  day.  When  I  shall  be  able  to 
complete  my  purpose,  I  do  not  know.  To  form  friendships  with 
good  men  is  pleasant  ;  but  to  maiRtain  all  that  communion,  which 
friendship  expects,  is  in  some  cases  very  difficult.  Happy  should 
I  be,  could  I  meet  my  Irish  friends  in  propria  persona,  instead  of 
sitting  in  solitude,  and  maintaining,  by  the  tedious  medium  of  the 
pen,  this  distant  intercourse.  But  the  Lord,  he  shall  choose  our 
inheritance  for  us.  Were  all  the  planets  of  our  system  embodied, 
and  placed  in  close  association,  the  light  would  be  greater,  and  the 
object  grander  ;  but  then,  usefulness  and  systematic  beauty  consist 
ill  their  dispersion  :  and  what  are  we,  my  brother,  but  so  many 
satellites  to  Jesus,  the  great  Sun  of  the  Christian  system  ?  Some, 
indeed, like  burning  Mercuries,  keep  nearer  the  luminary,  and  re- 

*  E.  323. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  341 

ceive  more  of  its  light  and  heat,  whilst  others,  like  the  ringed 
planet,  or  the  Georgium  Sidus,  preserve  a  greater  distance,  and 
reflect  a  greater  portion  of  his  light  :  yet  if,  amidst  all  this  diver" 
sity,  they  belong  to  the  system,  two  things  may  be  affirmed  of  all : — 
all  keep  true  to  one  centre,  and  borrow  whatever  light  they  have 
from  one  source.  True  it  is,  that  the  further  they  are  from  the  sun 
the  longer  are  they  in  performing  their  revolutions  :  and  is  not 
this  exemplified  in  us  ?  The  closer  we  keep  to  Jesus,  the  more 
brilliant  are  our  graces,  the  more  cheerful  and  active  are  our 
lives  ;  but,  alas,  we  are  all  comets  ;  we  all  move  in  eccentric  or- 
bits :  at  one  time  glowing  beneath  the  ray  divine,  at  another 
freezing  and  congealing  the  icicles.  '  Oh  what  a  miracle  to  man 
is  man  !' 

"  Little  did  I  think  when  1  begun  this  letter,  that  I  should  have 
thus  indulged  myself  in  allegory  :  but  true  friendship,  I  believe, 
always  dictates  extempore  ;  and  my  friends  must  never  expect 
from  me  a  studied  epistle.  They  can  meet  with  better  thoughts, 
than  I  can  furnish  them  with,  in  any  bookseller's  shop.  It  is  not 
the  dish,  however  well  it  may  be  cooked,  that  gives  the  relish, 
but  the  sweet  sauce  of  friendship  ;  and  this,  I  think  sometimes, 
makes  even  nonsense  palatable. 

*'  But  1  have  some  questions  to  put  to  you  :  first,  how  are  all 
my  college  friends,  Messrs  Walker,  Maturin,  Hamilton,  &c.  1 
How  is  their  health  ?  But  chiefly,  how  are  the  interests  of  reli- 
gion among  you  ?  Are  any  praying  students  added  to  your  num- 
ber ?  Do  all  those  you  thought  well  of  continue  to  justify  their 
profession  ?  You  know  what  it  is  that  interests  me.  Pray  tell  me 
all,  whether  it  makes  me  weep  or  rejoice. 

"  I  hope  Mr.  H 's  ministry  was  blessed  in  Dubiin.     Do  you 

know  any  instances  of  it  ?  We  must  sow  in  hope,  and  I  trust  that 
we  shall  all  gather  fruit  to  eternal  life,  even  where  the  buddings 
have  never  appeared  to  us  in  this  world.  How  is  it  with  your  own 
soul  ?  1  thank  God  I  never,  I  think,  rejoiced  habitually  so  much 
in  him  as  1  have  of  late.  '  God  is  love.''  That  makes  me  happy. 
I  rejoice  that  God  reigns  ;  that  he  reigns  over  all  ;  that  he  reigns 
over  me;  over  my  crosses,  my  comforts,  my  family,  my  friends, 
my  senses,  my  mental  powers,  my  designs,  my  words,  my  preacii- 

Voi..  Vr.  44 


342  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

ing,  ray  conduct ;  that  he  is  God  over  all,  blessed  forever.  I  am 
willing  to  live,  yet  I  long  to  die,  to  be  freed  fr«m  all  error  and  all 
sin.  I  have  nothing  else  to  trouble  me  ;  no  other  cross  to  carry. 
The  sun  shines  without,  all  day  long  ;  but  I  am  sensible  of  internal 
darkness.  Well,  through  grace  it  shall  be  all  light  by  and  by. 
Yes,  you  and  1  shall  be  angels  of  light  5  all  Mercuries  then  ;  all 
near  the  sun  ;  always  in  motion  ;  always  glowing  with  zeal,  and 
flaming  with  love.  Oh  for  the  new  heavens,  and  the  new  earth, 
wherein  dwellcth  righteousness! 

'  O  what  love  and  concord  there, 

And  what  sweet  harmony 
In  heaven  above,  where  happy  souls 

Adore  thy  Majesty  ! 

O  how  the  heavenly  choirs  all  sing 

To  Him  who  sits  enthroned  above  : 

What  admiring  ! 
And  aspiring- ! 

Still  desiring : 
O  how  I  long  to  see  this  feast  of  love  !' 

<<  Will  you  tell  brother  M that  I  wait  an  opportunity  to  send 

a  parcel  to  him  ?  In  that  I  will  enclose  a  letter.  My  very  affec- 
tionate respects  to  him,  and  Mr.  H — ,  with  all  my  college  friends 
as  though  named.  If  you  be  not  weary  of  such  an  eccentric  cor- 
respondent, pray  do  not  be  long  ere  you  write  to  your  unworthy, 
but  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

''S.  P." 


A  while  after  this,  he  thus  writes  to  his  friend  Mr.  Summers  : 
"  December  1796.  I  rejoice  that  you  have  been  supported 
under,  and  brought  through  your  late  trials.  I  do  not  wonder  at  it, 
for  it  is  no  more  than  God  has  promised;  and  though  we  may  well 
wonder  that  he  promir-C!;  any  thing,  yet  his  performance  is  no  just 
ground  of  surprise ;  and  when  we  find  ourselves  so  employed,  we 
had  better  turn  our  wonder  to  our  own  unbelief,  that  for  one  mo- 
ment suspected  God  would  not  be  as  good  as  his  word. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  343 

"  I  have  been  lately  more  than  ever  delighted  with  the  thought, 
that  God  hath  engaged  to  do  any  thing  for  such  worms  as  we.  I 
never  sludied  the  deistical  controversy  so  mnch,  nor  ever  re- 
joiced in  revelation  more.  Alas!  what  should  we  know,  if  God 
had  not  condescended  to  teach  us  ?  Paul  very  justly  remarks,  that 
no  one  knowefh  any  thing  of  God,  hut  the  Spirit,  and  he  to  whom 
the  Spirit  revealeth  him.  Now  the  Spirit  hath  revealed  God  in 
the  Bible,  but  to  an  unbeliever  the  Bible  is  a  sealed  book.  He 
can  know  nothing  from  a  book  that  he  looks  upon  as  an  imposture, 
and  yet  there  is  no  other  book  in  which  God  is  revealed  ;  so  that 
to  reject  the  Bible  is  to  immerse  ourselves  in  darkness,  and  whilst 
professing  to  be  tvise,  actually  to  become  a  fool  ;  whereas,  no 
sooner  do  we  believe  what  the  Spirit  saith,  than  unto  us  is  God 
revealed,  and  '  in  his  light  do  we  see  light. 

"  S.  Pj" 


To  the  above  may  be  added  a  few  extracts  of  letters,  which  he 
addressed  to  his  friends  in  1797  and  1798. 


TO  DR.  RYLAND. 

"March  1797. 

*'  During  the  last  three  weeks,  I  have,  at  times,  been  verv 
poorly,  in  colds,  &c.  Am  better  now,  and  have  been  all  along 
assisted  in  going  through  my  public  duties.  Let  us  continue  to 
pray  for  each  other,  till  death  makes  it  a  needless  service.  How 
uncertain  is  life,  and  what  a  blessing  is  death  to  a  saint !  I  seem 
lately  to  feel  a  kind  of  affection  for  death.  Methinks  if  it  were 
visible,  I  could  embrace  it.  '  Welcome  herald,  that  bids  the  pris- 
oner be  free  ;  that  announces  the  dawn  of  everlasting  day  ;  that 
bids  the  redeemed  come  to  Zion  with  everlasting  joy,  to  be  beyond 
the  reach  of  an  erroneous  judgment,  and  a  depraved  heart.'  To 
believe,  to  feel,  to  speak,  to  act,  exactly  as  God  will  have  me  ;  to 
be  wholly  absorbed  and  taken  up  with  him  ;  this,  this,  nothing 
short  of  this,  can  make  my  bliss  complete.  But  all  this  is  mine. 
Oh  the  height,  the  depth,  the  length,  the  breadth,  of  redeeming 


344  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

love  !     It  conquers  my  heart,  and  constrains  me  to  yield  myself  a 

living  sacrifice,  acceptable  to  God,  through  Jesus  Christ. My 

dear  brother,  we  have  had  many  happy  meetings  upon  earth  :  the 
best  is  in  reserve. 

'No  heart  upon  earth  can  conceive 

The  bliss  that  in  heaven  they  share ; 
Then  who  this  dark  world  would  not  leave, 

And  cheerfully  die  to  be  there  ! ' 

'•  Oh  how  full  of  love,  and  joy,  and  praise,  shall  we  be  when 
that  happy  state  is  ours!  Well,  yet  a  little  while,  and  He  that 
shall  come,  will  come  :  Even  so  come.  Lord  Jesus  !  My  dear 
brother,  forgive  the  hasty  effusions  of  a  heart  that  loves  you 
in  the  bowels  of  Jesus,  aiid  is  always  happy  in  testifying  itself 
to  be 

"  Affectionately  yours, 

"S.  P." 


TO  MR.  CAVE. 

On  the  falling  away  of  some  who  had  promised  fair  in  religion. 

,  1797. 

''  1  THANK  you,  my  dear  brother,  for  the  confidence  you  repose 
in  me,  the  affection  you  have  for  me,  and  the  freedom  with  which 
you  write  to  me.  Assure  yourself  that  I  sincerely  sympathize  in 
the  cutting  events  which  you  have  lately  experienced.  Trying 
indeed  !  Your  heart  must  bleed.  Yet  be  not  discouraged  in  your 
work.  The  more  Satan  opposes  Christ,  the  more  let  us  oppose 
Jiim.  He  comes  with  great  violence,  because  his  time  is  short. 
His  kingdom  is  on  the  decline  ;  his  strong  holds  are  besieged,  and 
he  knows  they  must  soon  be  taken.  Whilst  it  lasts,  he  is  making 
desperate  sallies  on  the  armies  of  the  Lamb.  It  is  no  great 
wonder  thai  he  fights  and   wounds  a  raw  recruit  now   and  then, 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  345 

who  strays  from  the  camp,  and,  thoughtless  of  the  danger,  keeps 
not  close  by  the  Captain's  tent.  I  hope  our  glorious  Leader  will 
heal  the  wounded,  and  secure  the  captive.  He  is  sure  to  make 
reprisals.  Christ  will  have  ten  to  one.  You  will  yet  see  his  arm 
made  bare.  He  shall  go  forth  like  a  man  of  war.  The  prisoners 
shall  be  redeemed,  and  the  old  tyrant  shall  be  cast  into  the  bottom- 
less pit.  Be  of  good  cheer,  my  fellow-soldier.  The  cause  is  not 
ours,  but  God's.  Let  us  endure  hardness,  and  still  fight  the  good 
fight  of  faith.  At  last  we  shall  come  off  conquerors,  through  Him 
who  hath  loved  us. 

"  I  hope  you  have  some  causes  for  joy  as  well  as  grief.  I  trust 
though  one,  or  two,  or  three  fall,  the  tens  and  the  twenties  stand 
their  ground.  Oh  do  what  you  can  to  cheer  them  under  the 
common  trial.  Let  them  not  see  a  faint  heart  in  you.  Fight 
manfully  still.  Tell  them  to  watch  the  more ;  to  pray  the 
harder;  to  walk  the  closer  with  God.  So  out  of  the  eater  shall 
come  forth  meat,  and  sweetness  out  of  the  strong. 

"S.  P." 


TO  MR.  BATES,  AND  MRS.  BARNES, 

Who  had  been  burnt  out  of  their  residence. 

"  The  many  expressions  of  Christian  friendship,  which  I 
received  from  yon,  and  your  affectionate  families,  during  my  last 
visit  to  London,  will  often  excite  grateful  recollections  in  future, 
as  they  have  almost  daily  since  I  parted  from  you  ;  and  though  1 
do  not  write  this  avowedly  as  a  mere  letter  of  acknowledgment, 
yet  I  wish  it  to  assure  you,  that  I  am  not  forgetful  of  my  friends, 
nor  unthankful  for  their  kindness.  May  all  the  favour  you  show 
to  the  servants  of  our  common  Lord,  for  his  sake,  be  amply 
recompensed  in  present  peace,  and  future  felicity,  when  the  prom- 
ise of  Him  who  cannot  lie  shall  be  fulfilled,—'  A  cup  of  cold  water 


346  MKMOIRS  OF  THE  LATK 

given  to  a  disciple,  in  the  name  of  a  disciple,  shall  not  lose  its 
reward.' 

•♦  But,  whilst  you,  my  dear  friends,  live  *  in  hope  of  the  glory' 
that  remains  '  to  be  revealed,'  I  am  persuaded  that  you  expect  all 
as  the  fruit  of  sovereign  mercy,  which  first  forms  us  to  the  mind  of 
Christ,  then  accepts,  and  then  rewards.  Truly,  if  sinners  be 
rewarded,  it  must  be  'of  grace,  and  not  of  debt.'  Yet  it  is  a 
mercy  of  unspeakable  magnitude,  that  grace  should  establish  a 
connexion  between  obedience  and  enjoyment ;  such  a  connexion 
as  at  once  ensures  joy  to  the  believer,  and  glory  to  Christ. 

"Oh  that  our  thoughts,  our  aflfections,  our  desires,  may  be 
much  in  heaven  I  Here,  you  have  been  taught,  is  'no  continuing 
city,'  no  certain  place  of  abode  ;  and  though  you  have  been 
taught  it  awfully  in  flames,  yet  if  you  learn  it  effectually,  the 
terror  of  the  means  will  be  conquered  by  the  excellency  arid  glory 
of  the  consequences.  \es,  my  friends,  'in  heaven  we  have  a 
better  and  enduring  substance  :'  the  apartments  there  are  more 
spacious;  the  society  more  sweet;  the  enjoyments  more  perfect; 
and  all  to  last  for  ever.  Well  may  Christians  '  rejoice  in  hope  of 
the  glory  of  God  ." 


TO  MR.  AND  MRS.  BOWYER,  PALL  MALL. 

"November  17, 1797. 

''Blessed  be  'the  Preserver  of  men,'  for  all  his  goodness  to 

dear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B •.     With  theirs,  shall  my  gratitude  also 

ascend,  whilst  separated  from  their  society  ;  and  with  theirs,  shall 
it  more  warmly  and  permanently  ascend,  when  we  meet  to  form  a 
part  of  the  'general  assembly,  the  church  of  the  first-born.' 

•'I  do  not  return  to  London  this  autumn,  but  I  mean  to  visit 
Portsmouth.  I  must  be  indebted  to  you  for  my  directions.  We 
shall  be  very  happy  to  see  you  at  Lukei-street :  but  Wales  I  sup- 
pose will  be  the  vortex  that  will  swallow  up  much  of  your  time. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARC;E.  347 

Well,  so  you  are  liappy,  we  must  be  disinterested  enough  to  be 
satisfied,  although  we  be  denied  a  personal  participation. 

''Let  us  not  forget  that  we  are  Christians;  and  Christians  pro- 
fess a  hope  of  a  better  country  than  Cambria  contains.  There 
we  all  belong.  Already  citizens  by  privilege,  we  shall  be  by 
possession  soon. 

•  Roll  swifter  round,  ye  wheels  of  time, 
Aud  bring  the  welcome  day  !' 

"  In  hope  of  greeting  you  both  in  that  good  land,  1  remain  most 
affectionately  yours, 

"  S.   P." 


TO  DR.  RYLAND. 

"November  17,  1797. 

*'  I  FEEL  much  for  you,  in  relation  both  to  the  duties  and  trials 
of  your  present  situation  •  at  the  same  time  1  bless  God,  who  fixed 
you  in  it,  because  1  am  persuaded  that  it  will  be  for  his  glory  in 
the  churches  of  Christ.  And  though  none  but  those  whose  hands 
are  full  of  religious  concerns  can  guess  at  your  difficulties,  yet 
our  blessed  Redeemer  knows  them  all.  Oh,  my  dear  brotherj 
you  are  travailing  for  Him  who  redeemed  you  by  his  blood  ;  who 
sympathizes  with  you,  and  who  will  graciously  crown  you  at  last. 
Small  as  my  trials  are,  I  would  turn  smith,  and  work  at  the 
anvil  and  the  forge,  rather  than  bear  them  for  any  other  master 
than  Christ.  Yet  were  they  ten  thousand  times  as  many  as  they 
are,  the  thought  of  their  being  for  Him,  I  trust,  would  sweeten 
them  all. 

"I  have  reason  to  be  very  thankful  for  much  pleasure  of  late, 
both  as  a  Christian,  and  a  minister  I  have  never  felt  so  deeply 
my  need  of  a  Divine  Redeemer,  and  seldom  possessed  such  solid 
confidence  that  he  is  mine.  I  want  more  and  more  to  become  a 
little  child,    to   dwindle   into   nothing   in    my    own    esteem,    to 


348  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

reDOUnce  my  own  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness,  and  simply  look 
to,  and  live  upon  Jesus  for  all.  1  am  ashamed  that  I  have  so 
much  pride,  so  much  self-will.  Oh  my  Saviour  !  make  me  '  meek 
and  lowly  in  heart;   in  this  alone  I  find  '  rest  to  my  soul.' 

"  I  could  say  much  of  what  Immanuel  has  done  for  my  soul  ; 
but  I  fear  lest  even  this  should  savour  of  vanity.  Wlien  shall 
I  be  like  my  Lord  !  Oh  welcome  death,  when  I  have  nothing 
more  to  do  for  Christ.  To  him,  till  then,  may  1  live  every  day 
and  every  hour.  Rather  may  1  be  annihilated  than  not  live  to 
him ! 

"You   will  rejoice  with  me  to  hear  that  we   have  a  pleasing 

prospect   as  a  church.     Several   very  hopeful,   and    some   very 

valuable  characters,  are  about  to  join  us.     Lord,  carry  on  thy 

work  ! 

"S.  P." 


TO  MRS.  PEARCE. 

On  the  dangerous  illness  of  one  of  the  children. 

*  Portsmouth,  January  29,  1798. 

"  Ignorant  of  the  circumstances  of  our  dear  child,  how 
shall  I  address  myself  to  her  dearer  mother !  With  a  fluttering 
heart  and  a  trembling  hand,  I,  in  this  uncertainty,  resume  my  pen. 
One  consideration  tranquillizes  my  mind, — 1  and  mine  are  in  the 
hands  of  God  :  the  wise,  the  good,  the  indulgent  Parent  of  man- 
kind !  Whatever  he  docs  is  best.  I  am  prepared  for  all  his  will, 
and  hope  that  I  shall  never  have  a  feeling,  whose  language  is  not, 
«  Thy  will  be  done.' 

"  1  ammostkinilly  entertained  here  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shoveller  ; 
and,  except  my  dear  Sarah's  ])resence,  feel  myself  at  home.  Thei/ 
have  had  greater  trials  than  we  can  at  present  know.  They  have 
attended  seven  children  to  the  gloomy  tomb  :  they  have  been  sup- 
ported beneath  their  loss,  by  Him  who  hath  said,  '  As  thy  days,  so 
shall  thy  strength   be.'     Mrs.  S.   tells  me,  she  '  blessed  God  for 


Mil.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  349 

all.'  May  my  dear  Sarah  be  enabled  to  do  the  same,  whatever 
the  result  may  prove.  To-morrow  I  expect  another  letter  from 
you  ;  yet,  lest  you  should  too  much  feel  my  absence,  I  will  not 
delay  forwarding  this  a  single  post.  O  that  it  may  prove  in  some 
degree  a  messenger  of  consolation  ! 

"  Yesterday  1  preached  three  times  :  God  was  very  good.  I 
received  your  letter  before  the  first  service  :  you  may  be  assured 
that  I  bore  you  on  my  heart  in  the  presence  of  my  Lord  and 
yoars  ;  nor  shall  I  pray  in  vain  :  He  will  either  restore  the  child, 
or  support  you  under  the  loss  of  it.  I  dare  not  pray  with  impor- 
tunity for  any  earthly  good ;  for  '  who  knoweth  what  is  good  for 
man  in  this  life,  all  the  days  of  his  vain  life  which  he  spendeth  as 
A  shadow  V  Bat  strength  to  bear  the  loss  of  earthly  comforts,  he 
has  promised :  for  that  I  importune  ;  and  Ihat^  I  doubt  not,  will  be 
granted. 

"  In  a  house  directly  opposite  to  the  window  before  which  I 
now  write,  a  wife,  a  mother,  is  just  departed  !  Why  am  I  not  a 
bereaved  husband  ?  Why  not  my  children  motherless  ?  When  we 
compare  our  condition  with  our  wishes,  we  often  complain  :  but 
if  we  compare  it  with  that  of  many  around  us,  our  complaints 
would  be  exchanged  for  gratitude  and  praise. 

«;  g^  p  '-5 


TO  R.  BOWYER,  ESQ. 

"  February  14,  1798. 

''  Not  a  day  has  hurried  by,  since  1  parted  with  my  dear 
friends  in  Pall  Mall,  but  they  have  been  in  my  affectionate  remem- 
brance ;  but  not  being  able  to  speak  with  any  satisfaction  respect- 
ing our  dear  child,  I  have  withheld  myself  from  imparting  new 
anxieties  to  bosoms  already  alive  to  painful  sensibility. 

"  At  length,  however,  a  gracious  God  puts  it  in  my  power  to  say, 
that  there  is  hope.  After  languishing  between  life  and  death  for 
many  days,  she  now  seems  to  amend.     We  flatter  ourselves    that 

Voh.  VI.  45 


350  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LAIE 

she  has  passed  the  crisis,  aiul  will  yet  be  restored  to  our  arms  ;  but 
parental  fears  forbid  too  strong  a  confiilence.  It  may  be  that  our 
most  merciful  God  saw  (hat  the  shock  of  a  sudden  removal  would 
be  too  strong  for  the  tender  feelings  of  a  mother  ;  and  so  by  de- 
grees, prepares  for  the  stroke  which  must  fall  at  la?t.  However, 
she  is  in  the  best  hands,  and  we  are,  I  hope,  preparing  for  submis- 
sion to  what  ever  may  be  the  blessed  will  of  God. 

<'  I  was  brought  home  in  safety,  and  feel  myself  in  much  better 
health  in  consequence  of  my  journey.  Oh  that  it  may  be  all  con- 
secrated to  my  Redeemer's  praise  ! 

"  Happy  should  I  be,  if  I  could  oftener  enjoy  your  friendly 
society  ;  but  we  must  wait  for  the  full  accomplishment  of  our  so- 
cial wishes,  till  we  come  to  that  better  world,  for  which  divine 
grace  is  preparing  us  : — There  our  best,  our  brightest  hopes,  and 
there  our  warmest  affections  must  be  found.  Could  we  have  all 
we  want  below,  we  should  be  reluctant  to  ascend,  when  Jesus  calls 
lis  home.  No,  this  is  not  our  rest  ;  it  is  polluted  with  sin,  and 
dashed  with  sorrow  :  but  though  our  pains  in  themselves  are  evil, 
yet  our  God  turns  the  curse  into  a  blessing,  and  makes  all  that  we 
meet  with  accomplish  our  good. 

"  What  better  can  I  wish,  my  friends,  than  the  humble  place  of 
Mary,  or  the  happy  rest  of  John  !  Faith  can  enjoy  them  both,  till 
actually  we  fall  at  the  Saviour's  feet,  and  lean  upon  his  bosom, 
when  we  see  him  as  he  is. 

'  Oil  the  delights,  the  heavenly  joys. 

The  glories  of  the  place, 
Where  Jesus  sheds  the  brightest  beams 

Of  his  o'erflowing  grace  !' 

«s.  p.' 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE,  35 ^ 

LINES, 

WRITTEN   ON   THE   WORDS   OF   IGNATIUS, — 

"  Ml/ Love  is  crucified"^ 


MEUM    DESIDERUM    CRUCIFIXUM    EST. 

"  Warm  was  his  heart,  his  faith  was  strong-. 

Who  thus  in  rapture  cried, 
When  on  his  way  to  martyrdom, 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

Warm  also  be  my  love  for  Him. 

Who  thus  for  sinners  died  ; 
Long  as  I  live  be  this  my  theme, 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

Come,  oh  my  soul,  behold  him  pierced 

In  hands,  and  feet,  and  side  ; 
And  say,  while  he's  in  blood  immersed, 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

What  lover  ere  to  win  my  heart, 

So  much  has  done  beside  ? 
To  him  I'll  cleave,  and  never  part  ; 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

Oh  that  in  Jesus'  wounds,  my  soul 

Secure,  may  ever  hide. 
And  sing,  as  changing  seasons  roll, 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

*  When  Ignatius,  pastor  of  the  church  at  Autioch,  was  condemoed  by  the 
emperor  Trajan  to  suffer  death  at  Rome,  he  was  apprehensive  that  the  Chris- 
tians there,  out  of  their  great  affection  for  him,  might  endeavour  to  prevept 
his  martyrdom  ;  and  therefore  wrote  a  letter  from  Smyrna  to  the  Roman 
Christians,  which  he  sent  on  before  him,  wherein  he  earnestly  beseeches  them 
to  take  no  measures  for  the  continuance  of  his  life  ;  and  amongst  other  things 
says,  "  I  long  for  death,"  adding  as  a  reason  why  he  was  desirous  of  thusteg. 
tifyinghis  love  to  Christ,  *'My  Love  is  crurified." 


352  ME?/.01RS  OF  THE   LATF, 

In  seasons  oft,  when  bow'd  with  fear, 
My  trembling  heart  has  sig-h'd, 

This  thoug-ht  again  brings  comfort  near. 
My  Love  is  crucified. 

To  what  a  test  his  love  was  put. 
When  by  his  suff'rings  tried  ! 

But  faithful  to  the  end  endured; 
My  Love  is  crucified. 

His  garments  white  as  wintry  snows, 
In  crimson  floods  were  die  '  ; 

Hence  spring  the  blessings  he  bestows; 
My  Love  is  crucified. 

Down  from  his  wounded  body  flow'd 

The  all-atoning  tide, 
Which  peace  restored  'twixt  me  and  God : 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

Now,  by  the  cross,  is  hell  subdued, 

And  all  its  powers  defied  ; 
It  yields  to  Jesus'  conqu'ring  bloody 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

Ne'er  may  my  dear  despised  Lord 

By  me  be  once  denied  ; 
My  joy,  my  crown,  my  boast  be  this, 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

Dead  be  my  heart  to  all  below, 

In  Christ  may  I  abide  ; 
Why  should  I  love  the  creature  se  r 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

Shameful  his  death,  oh  let  it  slay 

In  me  all  cursed  pride; 
Lowly  in  Jesus,  may  I  say, 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

When  first  my  soul,  by  living  faith. 
My  bleeding  Lord  espied, 

My  lips  declared,  at  every  breatln. 
My  LeVfi  is  crucified. 


.^ 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEAllCE.  353 

And  since  my  happy  heart  has  known 

His  sacred  blood  applied , 
This  still  has  been  my  sweetest  song-. 

My  Love  is  crudjied. 

And  whilst  upon  this  world  I  stay, 

Whate'er  may  me  betide, 
To  all  around  I'll  ever  say, 

J\Iy  Love  is  crucified. 

When  through  death's  g-loomy  vale  I  walk, 

My  Lord  shall  be  my  guide  ; 
To  him  I'll  sing,  of  him  I'll  talk, 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

Could  I,  his  praise  e'en  now  I'd  sound. 

As  vast  creation  wide  ; 
But  I  shall  sing  on  heavenly  ground. 

My  Love  is  crucified. 

Yes,  when  to  that  blest  land  I  mount, 

On  places  high  to  ride, 
Through  all  eternity  I'll  shout, 

My  Love  is  crucified  ! 

Jan.  19,  1795.  S.  P. 


•  THE  GARDENER  AND  ROSE-TREE," 

"  A  FABLE," 

■'  Affectionately  addressed  to  Mrs.  J.  H ,  on  the  death  of  her  child, 

by  her  truly  sympathizing  friend,  "  S.  P." 

March  12,  1798. 

"  In  a  sweet  spot,  which  Wisdom  chose, 
Grew  a  unique  and  lovely  Rose ; 
A  flower  so  fair  was  seldom  borne — 
A  Rose  almost  without  a  thorn 


354 


MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

Each  passing  stranger  stopp'd  to  view 

A  plant  possessing-  charms  so  new  : 

•■'  Sweet  Flower  "  each  lip  was  heard  to  say— 

Nor  less  the  Owner  pleased  than  they : 

Rear'd  by  his  hand  with  constant  care. 

And  planted  in  his  choice  parterre, 

Of  all  his  garden  this  the  pride, 

No  flower  so  much  admired  beside. 

Nor  did  the  Rose  unconscious  bloom, 
Nor  feel  ungrateful  for  the  boon ; 
Oft  as  her  guardian  came  that  waj'^, 
Whether  at  dawn,  or  eve  of  day, 
Expanded  wide — her  form  unveil'd, 
She  double/ragrance  then  exhaled. 

As  months  roll'd  on,  the  spring  appear'd. 
Its  genial  rays  the  Rose  matured ; 
Forth  from  its  root  a  shoot  extends — ■ 
The  parent  Rose-tree  downward  bends, 
And,  with  a  joy  unknown  before, 
Contemplates  the  yet  embryo  flow'r. 

'  Offspring  most  dear,  (she  fondly  said,) 
Part  of  myself !  beneath  my  shade, 
Safe  shalt  thou  rise,  whilst  happy  I, 
Transported  with  maternal  joy, 
Shall  see  thy  little  buds  appear, 
Unfold,  and  bloom  in  beauty  here. 
What  though  the  Lily,  or  Jonquil, 
Or  Hyacinth  no  longer  fill 
The  space  around  me — All  shall  be 
Abundantly  made  up  in  thee. 

'  What  though  my  present  charms  decay. 
And  passing  strangers  no  more  say 
Of  me,  '  Sweet  flower  !' — Yet  thou  shalt  raise 
Thy  blooming  head,  and  gain  the  praise  ; 
And  this  reverberated  pleasure 
Shall  be  to  me  a  world  of  treasure. 
Cheerful  I  part  with  former  merit. 
That  it  my  darling  may  inherit, 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  355 

Haste  then  the  hours  which  bid  thee  bloom, 
And  fill  the  zephyrs  with  perfume  !' 

Thus  had  the  Rose-tree  scarcely  spoken, 
Ere  the  sweet  cup  of  bliss  was  broken — 
The  Gard'ner  came,  and  with  one  stroke 
He  from  the  root  the  offspring  took  ; 
Took  from  the  soil  wherein  it  grew. 
And  hid  it  from  the  parent's  view. 

Judge  ye,  who  know  a  mother's  cares 
For  the  dear  tender  babe  she  bears, 
The  parent's  anguish — ye  alone 
Such  sad  vicissitudes  have  known. 

Deep  was  the  wound  ;  nor  slight  the  pair) 
Which  made  the  Rose-tree  thus  complain  : 

'  Dear  little  darling  !  art  thou  gone — 
Thy  charms  scarce  to  thy  mother  known  ? 
Remov'd  so  soon  ! — So  suddenly, 
Snatch'd  from  my  fond  maternal  eye  ! 
What  hadst  thou  done  ? — dear  offspring  I  say, 
So  early  to  be  snatch'd  away  ! 
What !  gone  for  ever  ! — seen  no  more  ! 
For  ever  I  thy  loss  deplore. 
Ye  dews  descend,  with  tears  supply 
My  now  for  ever  tearful  eye  ; 
Or  rather  come  some  northern  blast. 
Dislodge  my  yielding  roots  in  haste. 
Whirlwinds  arise — my  branches  tear, 
And  to  some  distant  region  bear 
Far  from  this  spot,  a  wretched  mother, 
Whose  fruit  and  joys  are  gone  together." 

As  thus  the  anguish'd  Rose-tree  cried. 
Her  Owner  near  her  she  espied  ; 
Who  in  these  gentle  terms  reproved 
A  plant,  though  murm'ring,  still  beloved  : 


356  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

'  Cease,  beauleons  flower,  these  useless  crie*. 
And  let  my  lessons  make  thee  wise. 
Art  thou  not  mine  ?     Did  not  my  hand 
Transplant  thee  from  the  barren  sand, 
Where  once  a  mean  unsightly  plant, 
Exposed  to  injury  and  want, 
Unknown,  and  unadmir'd  I  found. 
And  brought  thee  to  this  fertile  ground ; 
With  studious  art  improved  thy  form, 
Secured  thee  from  th'  inclement  storm, 
And  through  the  seasons  of  the  year, 
Made  thee  my  unabating  care  ? 
Hast  thou  not  blest  thy  happy  lot. 
In  such  an  Owner,  such  a  spot  ? 
But  now,  because  thy  shoot  I've  taken, 
Thy  best  of  friends  must  be  forsaken. 
Know,  flower  beloved,  e'en  this  affliction 
Shall  prove  to  thee  a  benediction  : 
Had  I  not  the  young  plant  removed, 
(So  fondly  by  thy  heart  beloved,) 
Of  me  thy  heart  would  scarce  have  thought. 
With  gratitude  no  more  be  fraught : 
— Yea — thy  own  beauty  be  at  stake 
Surrender'd  for  thy  offspring's  sake. 
Nor  think,  that,  hidden  from  thine  eyes, 
The  infant  plant  neglected  lies — 
No-^I've  another  garden,  where 
In  richer  soil  and  purer  air 
It's  now  transplanted,  there  to  shiue 
In  beauties  fairer  far  than  thine. 

'  Nor  shalt  thou  always  be  apart 
From  the  dear  darling  of  thy  heart ; 
For  'tis  my  purpose  thee  to  bear 
In  future  time,  and  plant  thee  there, 
Where  thy  now  absent  off-set  grows. 
And  blossoms  a  celestial  Rose. 
Be  patient,  then,  till  that  set  hour  shall  come, 
When  thou  and  thine  shall  in  new  beauties  bloom ; 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  357 

No  more  its  absence  shalt  thou  then  deplore, 
Together  grow,  and  ne'er  be  parted  more.' 

These  words  to  silence  hush'd  the  plaintive  Rose, 
With  deeper  blushes  redd'ning  now  she  glows, 
Submissive  bow'd  her  unrepining  head. 
Again  her  wonted,  grateful  fragrance  shed — 
Cried,  '  Thou  hast  taken  only  what's  thine  own, 
Therefore  thy  will,  my  Lord,  not  mine,  be  done.' 


Vot.  VI.  46 


358  MEMOinS  OF  THE  LATE 


CHAPTER   IV^. 


A^    ACCOUNT  OF    HIS  LAST    AFFLICTION,    AND  THE    HOLV  AND    HAPPY 
EXERCISES  OF  HIS  MIND  UNDER  IT. 

Early  in  October  1798,  Mr.  Pearce  attended  at  the  Kettering 
ministers'  meeting,  and  preached  from  Psalm  xc  16,  17.  Let 
thy  work  appear  unto  thy  servants,  and  thy  glory  unto  their 
children.  And  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us ;  and 
establish  thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us  ;  yea,  the  work  of  our 
hands  establish  thou  it.  He  was  observed  to  be  singularly  solemn 
and  affectionate  in  that  discourse.  If  he  had  known  it  to  be  the 
last  time  that  he  should  address  his  brethren  in  that  part  of  the 
country,  he  could  scarcely  have  felt  or  spoken  in  a  more  interest- 
ing manner.  It  was  a  discourse  full  of  instruction,  full  of  a  holy 
unction,  and  that  seemed  to  breathe  an  ajiostolical  ardour.  On 
his  return,  he  preached  at  Market  Harborough ;  and  riding 
home  the  next  day  in  company  with  his  friend  Mr.  Summers  of 
London,  they  were  overtaken  with  rain.  Mr.  Pearce  was  wet 
through  his  clothes,  and  towards  evening  complained  of  a  chil- 
liness. A  slight  hoarseness  followed.  He  preached  several  times 
after  this,  which  brought  on  an  inflammation,  and  issued  in  a  con- 
sumption. It  is  probable  that  if  his  constitution  had  not  been  pre- 
viously impaired,  such  effects  mi^hl  not  have  followed  in  this  in- 
stance. His  own  ideas  on  this  subjt^ct  are  expressed  in  a  letter  to 
Dr.  Ryland,  dated  December  4,  1798,  and  in  another  to  Mr.  King, 
dated  from  Bristol,  on  his  way  to  Plymouth,  March  30,  1798.  In 
the  former,  he  says, — "  Ever  since  my  Christmas  journey  last 
year  to  Slieepshead,  Nottinghain,  and   Leicester,   on  the  mission 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  35^ 

business,  I  have  found  my  constitution  greatly  debilitated,  in  con- 
sequence of  a  cold  caught  after  the  unusual  exertions  which  cir-. 
cumstances  then  demanded  ;  so  that  from  a  frame  that  could 
endure  any  weather,  I  have  since  been  too  tender  to  encounter  a 
single  shower  without  danger;  and  the  duties  of  the  Lord's  day, 
which,  as  far  as  bodily  strength  went,  I  could  perform  with  little 
fatigue,  have  since  freqiently  overcome  me.  But  the  severe 
cold  I  caught  in  my  return  from  the  last  Kettering  ministers' 
meeting  has  affected  me  so  much,  that  1  have  sometimes  concluded 
I  must  give  up  preaching  entirely ;  for  though  my  head  and 
spirits  are  better  than  for  two  years  past,  yet  my  stomach  is  so 
very  weak  that  I  cannot  pray  in  my  family  without  frequent 
pauses  for  breath,  and  in  the  pulpit  it  is  labour  and  agony,  which 
must  be  felt  to  be  conceived  of  I  have,  however,  made  shift  to 
preach  sometimes  thrice,  but  mostly  only  twice  on  a  Lord's  day, 
till  the  last,  when  the  morning  sermon  only,  though  I  delivered  it 
with  great  pleasure  of  mind,  and  with  as  much  caution  as  to  ray 
voice  as  possible,  yet  cost  me  so  much  labour  as  threw  me  into  a 

fever  till  the  next  day,  and  prevented  my  sleeping  all  night." 

In  the  letter,  he  thus  writes "  Should  my  life  be  spared,  I,  and 

my  family,  and  ail  my  connexions,  will  stand  indebted,  under  God, 
to  you.  Unsuspecting  of  danger  myself,  I  believe  I  should  have 
gone  on  with  m}'  exertions,  till  the  grave  had  received  me.     Your 

attention  sent  Mr.  B (the  apothecary)  to  me,  and  then  first  I 

learned  what  I  have  since  been  increasingly  convinced  of — that  I 
was  rapidly  destroying  the  vital  principle.  And  the  kind  interest 
you  have  taken  in  my  welfare  ever  since,  has  often  drawn  the 
grateful  tear  from  my  eye.  May  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  re- 
ward your  kindness  to  his  unworthy  servant,  and  save  you  from 
all  the  evils  from  which  your  distinguished  friendship  would  have 
saved  me  !  " 

Such  were  his  ideas.     His  labours  were  certainly  abundant  ; 
perhaps  too  great  for   his   constitution  :   but  it   is  probable   that 
nothing  was  more  injurious  to  his  health,  th;in  a  frequent  expo 
sure  to  night  air,  and   an  inattention  to  the  necessity  of  chano-ino- 
damp  clothes. 


360  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

Hitherto  we  have  seen  in  Mr.  Pearce,  the  active,  assiduous, 
and  laborious  servant  of  Jesus  Christ :  but  now  we  see  him  laid 
asidtf  from  his  work,  wasting  away  by  slow  degrees,  patiently  en- 
during the  will  of  God,  and  cheerfully  waiting  for  his  dissolution. 
And  as  here  is  but  little  to  narrate,  1  shall  content  myself  with 
copying  his  letters,  or  extracts  from  them,  to  his  friends,  in  the 
order  of  time  in  which  they  were  written,  only  now  and  then  drop- 
ping a  few  hints  to  furnish  the  reader  with  the  occasions  of  some 
of  them. 


TO  DR.  RYLAND. 

"  Birmingham,  Oct.  8,  1798, 
*' Oh  1  my  dear  brother,  your  letter  of  the^  6th,  which  I 
received  this  morning,  has  made  me  thankful  for  all  my  pulpit 
agonies^  as  they  enabled  me  to  weep  with  a  weeping  brother. 
They  have  been  of  use  to  me  in  other  respects  ;  particularly,  in 
teaching  me  the  importance  of  attaining  and  maintaining  that 
spirituality  and  pious  ardour,  in  which  I  have  found  the  most 
effectual  relief;  so  that  on  the  whole,  I  must  try  to  'glory  in 
tribulations  also.'  I  trust  I  often  can  when  the  conflict  is  past, 
but  to  glory  '  iri'  them,  especially  in  mental  distress — hie  labor, 
hoc  opus  est. 

"  But  how  often  has  it  been  found,  that  when  ministers  have 
felt  themselves  most  embarrassed,  the  most  effectual  good  has  been 
done  to  the  people.  Oh  for  hearts  entirely  resigned  to  the  will  of 
God! 

'•  How  happy  should  I  be,  could  I  always  enjoy  the  sympathies 
of  a  brother,  who  is  tried  in  these  points,  as  1  of  late  have  been. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  361 


TO  MR.  FULLER. 


"  Birmingham,  Nov.  13,  1798. 
''I  CAUGHT  a  violent  cold  in  returning  from  our  last  committee- 
meeting,  from  which  I  have  not  yet  recovered.  A  little  thing 
now  affects  my  constitution,  which  I  once  judged  would  be 
weather  and  labour  proof  for  at  least  thirty  years,  if  1  lived  so 
long.  I  thank  God  that  I  am  not  debilitated  by  iniquity.  I  have 
lately  met  with  an  occurrence,  which  occasioned  me  much  pain 
and  perplexity'.  ******  Trials  soften  our  hearts, 
and  make  us  more  fully  prize  the  dear  few,  into  whose  faithful 
sympathizing,  bosoms  we  can  with  confidence  pour  our  sorrows.  I 
think  I  could  bless  God  for  my  afflictions,  if  they  produced  no 
other  fruits  than  these, — the  tenderness  they  inspire,  and  the 
friendships  they  enjoy.  Pray,  my  dear  brother,  for  yours 
affectionately, 

^'S.  P.» 


To  a  young  man  who  had  applied  to  him  for  advice,  how  he 
should  best  improve  his  time,  previous  to  his  going  to  the  Bristol 
Academy  : 

"  Birmingham,  Nov.  13,  1798. 

"  My  dear  M , 

"I  CAN  only  confess  my  regret  at  not  replying  to  yours  at  a 
much  earlier  period,  and  assure  you  that  the  delay  has  been 
accidental,  and  not  designed.  I  feel  the  im{)ortance  of  your 
request  for  advice.  1  was  sensible  it  deserved  some  consideration 
before  it  was  answered.  I  was  full  of  business  at  the  moment. 
I  put  it  by,  and  it  was  forgotten  ;  and  now  it  is  too  late.  The 
time  of  your   going   to    Bristol   draws   nigh.     If,   instead   of  an 


362  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

opinion  respecting  the  best  way  of  occupying  your  time  before 
you  go,  jou  v.ill  accept  a  little  counsel  during  your  continuance 
there,  I  shall  be  happy  at  any  time  to  coitribute  such  a  mite  as 
my  experience  and  observation  have  put  in  my  power. 

"At  present,  the  following  rules  appenr  of  so  much  moment, 
that  were  I  to  resume  a  place  in  any  literary  establishment,  I 
would  religiously  adopt  them  as  the  standard  of  my  conduct : 
First,  I  would  cultivate  a  spirit  of  habitual  devotion.  Warm 
piety,  connected  with  my  studies,  and  especially  at  my  entrance 
upon  them,  would  not  only  assist  me  in  forming  a  judgment  on 
their  respective  importance,  and  secure  the  blessing  of  God  upon 
them  ;  but  would  so  cement  the  religious  feeling  with  the  literary 
pursuit,  as  might  abide  with  me  for  life.  The  habit  of  uniting 
these,  being  once  formed,  would,  I  hope,  be  never  lost ;  and  I  am 
sure  that  without  this,  I  shall  both  pursue  trivial  and  unworthy 
objects,  and  those  that  are  worthy  I  shall  pursue  for  a  wrong  end. 
— Secondly,  I  would  determine  on  a  uniform  submission  to  the 
instructions  of  ray  preceptor,  and  study  those  things  which  would 
give  him  pleasure.  If  he  be  not  wiser  than  I  am,  for  what  pur- 
pose do  I  come  under  his  care  ?  I  accepted  the  pecuniary  help 
of  the  Society  on  condition  of  conforming  to  its  will ;  and  it  is  the 
Society's  will  that  my  tutor  shall  govern  me.  My  example  will 
have  influence :  let  me  not,  by  a  single  act  of  disobedience,  or 
by  a  word  that  implicates  dissatisfaction,  sow  the  seeds  of  discord 
in  the  bosom  of  my  companions. — Tliirdly,  I  would  pray  and 
strive  for  the  power  of  self-government,  to  form  no  plan,  to  utter 
not  a  word,  to  take  no  stpp,  under  the  mere  influence  of  passion. 
Let  my  judgment  be  often  asked,  and  let  me  always  give  it  time 
to  answer.  Let  me  always  guard  against  a  light  or  trifling  spirit ; 
and  particularly  as  I  shall  be  amongst  a  number  of  youths,  whose 
years  will  incline  them  all  to  the  same  frailty. — Fourthly,  I  would 
in  all  my  weekly  and  daily  pursuits,  observe  the  strictest  order. 
Always  let  me  act  by  a  plan.  Let  every  hour  have  its  proper 
pursuit ;  from  which  let  nothing,  but  a  settled  conviction  that  I 
can  employ  it  to  a  better  advantage,  ever  cause  me  to  deviate. 
Let  me  have  fixed  time  for  prayer,  meditation,  reading,  languages, 
correspondence,    recreation,   sleep,    &c. — Fifthly,    I    would  not 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  3g3 

only  assign  to  every  hour  its  proper  pursuit  ;  but  what  I  did,  I 
would  try  to  do  it  with  all  my  might.  The  hours  at  such  a  place 
are  precious  beyond  conception,  till  the  student  enters  on  life's 
busy  scenes.  Let  me  set  the  best  of  my  class  ever  before  me, 
and  strive  to  be  better  than  they.  In  humility  and  diligence,  let 
rae  aim  to  be  the  tirst. — Sixthly,  I  Avould  particularly  avoid  a 
versatile  habit.  In  all  things  I  would  persevere.  Without  this 
I  may  be  a  gaudy  butterfly,  but  nerer,  like  the  bee,  will  my  hive 
bear  examining.  Whatever  I  taiie  in  hand,  let  me  first  be  sure 
I  understand  it,  then  duly  consider  it,  and  if  it  be  good,  let  me 
adopt  and  use  it. 

"  To  these,  my  dear  brother,  let  me  add  three  or  four  things 
more  minute,  but  which  1  am  persuaded  will  help  you  much. — 
Guard  against  a  large  acquaintance  while  you  are  a  student. 
Bristol  friendship,  while  you  sustain  that  character,  will  prove  a 
vile  thief,  and  rob  you  of  many  an  invaluable  hour. —  Get  two  or 
three  of  the  students,  whose  piety  you  most  approve,  to  meet  for 
an  hour  in  a  week  for  experimental  conversation,  and  mutual 
prayer.  1  found  this  highly  beneficial,  though  strange  to  tell,  by 
some  we  were  persecuted  for  our  practice  I — Keep  a  diary. 
Once  a  week,  at  farthest,  call  3'ourself  to  an  account  :  What 
advances  you  hare  made  in  your  different  studies  ;  in  divinit}-^, 
history,  languages,  naturnl  philosophy,  style,  arrangement  ;  and 
amidst  all,  do  no  not  forget  to  inquire.  Am  I  more  fit  to  serve  and 
to  enjoy  God  than  I  was  last  week  ? 

"S.  P." 


On  December  2,  1798,  he  delivered  his  last  sermon.  The  sub- 
ject was  taken  from  Dan.  x.  19.  Oh  man,  greatly  beloved,  fear 
not ;  peace  \he  unto  thee,  he  strong,  yea,  be  strong.  And  when  he 
had  spoken  unto  me,  I  tvas  strengthened,  and  said.  Let  my  Lord 

speak,  for  thou  hast  strengthened  me. "  Amongst  all  the  Old 

Testament  saints,"  said  he,  in  his  introduction  to  that  discourse, 
"•  there  is  not  one  whose  virtues  were  more,  and  whose  imperfec- 
tions were  fewer,  than  those  of  Daniel.     By  the  history  given  of 


364  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

him  in  this  book,  which  yet  seems  not  to  be  complete,  he  appears 
to  have  ex-celled  among  the  excellent."  Doubtless  no  one  was 
further  from  his  thoughts  than  himself:  several  of  his  friends,  how- 
ever, could  not  help  applying  it  to  him,  and  that  with  a  painful 
apprehension  of  what  followed  soon  after. 


TO  MR,  CAVE,  LEICESTER. 

"  Birmingham,  Dec.  4,  1798. 

" Blessed   be  God,   ray  mind  is  calm;  and  though 

my  body  be  weakness  itself,  my  spirits  are  good,  and  I  can  write 
as  well  as  ever,  though  I  can  hardly  speak  two  sentences  without 
a  pause.  All  is  well,  brother  !  all  is  well,  for  time  and  eternity. 
My  soul  rejoices  in  the  everlasting  covenant,  ordered  in  all  things 
and  sure.  Peace  from  our  dear  Lord  Jesus  be  with  your  spirit, 
as  it  is  (yea,  more  also)  with  your  affectionate  brother, 

"S.  P." 


December  9,  1798,  he  was  detained  from  public  worship,  and 
wrote  to  Dr.  Ryland  the  first  of  the  letters  which  appear  at  the 
close  of  his  funeral  sermon.  The  following  lines  seem  to  have 
been  composed  on  the  same  occasion  : 

"  On  being  prevented  by  Sicknsssfrom  attending  on  Public  Worshijt. 

"  The  fabric  of  nature  is  fair, 

But  fairer  the  temple  of  grace  ; 
To  saints  'tis  the  joy  of  the  earth— 

Oh  glorious,  beautiful  place  .' 


\ 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  365 

To  this  temple  I  once  did  resort, 
With  crowds  of  the  people  of  God  ; 

Enraptured,  we  enter'd  its  courts, 
And  hail'd  the  Redeemer's  abode. 

The  Father  of  Nature  we  praised. 
And  prostrated  low  at  Lis  throne  ; 

The  Saviour  we  loved  and  adored, 
Who  loved  us  and  madie  us  hi3  own. 

Full  oft  to  the  message  of  peace. 
To  sinners  address'd  from  the  sky, 

We  listen'd,  extolling  that  grace, 
Which  set  us,  once  rebels,  on  high. 

Faith  clave  to  the  crucified  Lamb ; 

Hope,  smiling,  exalted  its  head ; 
Love  warm'd  at  the  Saviour's  dear  name. 

And  vow'd  to  observe  what  he  said. 

What  pleasure  appear'd  in  the  looks. 

Of  brethren  and  sisters  around; 
With  transport  all  seem'd  to  reflect 

On  the  blessings  in  Jesus  they'd  found. 

Sweet  moments !  If  aught  upon  earth 

Resemble  the  joys  of  the  skies, 
'Tis  thus  when  the  hearts  of  the  flock 

Conjoin'd  to  the  Shepherd  arise. 

But  ah  !  these  sweet  moments  are  fled. 

Pale  sickness  compels  me  to  stay 
Where  no  voice  of  the  turtle  is  heard, 

As  the  moments  are  halting  away. 

My  God  !  thou  art  holy  and  good. 
Thy  plans  are  all  righteous  and  wise  : 

Oh  help  me  submissive  to  wait, 
Till  thou  biddest  thy  servant  arise. 

If  to  follow  thee  here  in  thy  courts, 
May  it  be  with  all  ardour  and  zeal. 

With  success  and  increasing  delight, 
Performing  the  whole  of  thy  will. 
Vol..  \H.  47 


366  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

Or  shouldst  thou  in  bondage  detain. 

To  visit  thy  temples  no  more, 
Prepare  me  for  mansions  above, 

Where  nothing  exists  to  deplore  ! 

Where  Jesus,  the  Sun  of  the  place, 
Refulgent  incessantly  shines. 

Eternally  blessing  his  saints. 

And  pouring  delight  on  their  minds. 

There — there  are  no  prisons  to  hold 
The  captive  from  tasting  delight  ; 

There — there  the  day  never  is  closed 
With  shadows,  or  darkness,  or  night. 

There  myriads  and  myriads  shall  meet. 
In  our  Saviour's  high  praises  to  join ; 

Whilst  transported  we  fall  at  his  feet, 
And  extol  his  redemption  divine. 

Enough  then !  my  heart  shall  no  more 
Of  its  present  bereavements  complain; 

Since,  ere  long,  I  to  glory  shall  soar, 
And  ceaseless  enjoyments  attain !'" 


TO  MR.  NICHOLS,  NOTTINGHAM. 

"  BirmiDgham,  Dec.  10,  1798. 
"  I  AM  now  quite  laid  by  from  preaching,  and  am  so  reduced 
in  my  internal  strength,  that  I  can  hardly  converse  with  a  friend 
for  five  minutes  without  losing  my  breath.  Indeed  I  have  been  so 
ill,  that  I  thought  the  next  ascent  would  be,  not  to  a  pulpit,  but  to 
a  throne — to  the  throne  of  glory.  Yes  indeed,  rav  friend,  the  re- 
ligion of  Jesus  will  support  when  flesh  and  heart  fail  ;  and  in  ray 
worst  state  of  body,  my  -oul  was  filled  with  joy.  I  am  now  getting 
3  little  belter,  though  but  very  slowly.  But  fast  or  slow,  or  as  it 
may,  the  Lord  doth  all  things  well. 

"  S.  P.' 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  367 


TO  R.  BOWYER,  ESQ. 

" I  HAVE  overdone  m3'self  in  preaching.     I  am  now 

ordered  to  lie  by,  and  not  even  to  converse,  without  great  care  ; 
nor  indeed  till  to-day  have  I  for  some  time  been  able  to  utter  a 
sentence,  without  a  painful  effort.  Blessed  be  God  !  I  have  been 
filled  all  through  my  affliction  with  peace  and  joy  in  believing ; 
and  at  one  time,  when  I  thought  I  was  entering  the  valley  of  death, 
the  prospect  beyond  was  so  full  of  glory,  that  but  for  the  sorrow 
it  would  have  occasioned  to  some  who  would  be  left  behind,  I 
should  have  longed  that  moment  to  have  mounted  to  the  skies. 
Oh,  my  friend,  what  a  mercy  that  I  am  not  receiving  the  wages  of 
sin  ;  that  my  health  has  not  been  impaired  by  vice  ;  but  that,  on 
the  contrary,  I  am  bearing  in  my  body  the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
To  him  be  all  the  praise  !  Truly  I  have  proved  that  God  is  faith- 
ful :  and  most  cheerfully  would  I  take  double  the  affliction  for  one 
half  of  the  joy  and  sweetness  which  have  attended  it.  Accept  a 
sermon  which  is  this  day  published.* 

"S.  P," 


TO  MR.  BATES  AND  MRS.   BARNES,  MINORIES. 


"  Birmingham,  Dec.  14, 1798. 
I  COULD  tell  you  much  of  the  Lord's  goodness  during 


my  affliction.  Truly  '  his  right  hand  hath  been  under  my  head, 
and  his  left  embraced  me.'  And  when  I  was  at  the  worst,  espe- 
cially, and  expected  ere  long  to  have  done  with  time,  even  then, 
such  holy  joy,  such  ineffable  sweetness,  filled  my  soul,  that  I 
would  not  have  exchanged  that  situation  for  any  besides  heaven 
itself. 

»  The  last  but  oue  he  ever  preached,  entitled,  Motives  to  Gratitude. 
It  was  delivered  on  the  day  of  national  thanksgiving,  and  printed  at  the  re- 
quest of  his  own  congregation. 


36t  MEMOlilo  OF  THE  LATF, 

*'  Oh,  my  dear  friends,  let  ii9  live  to  Christ,  and  lay  ourselves 
wholly  out  for  him  whilst  wc  live  ;  and  then,  when  health  and  life 
forsake  us,  he  will  be  the  strength  of  our  heurt,  and  our  portion 
for  ever, 


About  this  time,  the  congregation  at  Cannon-street  was  supplied 
for  several  months  by  Mr.  Ward,  who  is  since  gone  as  a  mission- 
ary to  India  :  here  that  amiable  young  man  became  intimately  ac- 
quainted with  Mr.  Pearce,  and  conceived  a  most  affectionate 
esteem  for  him.  In  a  letter  to  a  friend,  dated  Jan.  5,  1799,  he 
writes  as  follows  : 

"  I  AM  happy  in  the  company  of  dear  brother  Pearce.  I  have 
seen  more  of  God  in  him,  than  in  any  other  person  I  ever  knew. 
Oh  how  happy  should  I  be  to  live  and  die  with  him  !  When  well, 
he  preached  three  times  on  a  Lord's  day,  and  two  or  three  times 
in  the  week  besides.  He  instructs  the  young  people  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  religion,  natural  philosophy,  astronomy,  &c.  They  have  a 
Benevolent  Society,  from  the  funds  of  which  they  distribute  forty 
or  fifty  pounds  '•.  year  to  the  poor  of  the  congregation.  They  have  a 
Sick  Society  for  visiting  the  afflicted  in  general :  a  Book  Society  at 
chapel :  a  Lord's  day  School,  at  which  betwixt  two  and  three 
hundred  children  are  instructed.  Add  to  this,  missionary  business, 
visiting  the  people,  an  extensive  correspondence,  two  volumes  of 
taiasion  history  preparing  for  the  press,  &c. ;  and  then  you  will 
see  Bomcthing  of  the  soul  of  Pearce.  He  is  every  where 
venerated,  though  but  a  young  man  ;  and  all  the  kind,  tender, 
gentle  affections,  make  him  as  a  little  child  at  the  feet  of  his 
Saviour. 

'<W.  W." 


MK    SAMUEL  PEARCK.  369 

In  February,  he  rode  to  the  opening  of  a  Baptist  meeting-house 
at  Bedworth  ;  but  did  not  engage  in  any  of  the  services.  Here 
several  of  his  brethren  saw  him  for  the  last  time.  Soon  after- 
wards, writing  to  the  compiler  of  these  memoirs,  he  says, — "  The 
Lord's  day  after  I  came  home,  I  tried  to  speak  a  little  after  ser- 
mon. It  inflamed  my  lungs  afresh,  produced  phlegm,  coughing, 
and  spitting  of  blood.  Perhaps  I  may  never  preach  more.  Well, 
the  Lord's  will  be  done.  I  thank  him  that  ever  he  took  me  into 
his  service  ;  and  now,  if  he  see  fit  to  give  me  a  discharge,  I 
submit." 

During  the  above  meeting,  a  word  was  dropped  by  one  of  his 
brethren  which  he  took  ae  a  reflection,  though  nothing  was  further 
from  the  intention  of  the  speaker.  It  wrought  upon  his  mind,  and 
in  a  few  days  after,  he  wrote  as  follows  : — "  Do  you   remember 

what  passed   at  B ?  Had  1  not  been  accustomed  to  receive 

plain,  friendly  remarks  from  you,  I  should  have  thought  that  you 
meant  to  insinuate  a  reproof.  If  you  did,  tell  me  plainly.  If  you 
did  not,  it  is  all  at  an  end.  You  will  not  take  my  naming  it 
unkind,  although  I  should  be  mistaken,  since  affectionate  explana- 
tions are  necessary  when  suspicions  arise,  to  the  preservation  of 
friendship ;  and  I  need  not  say  that  I  hold  the  preservation  of  your 
friendship  in  no  small  account." 

The  above  is  copied,  not  only  to  set  forth  the  spirit  and  conduct 
of  Mr.  Pearce  in  a  case  wherein  he  felt  himself  aggrieved,  but  to 
show  in  how  easy  and  amiable  a  manner  thousands  of  mistakes 
might  be  rectified,  and  differences  prevented,  by  a  frank  and  timelv 
explanation. 


TO  MR.  COMFIELD,  NORTHAMPTON. 

"  Birmingham,  March  4,  1799. 
"  1  COULD  wish  my  sympathies  to  he  as  extensive  as  human — I 
was  going  to  say — (and  why  not  ?)  as  animal  misery.     The  very 
limited   romprehension  of    the   human    intelligence  forbids   this 


370  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

indeed,  and  whilst  I  am  attempting  to  participate  as  far  as  the 
news  of  affliction  reaches  me,  1  find  the  same  events  do  not  often 
produce  equal  feelings.  We  measure  our  sympathies,  not  by  the 
causes  of  sorrow,  but  by  the  sensibilities  of  the  sorrowful  ;  hence 
I  abound  in  feeling  on  your  account.  The  situation  of  your  family 
must  have  given  distress  to  a  president  of  any  character  ;  but  in 
you  it  must  have  produced  agonies.  I  know  the  tenderness  of  your 
heart ;  your  feelings  are  delicately  strong.  You  must  feel  much, 
or  nothing ;  and  he  that  knows  you,  and  does  not  feel  much  when 
you  feel,  must  be  a  brute. 

"May  the  Fountain  of  mercy  supply  you  with  the  cheering 
stream  !     May  your  sorrow  be  turned  into  joy  ! 

"i  am  sure  that  I  ought  to  value  more  than  ever  your  friendship 
for  me.  You  have  remembered  me,  not  merely  in  my  affliction, 
but  in  your  own.  Our  friendship,  our  benevolence,  must  never 
be  compared  with  that  of  Jesus  ;  but  it  is  truly  delightful  to  see 
the  disciple  treading,  though  at  a  humble  distance,  in  the  footsteps 
of  a  Master,  who,  amidst  the  tortures  of  crucifixion,  exercised 
forgiveness  to  his  murderers,  and  the  tenderness  of  filial  piety  to 
a  disconsolate  mother !  When  we  realize  the  scene.  How  much 
do  our  imaginations  embrace — the  persons — the  circumstances — 
the  words — '  Woman, behold  thy  Son;  John,  behold  thy  mother!' 

"S.  P." 

By  the  above  letter,  the  reader  will  perceive,  that  while 
deeply  afflicted  himself,  he  felt  in  the  tenderest  manner  for  the 
afflictions  of  others. 


TO  MR.  FULLER. 

March  23,  1799. 
He  was  now  setting  out  for  Plymouth  ;    and  after  observing 
the  great  danger  he  was  supposed  to  be  in,  with  respect  to  a  con- 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  371 

>.umption,  he  adds, — "  but  thanks  be  to  God,  whogiveth  my  heart 
the  victory,  let  my  poor  body  be  consumed,  or  preserved.  In  the 
thought  of  leaving,  I  feel  a  momentary  gloom  ;  but  in  the  thought 
of  going,  a  heavenly  triumph. 

'  Oh  to  grace  how  great  a  debtor  !' 

"  Praise  God  with  me,  and  for  me,  my  dear  brother,  and  let  us 
not  mind  dying  any  more  than  sleeping.  No,  no  ;  let  every  Chris- 
tian sing  the  loudest,  as  he  gets  the  nearest  to  the  presence  of  his 
God. — Eternally  yours  in  Him,  who  hath  washed  us  both  in  his 
blood. 

='  S.  P." 


TO  MR.  MEDLEY,  LONDON. 

Unokr  the  same  date,  he  says, — "  My  affliction  has  beei> 
rendered  sweet,  by  the  supports  and  smiles  of  Him  whom  I  have 
served  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son.  He  hath  delivered,  he  doth  de- 
liver, and  I  trust  that  he  will  yet  deliver.  Living  or  dying,  all  is 
well  for  ever.     Oh  what  shall  I  render  to  the  Lord  !" 


It  seems  that  in  order  to  avoid  wounding  Mrs.  P.'s  feelings,  he 
deferred  the  settlement  of  his  affairs  till  he  arrived  at  Bristol  ; 
from  whence  he  wrote  to  his  friend,  Mr.  King,  requesting  him  to 
become  an  executor.  Receiving  a  favourable  answer,  he  replied 
as  follows  : — 

"  Bristol,  April  6,  1799. 
'*  YovR   letter,   just    received,  affected    me    too  much,  with 
feelings  botli  of  sympathy  and  gratitude,  to  remain  unanswered  a 
single  post.     Most  heartily  do  I  thank  you  for  accepting  a  service, 


372  MILMOIRS  OF  THE  LATi: 

which  frieiulship  alone  can  render  agreeable  in  the  most  simple 
cases.  Should  that  service  demand  your  activities  at  an  early  pe- 
riod, may  no  unforeseen  occurrence  increase  the  necessary  care  ! 
But  may  the  Father  of  the  fatherless,  nnd  Judge  of  the  widows, 
send  you  a  recompense  into  your  own  bosom,  equal  to  all  that 
friendship,  to  which,  under  God,  I  have  been  so  much  indebted  in 
life,  and  reposing  on  whose  bosom,  even  death  itself  loses  part  of 
its  gloom.  In  you,  my  children  will  find  another  father — in  you, 
my  wife  another  husband.  Your  tenderness  will  sympathize  with 
the  one,  under  the  most  distressing  sensibilities  ;  and  your  prudent 
counsels  be  a  guide  to  the  others,  through  the  unknown  mazes  ol 
inexperienced  youth.  Enough — blessed  God  !  My  soul  pros- 
trates, and  adores  thee  for  such  a  friend. 

"S.  P.'- 


TO  MR.  FULLER. 

"  riymoulli,  April  18,  1799. 
"  The  last  time  that  I  wrote  to  you  was  at  the  close  of  a  let- 
ter sent  to  you  by  brother  Ryland.  I  did  not  like  that  postscript 
form  ;  it  looked  so  cardlike  as  to  make  me  fear  that  you  would 
deem  it  unbrotherly.  After  all,  perhaps  you  thought  nothing 
about  it  ;  and  my  anxieties  might  arise  only  from  my  weakness, 
%vhich  seems  to  be  constantly  increasing  my  sensibilities.  If  ever 
I  felt  love  in  its  tenderness  for  my  friends,  it  has  been  since  my 
affliction.  This,  in  great  measure,  is  no  more  than  the  love  of 
'  publicans  and  harlots,  who  love  those  that  love  them.'  I  never 
conceived  myself  by  a  hundred  degrees  so  interested  in  the  re- 
gards of  my  friends,  as  this  season  of  affliction  has  manifested  1 
was  ;  and  therefore,  so  far  from  claiming  any  '  reward'  for  loving 
them  in  return,  I  should  account  myself  a  monster  of  ingratitude, 
were  it  otherwise.  Yet  there  is  something  in  affliction  itself, 
which,  by  increasing  the  delicacy  of  our  feeling,  and  detaching  our 
thoughts  from  the  usual  round  of  objects  which  present  themselves 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  375 

to  the  mind  when  in  a  state  of  health,  nuay  be  easily  conceived  (« 
make  us  susceptible  of  stronger  and  more  permanent  impressions 
of  an  affectionate  nature. 

"  1  heard  at  Bristol,  that  you  and  your  friends  had  remembered 
me  in  your  prayers,  at  Kettering.  Whether  the  Lord  whom  we 
serve  may  see  fit  to  answer  your  petitions  on  my  account,  or  not, 
may  they  at  least  be  returned  into  your  own  bosoms  ! 

"  For  the  sake  of  others,  I  should  be  happy,  could  1  assure  you 
that  my  health  was  improving.  As  to  myself,  I  thank  God,  that  I 
am  not  without  a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is 
far  better.  I  find  that  neither  in  sickness  nor  in  health,  I  can  be  so 
much  as  I  wish  like  Him  whom  I  love.  '  To  die  is  gain  :'  Oh 
to  gain  that  state,  those  feelings,  that  character,  which  perfectly 
accord  with  the  mind  of  Christ,  and  are  attended  with  the  full 
persuasion  of  his  complete  and  everlasting  approbation  !  I  want 
no  heaven  but  this  ;  and  to  gain  this,  most  gladly  would  I  this  mo- 
ment expire.  But  if  to  abide  in  the  flesh  be  more  needful  for  an 
individual  of  my  fellow-men, — Lord,  let  thy  will  be  done  5  only 
let  Christ  be  magnified  by  me,  whether  in  life  or  death  ! 

"  The  weather  ha*  been  so  wet  and  windy  since  I  have  been  at 
Plymouth,  that  I  could  not  reasonably  expect  to  be  much  better  ; 
and  I  cannot  say  that  I  am  much  worse.  All  the  future  is  uncertain. 
Professional  men  encourage  me  ;  but  frequent  returns  appear, 
and  occasional  discharges  of  blood  check  my  expectations.  If  I 
speak  but  for  two  minutes,  my  breast  feels  as  sore  as  though  it 
were  scraped  with  a  rough-edged  razor  ;  so  that  I  am  mule  all  the 
day  long,  and  have  actually  learned  to  converse  with  my  sister  by 
means  of  our  fingers. 

"  I  thank  you  for  yours  of  April  4th,  which  I  did  not  receive 
till  the  12th,  the  day  that  I  arrived  at  Plymouth.  On  the  16th,  a 
copy  of  yours  to  brother  Ryland  came  to  hand,  to  which  I  should 
have  replied  yesterday,  but  had  not  leisure.  I  am  happy  and 
thankful  for  your  success.  May  the  Lord  himself  pilot  the  Crite- 
rion safely  to  Calcutta  river  ! 

"  Unless  the  Lord  work  a  miracle  for  me,  I  am  sure  that  I  shall 
not  be  able  to  attend  the  Olney  meeting.     It  is  io  my  feelings  a 
Vol.  VL  48 


374  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

severe  anticipation  ;  but  how  can  I  be  a  Christian,  and  not  submit 
to  God  ? 

"S.  P." 


TO  MR.  WM.  WARD. 

"  Plymouth,  April  22, 1799. 

"  Most  affectionately  do  I  thank  you  for  your  letter,  so  full  of 
information  and  of  friendship.  To  our  common  Friend,  who  is 
gone  into  heaven,  where  he  ever  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God 
for  us,  1  commend  you.  Whether  I  die,  or  live,  God  will  take 
care  of  you  till  he  has  ripened  you  for  the  common  salvation. 
Then  shall  I  meet  my  dear  brother  Ward  again  ;  and  who  can  tell 
how  much  more  interesting  our  intercourse  in  heaven  will  be  made 
by  the  scenes  that  most  distress  our  poor  spirits  here  ?  Oh,  had  I 
none  to  live  for,  I  had  rather  die  than  live,  that  I  may  be  at  once 
like  Him  whom  I  love.  But  while  he  ensures  me  grace — why 
should  I  regret  the  delay  of  glory  !  No  :  I  will  wait  his  will, 
who  performeth  all  things  forme. 

"  My  dear  brother,  had  I  strength,  I  should  rejoice  to  acquaint 
you  with  the  wrestlings  and  the  victories,  the  hopes  and  the  fears, 
the  pleasures  and  the  pangs,  which  I  have  lately  experienced. 
But  I  must  forbear.  All  I  can  now  say  is,  that  God  hath  done 
me  much  good  by  all,  and  made  me  very  thankful  for  all  he  has 
done. 

"  Alas  !  I  shall  see  you  no  more.  I  cannot  be  at  Olney  on  the 
7th  of  May.  The  journey  would  be  my  death ;  but  the  Lord 
whom  you  serve  will  be  with  you  then,  and  for  ever.  My  love  to 
all  the  dear  assembled  saints,  who  will  give  you  their  benedic- 
tions at  that  solemn  season. 

Ever  yours, 

"  S.  P." 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  375 

TO  DR.  RYLAND. 

»  Plymouth,  April  24,  1799. 
•■'  Very  dear  Brother, 

"  My  health  is  in  much  the  same  state  as  when  I  wrote  last, 
excepting  that  my  muscular  strength  rather  increases,  and  my 
powers  of  speaking  seem  less  and  less  every  week.  I  have,  for 
the  most  part,  spoken  only  in  whispers  for  several  days  past  ;  and 
even  these  seem  too  much  for  my  irritable  lungs.  My  father  asked 
me  a  question  to-day  ;  he  did  not  understand  me  when  I  whisper- 
ed ;  so  I  was  obliged  to  utter  one  word,  and  one  word  only,  a  little 
louder,  and  that  brought  on  a  soreness  which  1  expect  to  feel  till 
bed-time. 

"lamstilllookingout  for  fine  weather:  all  here  is  cold  and  rainy. 
We  have  had  but  two  or  three  fair  and  warm  days  since  I  have  been 
here :  then  1  felt  better.  I  am  perfectly  at  a  loss  even  to  guess  what 
the  Lord  means  to  do  with  me  ;  but  I  desire  to  commit  my  ways  to 
him,  and  be  at  peace.  1  am  going  to-day  about  five  miles  into  the 
country,  (to  Tamerton,)  where  I  shall  await  the  will  of  the  Lord 
concerning  me. 

"  I  knew  not  of  any  Committee  meeting  of  our  Society  to  be 
held  respecting  Mr.  Marshman  and  his  wife.  I  have  therefore  sent 
no  vote,  and  indeed  it  is  my  happiness  that  1  have  full  confidence 
in  my  brethren  at  this  important  crisis,  since  close  thinking  or 
much  writing  always  increases  my  fever,  and  promotes  my  com- 
plaint. 

"My  dear  brother,  I  hope  you  will  correspond  much  with  Ket- 
tering. I  used  to  be  a  medium,  but  God  has  put  me  out  of  the 
way.  I  could  weep  that  I  can  serve  him  no  more  ;  and  yet  I  fear 
some  would  be  tears  of  pride.  Oh,  for  perfect  likeness  to  my  hum- 
ble Lord  ! 

"  S.  P." 


316  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE  i 

TO  MR.  KING. 

"  Tamerlon,  May  2,  1799. 
a Give  my  love  to  all  the  dear  people  at  Cannon- 


street.  Oh  pray  that  He  who  afflicts,  would  give  me  patience  to 
endure.  Indeed,  the  state  of  suspense  in  which  I  have  been  kept 
so  long,  requires  much  of  it ;  and  I  often  exclaim,  ere  I  am  aware, 
*  Oh,  my  dear  people  I  Oh,  my  dear  family  !  When  shall  I  be  re- 
stored to  you  again  I'  The  Lord  forgive  all  the  sin  of  my  desires  ! 
At  times  I  feel  a  sweet  and  perfect  calm,  and  wish  ever  to  live 
ander  the  influence  of  a  belief  in  the  goodness  of  God,  and  of  all 

his  plans,  and  all  his  works. 

"S.  P." 


The  reader  lias  seen  how  much  he  regretted  being  absent  from 
the  solemn  designation  of  the  missionaries  at  OIney.  He  however 
addressed  the  following  lines  to  Mr.  Fuller,  which  were  read  at 
the  close  of  that  meeting,  to  the  dissolving  of  nearly  the  whole 
assembly  in  tears  : 

"  Tamerton,  May  2,  1799. 
"— — Oh  that   the  Lord,  who  is  unconfined  by  place  or 


tJondition,  may  copiously  pour  out  upon  you  all  the  rich  effusions 
of  his  Holy  Spirit  on  the  approaching  day  !  My  most  hearty  love 
to  each  missionary  who  may  then  encircle  the  throne  of  grace. 
Happy  men  !  happy  women !  you  are  going  to  be  fellow-labourers 
with  Christ  himself !  I  congratulate — 1  almost  envy  you  :  yet  I 
love  you,  and  can  scarcely  now  forbear  dropping  a  tear  of  love  as 
each  of  your  names  passes  across  my  mind.  Oh  what  promises 
are  yours  ;  and  what  a  reward  !  Surely  heaven  is  filled  with  double 
joy,  and  resounds  with  unusual  acclamations,  at  the  arrival  of  each 
missionary  there.  Oh  be  faithful,  my  dear  brethren,  my  dear  sisters, 
be  faithful  unto  death,  and  all  this  joy  is  yours  !  Long  as  I  live, 
my  imagination  will  be  hovering  over  you  in  Bengal  ;  and  should 
T  die,  if  separate  spirits  be  allowed  a  visit  to  the  world  they  left, 


I 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  377 

tnelhinks  'mine    would  soon  be  at  Mudnabatty,  watching  your 

labours,  your  conflicts,  and  your  pleasures,  whilst  you  are  always 

abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

''S.  P." 


TO  DR.  RYLAND. 

« 

"  Plymouth,  Maj  14, 1799. 
*'  My  DEAR  Brother, 

**  Yours  of  the  llth  instant  I  have  just  receired,  and  thank 
you  for  your  continued  concern  for  your  poor  unworthy  brother. 

"  I  have  suffered  much  in  my  health  since  I  wrote  to  you  last,  by 
the  increase  of  my  feverish  complaint,  which  filled  me  with  heat 
and  horror  all  night,  and  in  the  day  sometimes  almost  suffocated  me 
with  the  violence  of  its  paroxysms.  I  am  extremely  weak,  and  now 
that  warm  weather  which  I  came  into  Devon  to  seek,  I  dread  as 
much  as  the  cold,  because  it  excites  the  fever.  I  am  happy,  how- 
ever, in  the  Lord.  I  have  not  a  wish  to  live  or  die,  but  as  he 
pleases.  I  truly  enjoy  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
would  not  be  without  bis  divine  atonement,  wherein  to  rest  my 
soul,  for  ten  thousan-^l  worlds.  I  feel  quite  weaned  from  earth,  and 
all  things  in  it.  Death  has  lost  its  sting,  the  grave  its  horrors ;  and 
the  attractions  of  heaven,  I  had  almost  said,  are  sometimes  violent. 

•  Oh  to  grace  how  great  a  debtor  t' 

"  But  I  am  wearied.  May  all  grace  abound  towards  ray  dear 
brother,  and  his  affectionate 

"S.  P." 


TO  THE  CHURCH  IN  CANNON-STREET. 

"Plymouth,  May  31,  1799. 
"  To  the  dear  people  of  my  charge,  the  flook  of  Christ,  as- 
sembling in  Cannon-street,  Birmingham;  their  afflicted  but  affec 


378  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

tionale  Pastor  presents  liis  love  in  Christ  Jct^us,  the  great  Shep- 
herd of  the  sheep. 

'•'  My  DEAREST,  DEAREST  FrIENDS  AM>  BRETHREN, 

'*  Separatkd  as  I  have  been  a  long  time  from  you,  and 
during  that  lime  of  separation,  having  suffered  much  both  in  body 
and  miiul,  yet  my  heart  has  still  been  with  you,  participating  in 
your  sorrows,  uniting  in  your  prayers,  and  rejoicing  with  you  in 
the  hope  of  that  glory,  to  which  divine  faithfulness  has  engaged  to 
bring  us,  and /or  which  our  heavenly  Father,  by  all  his  provi- 
dences, and  by  every  operation  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  is  daily  pre- 
paring us. 

'*  Never,  my  dear  brethren,  did  I  so  much  rejoice  in  our  being 
made  '  partakers  of  the  heavenly  calling,'  as  during  my  late  afflic- 
tions. The  sweet  thoughts  of  glory,  where  1  shall  meet  my  dear 
Lord  Jesus,  with  all  his  redeemed  ones,  perfectly  freed  from  all 
that  sin  which  now  burdens  us,  and  makes  us  groan  from  day  to 
day — this  transports  my  soul,  whilst  out  of  weakness  I  am  made 
strong,  and  at  times  am  enabled  to  glory  even  in  my  bodily  infirm- 
ities, that  the  power  of  Christ,  in  supporting  when  flesh  and  heart 
fail,  may  the  more  evidently  rest  upon  me.  Oh,  my  dear  breth- 
ren and  sisters  !  let  me,  as  one  alive  almost  from  the  dead,  let  me 
exhort  you  to  stand  fast  in  that  blessed  gospel,  which  for  ten  years 
I  have  now  preached  among  you  :  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  ; 
the  gospel  of  free,  full,  everlasting  salvation,  founded  on  the  suf- 
ferings and  death  of  God  manifest  in  thejlesh.  Look  much  at  this 
all-amazing  scene  ! 

'  Behold  !  a  God  descends  and  dies, 
To  save  my  soul  from  gaping  hell ;' 

And  then  say  whether  any  poor  broken-hearted  sinner  need  be 
afraid  to  venture  his  hopes  of  salvation  on  such  a  sacrifice  ;  espe- 
cially, since  He  who  is  thus  '  mighty  to  save,'  hath  said,  that 
*  whosoever  cometh  to  him  he  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.'  You,  be- 
loved, who  have  found  the  peace-speaking  virtue  of  this  blood 
of  atonement,  must  not  be  satisfied  with  what  you  have  already 
known  or  enjoyed.     The  only  way  to  be  constantly  happy,  and 


MR    SAMUEL  PEARCE.  .379 

constantly  prepared  for  the  most  awful  changes  which  we  must  all 
experience,  is  to  be  constantly  looking  and  coming  10  a  dying  Sav- 
iour :  renouncing  all  our  own  worthiness  ;  cleaving  to  the  loving 
Jesus  as  our  all  in  all  ;  giving  up  every  thing,  however  valuable, 
to  our  worldly  interests,  tliat  clashes  with  our  fidelity  to  Christ ; 
begging  that  of  his  fullness  we  may  receive  '  grace  upon  grace  ;' 
whilst  our  faith  actually  relies  on  his  power  and  faithfulness,  for 
the  full  accomplishment  of  every  promise  in  his  word  that  we 
plead  with  him,  and  guarding  against  every  thing  that  might  for  a 
moment  bring  distance  and  darkness  between  your  souls  and  your 
precious  Lord.  If  you  thus  live,  (and  oh  that  you  may  daily  re- 
ceive fresh  life  from  Christ  so  to  do  !)  'the  peace  of  God  will 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds,'  and  you  will  be  filled  with  'joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory.' 

"  As  a  Church,  you  cannot  conceive  what  pleasure  I  have  en- 
joyed in  hearing  that  you  are  in  peace  ;  that  you  attend  prayer- 
meetings  ;  that  3'Gu  seem  to  be  stirred  up  of  late  for  the  honour 
and  prosperity  of  religion.  Go  on  in  these  good  ways,  my  beloved 
friends,  and  assuredly  the  God  of  peace  will  be  with  you.  Yea, 
if  after  all,  I  should  be  taken  entirely  from  you,  yet  God  will  surely 
visit  you,  and  never  leave  you,  nor  forsake  you. 

"  As  to  my  health,  I  seem  on  the  whole  to  be  still  mending, 
though  but  very  slowly.  The  fever  troubles  me  often,  both  by 
day  and  night  ;  but  my  strength  increases.  I  long  to  see  your 
facer?  in  the  flesh  ;  ye;i,  when  1  thought  myself  near  the  gates  of 
the  grave,  I  wished,  if  it  were  the  Lord's  will,  to  depart  among 
those  whom  I  so  much  loved.  But  I  am  in  good  hands  ;  and  all 
must  be  right. 

"  I  thank  both  you  and  the  congregation  most  affectionately,  for 
all  the  kindness  you  have  shown,  respecting  me  and  my  family, 
during  my  absence.  The  Lord  return  it  a  thousandfold!  My 
love  to  every  one,  both  old  and  young,  rich  and  poor,  as  though 
named.  The  Lord  bless  to  your  edification  the  occasional  ministry 
which  you  enjoy.  1  hope  you  regularly  attend  upon  it,  and  keep 
together,  as  'the  horses  in  Pharaoh's  chariot.'  I  pray  much  for 
you  :  pray,  still  pray,  for  your  very  alTectionate,  though  unworthy 
pastor,  "S.  P." 


380  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

In  a  postscript  to  Mr.  King  he  says,  "  I  h.ive  made  an  effort  to 
>frite  thia  letter:  my  affections  would  take  no  denial j  but  it  has 
brought  on  the  fever." 


It  seems  to  have  been  about  this  lime  that  he  wrote  the  follow- 
ing lines,  which  have  appeared  in  several  periodical  publications, 
l)ut  with  many  inaccuracies  : 

HYMN   IN  A  STORM. 

"  In  the  floods  of  tribulation, 

While  the  billows  o'er  me  roll, 
Jesus  whispers  consolation, 

And  supports  my  fainting  soul. 
Thus  the  lion  yields  me  honey. 

From  the  eater  food  is  g-iven  ; 
Strengthen'd  thus,  I  still  press  forward, 

Singing,  as  I  wade  to  heaven, — 
Sweet  affliction  !  sweet  affliction  ! 

That  brings  Jesus  to  my  soul ! 

'Mid  the  gloom  the  vivid  lightnings 

With  increased  brightness  play ; 
'Mid  tlie  thornbrake,  beauteous  flow'rets 

Look  more  beautiful  and  gay  : 
So,  in  darkest  dispensations, 

Doth  my  faithful  Lord  appear, 
With  his  richest  consolations, 

To  re-animate  and  cheer. 
Sweet  affliction  !  sweet  affliction  ! 

Thus  to  bring  my  Saviour  near ! 

Floods  of  tribulation  heighten. 

Billows  still  around  me  roar ; 
Those  that  know  not  Christ,  ye  frighten  ; 

But  my  soul  defies  your  power. 
In  the  sacred  page  recorded. 

Thus  his  word  securely  stands, — 


1 


MR.  SAMUEL  FEARCE.  2M 

"  Fear  not,  I'm  in  trouble  near  thee, 
Nought  shall  pluck  thee  from  my  hands." 

Sweet  affliction  !  sweet  affliction  ! 

That  to  such  sweet  words  lays  claim  ! 

All  I  meet,  I  find  assists  me 

In  my  path  to  heavenly  joy, 
Where,  though  trials  now  attend  me, 

Trials  never  more  annoy  : 
\V  earing  there  a  weight  of  glory, 

Still  the  path  I'll  ne'er  forget ; 
But,  reflecting  how  it  led  me 

To  my  blessed  Saviour's  seat. 
Cry,  affliction  !  sweet  affliction  ! 

Haste  !  bring  more  to  Jesus'  feet ! 


Towards  the  latter  end  of  May,  when  Mr.  Ward  and  his  com- 
panions were  just  ready  to  set  sail,  a  consultation  concerning  Mr. 
Pearce  was  held  on  board  the  Criterion,  in  which  all  the  missiona- 
ries, and  some  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  were  present.  It 
was  well  known  that  he  had  for  several  years  been  engaged  in 
preparing  materials  for  a  History  of  Missions,  to  be  comprised  in 
two  volumes  octavo  :  and  as  the  sending  of  the  gospel  among  the 
heathens  had  so  deeply  occupied  his  heart,  considerable  expecta- 
tions had  been  formed  by  religious  people,  of  his  producing  an  in- 
teresting work  on  the  subject.  The  question  now  was,  Could 
not  this  performance  be  finished  by  other  hands,  and  the  profits  of 
it  be  appropriated  to  the  benefit  of  Mr.  Pearce's  family  ?  It  was 
admitted  by  all  that  this  work  would,  partly  from  its  own  merits, 
and  partly  from  the  great  interest  which  the  author  justly  possess- 
ed in  the  public  esteem,  be  very  productive  ;  and  that  it  Would 
be  a  delicate  and  proper  method  of  enabling  the  religious  public, 
by  subscribing  liberally  to  it,  to  afiord  substantial  assistance  to 
the  family  of  this  excellent  man.     The  result  was,  that  one  of  the 

Vol.  VI.  49 


3f2  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

members  of  the  Society  addressed  a  letter  to  Mr.  Pearce's  rela- 
tions at  Plymouth,  requestiog  them  to  consult  him  as  he  should  be 
able  to  bear  it,  respecting  the  state  of  his  manuscripts ;  and  to  in- 
quire whether  they  were  in  a  condition  to  admit  of  being  finished 
by  another  hand  ;  desiring  them  also  to  assure  him,  for  his  msent 
relief  concerning  his  dear  f;\miiy,  that  whatever  the  hand  of  friend- 
ship could  effect  on  their  behalf,  should  be  accomplish  d.  The 
answer,  though  it  left  no  manner  of  hope  as  to  the  accomplishment 
©f  the  object,  yet  is  so  exjiessive  of  the  reigning  dispositions  of 
the  writer's  heart,  as  an  affectionate  husband,  a  tender  father,  a 
grateful  friend,  and  a  sincere  Christian,  that  it  cannot  be  uninter- 
esting to  the  reader : 

"  Tamerton,  June  24,  1799. 

*'  To  use  the  common  introduction  of  '  dear  brother,'  would 

fall  so  far  short  of  my  feelings  towards  a  friend,    whose   uniform 

conduct  has  ever  laid  so  great  a  claim  to  my  affection  and  gratitude  ; 

but  whose  recent  kindness, — kindness  in  adversity — kindness  to  my 

ruife — kindness  to  my  children kindness  th  it  would  go  far  to 

*  smooth  the  bed  of  death,'  has  overwhelmed  my  whole  soul  in 

tender  thankfulness,  and  engaged  my  everlasting  esteem.     I  know 

not  how  to  begin.   .  .   .  '  Thought  is  poor,  and  poor  expression  :' 

The  only  thing  that  lay  heavy  on  my  heart,  when  in  the  nearest 

yrospe  t  .f  eternity,  was  the  future  situation  of  my  family.     I  had 

but  a  comparitively  small  portion  to  leave  behind  me,  and  yet  that 

little  was  the  all  that  an  amiable  woman,  delicately  brought  up,  and 

through  mercy,  for  the  most  part  comfortably  provided  for  since 

she  entered  on  domestic  life, — with  five  babes  to  feed,  clothe,  and 

«>ducate,  had  to  subsist  on.     Ah,  what  a  prospect !  Hard  and  long 

I  strove  to  realize  the  promises  made  to  the  widows  and  the  f  ither- 

less  ;  but  these  alone  I  could  nol  iully  rest  on  and  enjoy.     For  my 

own  part,  God  was  indeed  very  gracious.     I  was  willing,  I  hope, 

to  linger  in  suffering,  if  I   might  thereby  most  glorify  him,  and 

death  w-as  an  angel  whom  I  longed  to  come  and  embrace  me,  '  cold' 

as  his  embraces  are.     But  how  could  1  leave  those  who  were 

dearest  to  my  heart  in  the  midst  of  a  world,  in  which,  although 

thousands  now  professed  friendship  for  me,  and,  on  my  account. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  333 

for  mine  ;  yet  after  my  decease,  would,  with  few  eKceptions,  soon 
forget  my  widow  and  my  children  among  the  crowds  of  the  needy 
and  distressed. — It  was  at  this  moment  of  painful  sensibility  that 
your  heart  meditated  a  plan  to  remove  my  anxieties  ; — a  plan  too 
that  would  involve  much  personal  labour  before  it  could  be  accom- 
plished. '  Blessed  be  God,  who  put  it  into  thy  heart,  and  blessed 
be  thou.'  May  the  blessing  of  the  widow  and  the  fatherless  rest  on 
you  and  yours  for  ever.     Amen  and  amen  ! 

"  You  will  regret  perhaps  that  I  have  taken  up  so  much  room 
respecting  yourself,  but  I  have  scarcely  gratified  the  shadow  of 
my  wishes.  Excuse  then  on  the  one  hand,  that  I  have  said  so  much, 
and  accept  on  the  other  what  remains  unexpressed, 

"  My  affections  and  desires  are  among  my  dear  people  at  Bir- 
mingham ;  and  unless  I  find  ray  strength  increase  here,  I  purpose 
to  set  out  for  that  place  in  the  course  of  a  fortnight,  or  at  most  a 
month.  The  journey,  performed  by  short  stages,  may  do  me  good ; 
if  not,  I  expect  when  the  winter  comes,  to  sleep  in  peace  ;  and 
it  will  delight  my  soul  to  see  them  once  more  before  I  die.  Be- 
sides, I  have  many  little  arrangements  to  make  among  my  books 
and  papers,  to  prevent  confusion  after  my  decease.  Indeed,  till  I 
get  home,  I  cannot  fully  answer  your  kind  letter  ;  but  I  fear  that 
my  materials  consist  so  m;ich  in  references,  which  none  but  myself 
would  understand,  that  a  second  person  could  not  take  it  up,  and 
prosecute  it.  I  am  still  equally  indebted  to  you  for  a  proposal  so 
generous,  so  laborious. 

"  Rejoice  with  me,  that  the  blessed  gospel  still '  bears  my  spirits 
up.'  1  am  become  familiar  with  the  thoughts  of  dying.  I  have 
taken  my  leave  often  of  the  world  ;  and  thanks  be  to  God,  I  do  it 
ahvays  with  (ranquillity,  and  often  with  rapture.  Oh,  what  grace, 
what  grace  it  was,  that  ever  called  me  to  be  a  Christian  !  What 
would  have  been  my  present  feelings,  if  I  were  going  to  meet  God 
with  all  the  filth  and  load  of  my  sin  about  me  !  But  God  in  my 
nature  hath  put  my  sin  away,  taught  me  to  love  him,  and  long  for 
his  appearins:;.  Oh,  my  dear  brother,  how  consonant  is  everlasting 
praise  with  such  a  great  salvation  !' 


384  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE       " 

After  this,  another  letter  was  addressed  to  Mr.  Pearce,  inform- 
ing him  more  particularly  that  the  above  proposal  did  not  originate 
with  an  indivi'dual,  but  with  several  of  the  brethren  who  dearly 
loved  him,  and  had  consulted  on  the  business  ;  and  that  it  was  no 
more  than  an  act  of  justice  to  one  who  had  spent  his  life  in  serving 
the  public  ;  also  requesting  him  to  give  directions  by  which  his 
manuscripts  might  be  found  and  examined,  lest  he  should  be  taken 
away  before  bis  arrival  at  Birmingham.  To  this  he  answered  as 
follows  : 

"  Plymouth,  July  6,  1799. 

'•  I  NEED  not  repeat  the  growing  sense  I  have  of  your  kindness, 
and  yet  I  know  not  how  to  forbear. 

"  1  cannot  direct  Mr.  K to  all  my  papers,  as  many  of  them 

are  in  books  from  which  I  was  making  extracts  ;  and  if  1  could,  I 
am  persuaded  that  they  are  in  a  state  too  confused,  incorrect,  and 
unfinished,  to  suffer  you  or  any  friend  to  realize  your  kind  inten- 
tions. 

"  I  have  possessed  a  tenacious  memory.  1  have  begun  one  part 
of  the  history  ;  read  the  necessary  books  ;  reflected  ;  arranged  ; 
written  perhaps  the  introduction  ;  and  then,  trusting  to  my  recol- 
lection, with  the  revisal  of  the  books  as  I  should  want  them,  have 
employed  myself  in  getting  materials  for  another  part,  &c.  Thus, 
till  my  illness,  the  volumes  existed  in  my  head, — my  books  were 
at  hand,  and  I  was  on  the  eve  of  writing  them  out,  when  it  pleased 
God  to  make  me  pause  :  and,  as  close  thinking  has  been  strongly 
forbidden  me,  I  dare  say,  that  were  1  again  restored  to  health,  I 
should  find  it  necessary  to  go  over  much  of  my  former  reading  to 
refresh  my  memory. 

**  It  is  now  Saturday.  On  Monday  next  we  propose  setting  out 
on  our  return.  May  the  Lord  prosper  our  way  !  Accept  the  sin- 
cefe  affection,  and  the  ten  thousand  thanks,  of  your  brother  in  the 

Lord, 

"S.  P." 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  385 

As  the  manuscripts  were  found  to  be  in  such  a  state,  that  no 
person,  except  the  author  himself,  could  finish  them,  the  design 
was  dropped.  The  public  mind,  however,  was  deeply  impressed 
with  Mr.  Pearce's  worth,  and  that,  which  the  friendship  of  a  few 
could  not  effect,  has  since  been  amply  accomplished  by  the  liberal 
exertions  of  many. 


TO  MR.  BIRT. 

«'  Birmingham,  July  26,  179&. 

"  It  is  not  with  common  feelings  that  I  begin  a  letter  lo  you. 
Your  name  brings  so  many  interesting;  circumstances  of  my  life 
before  me,  in  which  your  friendship  has  been  so  uniformly  and 
eminently  displayed,  that  now,  amidst  the  imbecilities  of  sickness, 
and  the  serious  prospect  of  another  world,  my  heart  is  overwhelm- 
ed with  gratitude,  whilst  it  glows  with  affection, — an  affection 
which  eterdity  shall  not  annihilate,  but  improve. 

"  We  reached  Bristol  on  the  Friday  after  we  parted  from  you, 
having  suited  our  progress  to  my  strength  and  spirits.  We  staid 
with  Bristol  friends  till  Monday,  when  we  pursued  our  journey, 
and  went  comfortably  on,  till  the  uncommonly  rough  road  from 
Tewkesbury  to  Evesham  quite  jaded  me  ;  and  I  have  not  yet  re- 
covered from  the  excessive  fatigue  of  that  miserable  ride.  At 
Alcester  we  rested  a  day  and  a  half,  and  through  the  abundant 
goodness  of  God,  we  safely  arrived  at  Birmingham  on  Friday  eve- 
ning, the  l9th  of  July. 

"  I  feel  an  undisturbed  tranquillity  of  soul,  and  am  cheerfully 
waiting  the  will  of  God.  My  voice  is  gone,  so  that  I  cannot  whis- 
per without  pain  ;  and  of  this  circumstance  I  am  at  times  most 
ready  to  complain.  For  to  see  my  dear  and  amiable  Sarah  look  at 
mc,  and  then  at  the  children,  and  at  length  bathe  her  face  in  tears, 


386  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

without  my  being  able  to  say  the  kind  word  of  comfort, Oh  !  ' 

Yet  the  Lord  supports  me  under  this  also  ;  and   I 

trust  will  support  me  to  the  end. 

"  S.  P.« 


TO  MR.  ROCK. 


July  28,  1799. 


" 1  AM  now  to  all  appearance  within  a  few  steps  of 

eternity.     In  Christ  I  am  safe.     In  him  I  am  happy.     I  trust  we 
shall  meet  in  heaven. 

«'S.  P." 


TO  R.  BOWYER,  ESQ. 

"Birmingham,  August  1,  1799. 

"'  Much  disappomted  that  I  am  not  released  from  this  world  of 
Sin,  and  put  in  possession  of  the  pleasures  enjoyed  by  the  spirits 
of  just  men  made  perfect,  I  once  more  address  my  dear  fellow- 
heirs  of  that  glory  which  ere  long  shall  be  revealed  to  us  all. 

*'  We  returned  from  Devon  last  Friday  week.  1  was  exceed- 
ingly weak,  and  for  several  days  afterwards  got  rapidly  worse. 
My  friends  compelled  me  to  try  another  physician.  I  am  still  told 
that  I  shall  recover.  Be  that  as  it  may,  I  wish  to  have  my  own 
will  annihilated,  that  the  will  of  the  Lord  may  be  done.  Through 
his  abundant  grace,  I  have  been,  and  still  am  happy  in  my  seul  ; 
and  I  trust  my  prevailing  desire  is,  that  living  or  dying  I  may  be 
the  Lord's.  ^ 

"  S    P." 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE,  337' 


TO  R.  BOWYER,  ESQ. 

On  his  having  sent  him  a  print  of  Mr.  Schwartz,  the  Missionary 
on  the  Malabar  coast. 

"  Birmingham,  August  16,  1799. 

"  On  three  accounts  was  your  last  parcel  highly  acceptable.  It 
represented  a  man,  whom  I  have  long  been  in  the  habit  of  loving 
and  revering  ;  and  whose  character  and  labours  I  intended,  if  the 
Lord  had  not  laid  his  hand  upon  me  by  my  present  illness,  to  have 
presented  to  the  public  in  Europe,  as  he  himself  presented  them  to 
the  millions  of  Asia.  The  execution  bearing  so  strong  a  likeness 
to  the  original,  heightened  its  .value.  And  then  the  hand  from 
whence  it  came,  and  the  friendship  it  was  intended  to  express,  add 
to  its  worth. 

"S.  P." 


TO  MR.  FULLER. 

"Birmingham,  August  19,  1799. 

"  The  doctor  has  been  making  me  worse  and  weaker  for  three 
weeks.  In  the  middle  of  the  last  week  he  spoke  confidently  of 
my  recovery  :  but  to-day  he  has  seen  fit  to  alter  his  plans  ;  and  if 
I  do  not  find  a  speedy  alteration  for  the  better,  I  must  have  done 
with  all  physicians,  but  Him,  who  '  healeth  the  broken  in  heart.' 

'•  For  some  time  after  I  came  home,  I  was  led  to  believe  my  case 
to  be  consumptive,  and  then  thinking  myself  of  a  certainty  near 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  I  rejoiced  hourly  in  thedeligbtful  prospect. 

"  Since  then,  1  have  been  told  that  I  am  not  in  a  dangerous 
way  ;  and  though  I  give  very  little  credit  to  such  assertions  in  this 
case,  yet  I  have  found  my  mind  so  taken  up  with  earth  again,  that 
I  seem  as  though  I  had  another  soul.     My  spiritual  pleasures  are 


388  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

greatly  inlerrupled,  and  some  of  the  most  plaintive  parts  of  the 
most  plaintive  Psalms  seem  the  only  true  hmgtiage  of  my  heart. 
Yet,  '  Thy  will  be  done,'  1  trust,  prevails  ;  and  if  it  be  the  Lord's 
will  that  I  linger  long,  and  suffer  much,  Oh  let  him  give  me  the  pa- 
tience of  hope,  and  still,  his  will  be  done. — I  can  write  no  more. 
This  is  a  whole  day's  work  ;  for  it  is  only  after  tea  that  for  a  few 
minutes  I  can  sit  up,  and  attend  to  any  thing. 

"S.  P." 


From  the  latter  end  of  August,  and  all  through  the  month  of 
September  to  the  tenth  of  October,  the  day  on  ivhich  he  died,  he 
seems  to  have  been  unable  to  write. — He  did  not,  however,  lose 
the  exercise  of  his  mental  powers  ;  and  though  in  the  last  of  the 
above  letters  he  complains  of  darkness,  it  appears  that  he  soon 
recovered  thai  peace  and  joy  in  God,  by  which  his  affliction,  and 
even  his  life  were  distinguished. 

Four  excellent  letters,  addressed  to  Dr.  Ryland,  Mr.  Pope,  and 
Mr.  King,  appear  at  the  end  of  his  funeral  sermon,  published  by 
Dr.  Ryland,  together  with  various  short  sentences,  which  he  drop- 
ped during  the  last  five  or  six  weeks  of  his  life.  And  as  the 
readers  of  the  Sermon  will  probably  wish  to  have  it  bound  up 
with  the  Memoirs,  both  are  connected  together  for  that  purpose. 

A  little  before  he  died,  he  was  visited  by  Mr.  Medley,  of  Lon- 
don, with  whom  he  had  been  particularly  intimate  on  his  tirst 
coming  to  Birmingham.  Mr.  Pearce  was  much  affected  at  the 
sight  of  his  friend  ;  and  continued  silently  weeping  for  nearly  ten 
minutes,  holding  and  pressing  liis  hand.  After  this,  he  spoke,  or 
rather  whispered  as  follows  : — "  This  sick  bed  is  a  Bethel  to  me : 
it  is  none'other  than  the  bouse  ofGod,  and  the  gate  of  heaven.  I 
can  scarcely  express  the  pleasures  that  1  have  enjoyed  in  this 
affliction.  The  nearer  I  draw  to  my  dissolution,  the  happier  I 
am.     It   scarcely    can  be   called   an    affliction,    it   is   so  counter- 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  339 

balanced  with  joy.  You  have  lost  your  pious  father  :  tell  me 
bow  it  was." — Here  Mr.  Medley  informed  him  of  particulars. 
He  wept  much  at  the  recital,  and  especially  at  hearing  of  his  last 
words, — "  Home,  Home  !"  Mr.  Medley  telling  him  of  some 
temptations  he  lately  met  with,  he  charged  him  to  keep  near  to 
God.  "Keep  close  to  God,"  said  he,  "and  nothing  will  hurt 
you!" 


The  following  familiar  compositions,  which  were  found  amongst 
Mr.  Pearce's  papers,  appear  to  have  been  written  at  distant 
intervals  : — 

'  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours.*     I  Cor.  i.  2. 

"  Sweet  are  the  gifts  which  gracious  Heaven 

On  true  believers  pours  ; 
But  the  best  gift  is  grace  to  know. 

That  Jesus  Christ  is  ours. 

Our  Jesus  !  what  rich  drops  of  bhss 

Descend  in  copious  showers, 
When  ruin'd  sinners,  such  as  we. 

By  faith  can  call  him  ours. 

Differ  we  may  in  age  and  state, 

Learning  and  mental  powers. 
But  all  the  saints  may  join  and  shout, 

Dear  Jesus  !  thou  art  ours, 

I    Let  those  who  know  our  Jesus  not, 
Delight  in  earth's  gay  flowers  ; 
We,  glorying  in  our  better  lot. 
Rejoice  that  He  is  ours. 

Vol.  VI.  50 


390  AlEMOIllS  OF  THE  LATE 

When  hope,  with  elevated  flight, 
Towards  heaven  in  rapture  towers, 

'Tie  this  supports  our  vent'rous  wing, 
We  know  that  Christ  is  ours. 

Though  Providence,  with  dark'ning  sky. 
On  things  terrestrial  lowers, 

We  rise  superior  to  the  gloom 
When  singing,  Christ  is  ours. 

Time,  which  this  world,  with  all  its  J03S, 
With  eager  haste  devours, 

May  take  inferior  things  away, 
But  Jesus  still  is  ours. 

Haste  then,  dull  time,  and  terminate 
Thy  slow  revolving  hours ; 

We  wish,  we  pray,  we  long,  we  pant, 
In  heaven  to  call  Him  oubs  !" 


Plain  Dealing  with  a  Backsliding  Heart.'''' 

**'  Stupid  soul,  to  folly  cleaving. 
Why  has  God  no  more  thy  heart ; 

Why  art  thou  thy  mercies  leaving ; 
Why  must  thou  with  Jesus  part  ? 

Is  there  in  this  world  existing 
Aught  with  Jesus  to  compare  ; 

Yea,  can  heaven  itself  produce  one 
Half  so  lovely,  half  so  fair  ? 

Ah  !  look  back  upon  the  season, 
When  thy  soul  the  Saviour  chose 

For  thy  portion,  and  thy  spirit 
Rid  with  his  salvation  close: 


MR.  SAMUEL  PKARCE.  391 

Ah !  remember  thine  espousals ; 

Didst  thou  not  with  Christ  agree. 
Leaving  all  thy  former  lovers, 

His,  and  his  alone  to  be  ? 

In  his  love  thy  powers  exultingf, 

What  did  all  below  appear ; 
Was  there  aught  seemed  worth  possession, 

Worthy  of  a  hope  or  fear  ? 

When  thy  heart,  by  grace  instructed, 

Learn'd  the  world  to  disesteem. 
And  to  Christ  for  all  resorted, 

Was  there  not  enough  in  him  ? 

Yes  ;  thon  know'st  thy  joyful  spirit 

Knew  no  unfulfiU'd  desire  ; 
Longing  still,  and  still  receiving 

Fuel  for  the  heavenly  fire. 

Why  then,  tell  me,  now  so  lifeless, 

Why  this  heavenly  fountain  leave  : 
Why  to  broken  cisterns  seeking. 

Cisterns  that  no  water  give  ? 

Doth  not  disappointment  follow 

Every  step  that  leads  from  God  ; 
Have  not  piercing  thorns  and  briers 

Shown  their  points  through  all  the  road  ?  ^ 

Recollect,  'tis  thus,  the  Saviour 

Says  he  will  thy  soul  reclaim, 
With  weeping  and  with  supplication, 

Humbly  offer'd  through  his  name." 


392  -  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 


"  Invocation  to  returning  Peace.'''' 

"  Sweet  Peace,  return  !  thy  wonted  bliss  restore, 
Bid  war's  insatiate  scourge  prevail  no  more  ; 
Sheath  the  dread  sword  that  deals  destruction  round. 
And  every  ear  salute  with  tranquil  sound  ! 
Oh  !  bid  oppression  from  each  land  retire. 
And  Britain's  sons  with  halcyon  bliss  inspire ; 
Remove  the  misery  of  domestic  woes, 
And  hush  the  tumult  of  contending  foes ! 
Let  each,  with  patriot  zeal,  all  strife  disown  ; 
Be  one  their  wishes,  and  their  motives  one  ! 
The  widow's  tears,  her  sad  corroding  care, 
The  orphan's  sighs,  assist  this  ardent  prayer  : 
May  he  on  whom  propitious  fortune  smiles, 
Relieve  that  breast  which  adverse  fate  beguiles  ! 
May  virtue's  impulse  every  purpose  move, 
To  acts  of  goodness,  universal  love  ! 


JVIR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  393 


CHAPTER  V. 


GENERAL  OUTLINE  OF  HIS  CHARACTER. 

To  develop  the  character  of  any  person,  it  is  necessary  to  de- 
termine what  was  his  governing  principle.  If  this  can  be  clearly 
ascertained,  we  shall  easily  account  for  the  tenor  of  his  conduct. 

The  governing  principle  in  Mr.  Pearce,  beyond  all  doubt,  was 
Holy  Love. 

To  mention  this,  is  sufficient  to  prove  it  to  all  who  knew  him. 
His  friends  have  often  compared  him  to  that  disciple  whom  Jesus 
loved.  His  religion  was  that  of  the  heart.  Almost  every  thin**^  he 
saw,  or  heard,  or  read,  or  studied,  was  converted  to  the  feeding  of 
this  divine  flame.  Every  subject  that  passed  through  his  hands, 
seemed  to  have  been  cast  into  this  mould.  Things  that  to  a 
merely  speculative  mind  would  have  furnished  matter  only  for 
curiosity,  to  him  afforded  materials  for  devotion.  His  sermons 
were  generally  the  effusions  of  his  heart,  and  invariably  aimed  at 
the  hearts  of  his  hearers. 

For  the  justness  of  the  above  remarks,  I  might  appeal  not  only 
to  the  letters  which  he  addressed  to  his  fri.'nds,  but  to  those  which 
his  friends  addressed  to  him.  It  is  worthy  of  notice  how  much  we 
are  influenced  in  our  correspondence  by  the  turn  of  mind  of  the 
person  we  address.  If  we  write  to  a  humorous  character,  we 
shall  generally  find  that  what  we  write,  perhaps  without  being 
conscious  of  it,  will  be  interspersed  with  pleasantries  :  or  if  to  one 
of  a  very  serious  cast,  our  letters  will  be  more  serious  than  usual. 
On  this  principle,  it  has  been  thought,  we  may  form  some  iudcr- 
ment  of  our  own  spirit  by  the  spirit  in  which  our  friends  address 


394  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

US.  These  remarks  will  apply  with  singular  propriety  to  the  cor- 
respondence of  Mr.  Pearce.  In  looking  over  tlie  first  volume  of 
Periodical  Accounts  of  the  Baptist  Mission,  the  reader  will  easily 
perceive  the  most  affectionate  letters  from  the  missionaries  are 
those  which  are  addressed  to  him. 

It  is  not  enough  to  say  of  this  affectionate  spirit  that  it  formed 
a  prominent  feature  in  his  character:  it  was  rather  the  life-blood 
that  animated  the  whole  system.  He  seemed,  as  one  of  his  friends 
observed,  to  be  baptized  in  it.  It  was  holy  love  that  gave  the  tone 
to  his  general  deportment :  as  a  son,  a  subject,  a  neighbour,  a 
Christian,  a  minister,  a  pastor,  a  friend,  a  husband,  and  a  father, 
he  was  manifestly  governed  by  this  principle  ;  and  this  it  was  that 
produced  in  him  that  lovely  uniformity  of  character,  which  consti- 
tutes the  true  beauty  of  holiness. 

By  the  grace  of  God  he  was  what  he  was  ;  and  to  the  honour  of 
grace,  and  not  for  the  glory  of  a  sinful  worm,  be  it  recorded. 
Like  all  other  men,  he  was  the  subject  of  a  depraved  nature. 
He  felt  it,  and  lamented  it,  and  longed  to  depart,  that  he  might  be 
freed  from  it :  but  certainly  we  have  seldom  seen  a  character, 
taking  him  altogether,  "  whose  excellencies  were  so  many,  and  so 
uniform,  and  whose  imperfections  were  so  iew,^''  We  have  seen 
raen  rise  high  in  contemplation,  who  have  abounded  but  little  in 
action — We  have  seen  zeal  mingled  with  bitterness,  and  candour 
degenerate  into  indifference  ;  experimental  religion  mixed  with  a 
large  portion  of  enthusiasm,  and  what  is  called  rational  religion  void 
of  every  thing  that  interests  the  heart  of  man — We  have  seen  splen- 
did talents  tarnished  with  insufferable  pride,  seriousness  with  mel- 
ancholy, cheerfulness  with  levity,  and  great  attainments  in  religion 
with  uncharitable  censoriousness  towards  men  of  low  degree  :  but 
we  have  not  seen  these  things  in  our  brother  Pearce. 

There  have  been  ^ew  men  in  whom  has  been  united  a  greater 
portion  of  the  contemplative  and  the  active  ;  holy  zeal,  and  gen- 
uine candour  ;  spirituality,  and  rationality  ;  talents  that  attracted 
almost  universal  applause,  and  the  most  unaffected  modesty  ; 
faithfulness  in  bearing  testimony  against  evil,  with  the  tenderest 
compassion  to  the  soul  of  the  evil  doer ;  fortitude  that  would  en- 
counter any  difficulty    in  the    way    of  duty,  without  any   thing 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  395 

boisterous,  noisy,  or  overbearing  ;  deep  seriousness,  with  habitual 
cheerfulness ;  and  a  constant  aim  to  promote  the  highest  degrees 
of  piety  in  himself  and  others,  with  a  readiness  to  hope  the  best  of 
the  lowest ;  not  breaking  the  bruised  reed,  nor  quenching  the 
smoking  flax. 

He  loved  the  divine  character  as  revealed  in  the  Scriptures. — 
To  adore  God,  to  contemplate  his  glorious  perfections,  to  enjoy 
his  favour,  and  to  submit  to  his  disposal,  were  his  highest  delight. 

'^  I  felt,"  says  he,  when  contemplating  the  hardships  of  a  mis- 
sionary life,  "  that  were  the  universe  destroyed,  and  I  the  only 
being  in  it  besides  God,  he  is  fully  adequate  to  my  complete 
happiness 5  and  had  I  been  in  an  African  wood,  surrounded  with 
venomous  serpents,  devouring  beasts,  and  savage  men  ;  in  such  a 
frame,  I  should  be  the  subject  of  perfect  peace,  and  exalted  joy. 
Yes,  O  my  God  !  thou  hast  taught  me  that  thou  alone  art  worthy 
of  my  confidence  ;  and  with  this  sentiment  fixed  in  my  heart,  I  am 
freed  from  all  solicitude  about  my  temporal  concerns.  If  thy 
presence  be  enjoyed,  poverty  shall  be  riches,  darkness  light, 
affliction  prosperity,  reproach  my  honour,  and  fatigue  my  rest!  " 

He  loved  the  gospel. — The  truths  which  he  believed  and  taught 
dwelt  richly  in  him,  in  all  wisdom  and  spiritual  understanding. 
The  reader  will  recollect  how  he  went  over  the  great  principles 
of  Christianity,  examining  the  grounds  on  which  he  rested,  in  the 
first  of  those  days  which  he  devoted  to  solemn  fasting  and  praver 
in  reference  to  his  becoming  a  missionary  ;*  and  with  what  ardent 
affection  he  set  his  seal  anew  to  every  part  of  divine  truth  as  he 
went  along. 

If  salvation  had  been  of  works,  few  men,  according  to  our  way 
of  estimating  characters,  had  a  fairer  claim  :  but,  as  he  himself  has 
related,  he  could  not  meet  the  king  of  terrors  in  this  armour.j 
So  far  was  he  from  placing  any  dependence  on  his  own  works 
that  the  more  he  did  for  God,  the  less  he  thought  of  it  in  such  a 
way.  "  All  the  satisfaction  I  wish  for  here,"  says  he,  "  is  to  be 
doing  my  heavenly  Father's  will.  I  hope  I  have  found  it  my 
meat  and  drink  to  do  his  work  ;  and  can  set  to  my  seal,  that  the 
purest  pleasures  of  human  life  spring  from  the  humble  obedience 

*  See  Chap.  II.  p.  310.  t  Chap.  I.  p.  285. 


396  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

of  faith.  It  is  a  good  saying,  'We  cannot  do  too  much  for  God, 
nor  trust  in  what  we  do  too  little  '  I  find  a  growing  conviction  of 
the  necessity  of  ;»  free  salvation.  The  more  1  do  for  God, 
the  less  I  think  of  it;  and  am  progressively  ashamed  that  I  do  no 
more.'' 

Christ  crucified  was  his  darling  theme,  from  first  to  last.  This 
was  the  subject  on  which  he  dwelt  at  the  outset  of  his  ministry 
among  the  Coldford  colliers,  when,  "  He  could  scarcely  speak  for 
weeping,  nor  they  hear  for  interrupting  sighs  and  sobs;  "  this  was 
the  burden  of  the  song  when  addressing  the  more  polished  and 
crowded  audiences  at  Birmingham,  London,  and  Dublin  ;  this  was 
the  grand  motive  exhibited  in  sermons  for  the  promotion  of  public 
charities  ;  and  this  was  the  rock  on  which  he  rested  all  his  hopes, 
in  the  prospect  of  death.  It  is  true,  as  we  have  seen,  he  was 
shaken  for  a  time  by  the  writings  of  a  Whitby,  and  a  Priestley  :  but 
this  transient  hesitation,  by  the  overruling  grace  of  God  tended 
only  to  establish  him  more  firmly  in  the  end.  "Blessed  be  his 
dear  name,"  says  he  under  his  last  affliction,  "  who  shed  his  blood 
for  me.  He  helps  me  to  rejoice  at  times,  with  joy  unspeakable. 
Now  I  see  the  value  of  the  religion  of  the  cross.  It  is  a  religion 
for  a  dying  sinner.  It  is  all  the  most  guilty,  and  the  most  wretched 
can  desire.  Yes,  I  taste  its  sweetness,  and  enjoy  its  fullness,  with 
all  the  gloom  of  a  dying  bed  before  me  ;  and  far  rather  would  I  be 
the  poor  emaciated  and  emaciating  creature  that  I  am,  than  be  an 
emperor  with  every  earthly  good  about  him,  but  without  a  God." 

Notwithstanding  this,  however,  there  were  those  in  Birmingham, 
and  other  places,  who  would  not  allow  that  he  preached  the  gospel. 
And  if  by  the  gospel  were  meant  the  doctrine  taught  by  Mr. 
Huntington,  Mr.  Bradford,  and  others  who  follow  hard  after 
them  it  must  be  granted  he  did  not.  If  the  fall  and  depravity  of 
man  operate  to  destroy  his  accountableness  to  his  Creator  ;  if  his 
inability  to  obey  the  law,  or  comply  with  the  gospel,  be  of  such  a 
nature  as  to  excuse  him  in  the  neglect  of  either  ;  or  if  not,  yet  if 
Christ's  coming  under  the  law  frees  believers  from  all  obligation 
to  obey  its  precepts;  if  gospel  invitations  are  addressed  only  to 
the  regenerate  ;  if  the  illuminating  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
consist  in  revealing  to  us  the  eecrel  purposes  of  God  concerning 


MR.  SAiVlUEL  PEAKCE.  397 

US,  or  impressing  lis  with  the  icJea  that  we  are  the  tavourites  of 
Henven  ;  if  helieving  such  impressions  be  Christian  faith,  and 
doubting  of  tlieir  validity  unbelief ;  if  there  be  no  such  thing  as 
progressive  sanctification,  nor  any  sanctilication  inherent,  except 
that  of  the  illumination  before  described  ;  if  wicked  men  are  not 
obliged  to  do  any  thing  beyond  what  they  can  find  in  their  hearts 
to  do,  nor  good  men  to  be  holy  beyond  what  they  actually  are  ; 
and  if  these  things  constitute  the  gospel,  Mr.  Pearce  certainly  did 
not  preach  it.  But  if  man,  whatever  be  his  depravity,  be  neces- 
sarily a  free  agent,  and  accountable  for  all  his  dispositions  and 
actions  ,•  if  gospel  invitations  be  addressed  to  men  not  as  elect, 
nor  as  non-elect ;  but  as  sinners  exposed  to  the  righteous  dis- 
pleasure of  God  ;  if  Christ's  obedience  and  death  rather  increase 
than  diminish  our  obligations  to  love  God  and  one  another  ;  if 
faith  in  Christ  be  a  falling  in  with  God's  way  of  salvation,  and 
unbelief  a  falling  out  with  it ;  if  sanctitication  be  a  pregresstve 
work,  and  so  essential  a  branch  of  our  salvation,  as  that  without 
it  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord  ;  if  the  Holy  Spirit  instruct  us  in 
nothing  by  his  illuminating  influences  but  what  was  already  re- 
vealed in  the  scriptures,  and  which  we  should  have  perceived  but 
for  that  we  loved  darknesa  rather  than  light;  and  if  he  inclines  us 
to  nothing  but  what  was  antecedently  right,  or  to  such  a  spirit  as 
every  intelligent  creature  ought  at  all  times  to  have  possessed — 
then  Mr.  Pearce  did  preach  the  gospel  ;  and  that  which  his 
accusers  call  by  this  name  is  another  gospel,  and  not  the  gospel  of 
Christ. 

Moreover,  If  the  doctrine  taught  by  Mr.  Pearce  be  not  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  and  that  which  is  taught  by  the  above  writers, 
and  their  adherents  be,  it  may  be  expected  that  the  effects  pro 
(luced  will,  in  some  degree,  correspond  with  this  representation. 
And  is  it  evident  to  all  men  who  are  acquainted  with  both,  and 
who  judge  imparl!. illy,  that  the  doctrine  taught  by  JVIr.  Pearce  is 
productive  of  hatred,  variance,  rwHlaiions,  wrath,  strife,  railing!^, 
evil  surmisings,  and  perverse  disptifings  ;  that  it  renders  those 
who  embrace  it  lovers  of  their  ou)n  selves,  covetous,  boasters,  proud, 
false  accusers, ferae,  despiners  of  f!i>,se  that  are  goid }  while  that 
of  his  adversaries  promotes  Jove,  joy,  peace,  long-siifering,  grntle- 

V'oi-.VT.  51 


398  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

nets,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  and  temperance?    ....    whv 

EVEN  OF  YOURSELVES,  JUDGE   TK    NOT  WHAT  IS  RlfiHT  ?       .       .       .       • 
YE    SHALL    KNOW    THEM    BY    THEIR  FRUITS. 

Mr.  Pearce's  ideas  of  preaching  human  obligation,  may  be  seen 
in  the  following  extract  from  a  letter,  addressed   to  a  young  minis- 
ter who  was  sent  out  of  the  church  of  which  he  was  pastor.     "  You 
reqaest  my  thoughts  how  a  minister  should  preach  human  obliga- 
tion.    I    would   reply,   do   it  extensively,   do    it    constantly ;    but 
withal,  do  it  affectionately  and  evangelically.     I  think,  considering 
the  general  character  of  our  hearers,  and  the  state  of  their  mental 
improvement,  it  would  be  time  lost  to  argue  much  from  the  data 
of  natural  religion.     The  best  way  is,  perhaps,  to  express  duties 
in  scripture  language,  and  enforce  them  by  evangelical  motives  ; 
as,  the  example  of  Christ — the  ends  of  his  suffering  artd  death — 
the    consciousness   of  his   approbation — the    assistance    he    has 
promised — the  influence  of  a  holy  conversation  on  God's  people, 
and  on  the  people  of  the  world — the  small  returns  we  at  best  can 
make  for  the  love   of  Jesus — and  the   hope  of  eternal   holiness. 
These    fcrm  a   body   of  arguments,  whichthe  most  simple  may 
understand,  and  the  most  dull  may  feel.     Yet  I  would  not  neglect 
on   some   occasions  to    show  the   obligations  of  man  to  love  his 
Creator — the   reasonableness  of  the  divine  law — and   the   natural 
tendency  cf  its  commands  to  promote  our  own  comfort,  the  good 
of  society,  and  the  glory  of  God.     These  will  serve  to  illuminate, 
but  after  all,  it  is  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  that  will  mos't 
effectually  animate,  and  impel  to  action." 

Mr.  Pearce's  affection  to  the  doctrine  of  the  cross  was  not 
merely,  nor  principally,  on  account  of  its  being  a  system  which 
secured  his  own  safety.  Had  this  been  the  case,  he  might,  like 
others,  whose  religion  originates  and  terminates  in  self  love,  have 
been  delighted  with  the  idea  of  the  grace  of  the  Son,  but  it  would 
have  been  at  the  expense  of  all  complacency  in  the  righteous  gov- 
ernment of  the  Father.  He  might  have  admired  something  which 
he  accounted  the  gospel,  as  saving  him  from  misery  ;  but  he  could 
have  discerned  no  loveliness  in  the  divine  law,  as  being  holy,  just, 
and  good,  nor  in  the  mediation  of  Christ,  as  doing  honour  to  it. 
That  which,  in  his  view,  constituted  the  glory  of  the  gospel,  was 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  399 

that   God  is  therein  revealed  as  the  just  God  and  the  Saviour — 
jusf,  and  thejustijier  of  him  that  believeth  in  Jesus. 

He  was  a  lover  of  good  men. — He  was  never  more  in  his  element 
than  when  joining  with  them  in  spiritual  conversation,  prayer,  and 
praise.  His  heart  was  tenderly  attached  to  the  people  of  his 
charge ;  and  it  was  one  of  the  bitterest  ingredients  in  his  cup 
during  his  long  affliction,  to  be  cut  off  from  their  society.  When 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Plymouth,  he  thus  writes  to  Mr.  King, 
one  o?  the  deacons — "  Give  my  love  to  all  the  dear  people.  O 
pray  that  He  who  afflicts  would  give  me  patience  to  endure.  In- 
deed, the  state  of  suspense  in  which  I  have  been  kept  so  long, 
requires  much  of  it  ;  and  1  often  exclaim,  ere  I  am  aware,  O  my 
dear  people !  O  my  dear  family,  when  shall  1  return  to  you 
again  !"  He  conscientiously  dissented  from  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, and  fiom  every  other  national  establishment  of  religion,  as 
inconsistent  with  vvhat  he  judged  the  scriptural  account  of  the 
nature  of  Christ's  kingdom  :  nor  was  he  less  conscientious  in  his 
rejection  of  infant  baptism,  considering  it  as  having  no  foundation 
in  the  holy  scriptures,  and  as  tending  to  confound  the  church  and 
the  world  ;  yet  he  embraced  with  brotherly  affection,  great 
numbers  of  godly  men,  both  in  and  out  of  the  establishment.  His 
spirit  was  truly  catholic  :  he  loved  all  who  loved  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  in  sincerity.  "  Let  us  pray,"  said  he  in  a  letter  to  a  friend, 
''  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  r  they  shall  prosper  who  love — not 
this  part,  or  the  other,  but  who  love — her — that  is,  the  whole 
body  of  Christ." 

He  bore  good  zvill  to  all  mankind. — It  was  from  this  principle 
that  he  so  ardently  desired  to  go  and  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen.  And  even  under  his  long  affliction,  when  at  times  he 
entertained  hopes  of  recovery,  he  would  say,  "  My  soul  pants  for 
usefulness  more  extensive  than  ever  :  I  long  to  become  an  apostle 
to  the  world  !"  The  errors  and  sins  of  men  wrought  much  in  him 
in  a  way  of  pity.  He  knew  that  they  were  culpable  in  the  sight 
of  God  :  but  he  knew  also  that  he  himself  was  a  sinner,  and  felt 
that  they  were  entitled  to  his  compassion.  His  zeal  for  the  divin- 
ity and  atonement  of  his  Saviour,  never  appeared  to  have  operated 
in  a  way  of  unchristian  bitterness  against  those  who  rejected  these 


400  MEMOIRS  OF  TriE  LATE 

important  doctri '«s ;  and  thongh  he  was  shamefully  traduced  by 
professors  of  another  descriptio'i  as  a  mere  leg;d  preacher,  and 
his  Biinistry  hehl  up  as  affording  no  food  ("or  the  souls  of  believers, 
and  could  not  but  feel  the  injury  of  such  misrepresentations  ;  yet 
he  does  not  appear  to  have  cherished  unchristian  resentment,  but 
would  at  any  lime  have  laid  himSelfoutfor  the  good  of  his  worst  en- 
emies. It  was  his  constant  endeavour  to  promote  as  good  an  under- 
standing between  the  different  congregations  in  the  town  as  the  nature 
of  their  different  religious  sentiments  would  admit.  The  cruel 
bitterness  of  many  people  against  Dr.  Priestley  and  his  friends,  at 
and  after  the  Birmingham  riots,  was  affecting  to  his  mind.  Such 
methods  of  opposing  error  he  abhorred.  His  regard  to  mankind 
made  him  lament  the  consequences  of  war  :  but  while  he  wished 
and  prayed  for  peace  to  the  nations,  and  especially  to  his  native 
country,  he  had  no  idea  of  turbulently  contending  for  it.  Though 
friendly  to  civil  and  religious  liberty,  he  stood  aloof  from  the  fire 
of  political  contention.  In  an  excellent  Circular  Letter  to  the 
churches  of  the  Midland  Association  in  1794,  of  which  he  was  the 
writer,  he  thus  expresses  himself — "Have  as  little  as  possible  to 
do  with  the  world.  Meddle  not  with  political  controversies.  An 
inordinate  pursuit  of  these,  we  are  sorry  to  observe,  has  been  as  a 
canker-worm  at  the  root  of  vital  piety  ;  and  caused  the  love  of 
many,  formerly  zealous  professors  to  wax  cold.  The  Lord  reign- 
eth  ;  it  is  our  place  to  rejoice  in  his  government,  and  quietly  wait 
for  the  salvation  of  God.  The  establishment  of  his  kingdom  will 
be  the  ultimate  end  of  all  those  national  commotions  which  terrif}' 
the  earth.  The  wrath  of  man  shall  praise  him,  and  the  remain- 
der of  wrath  he  will  restrain."  If  he  could  write  in  this  manner  in 
1794,  his  seeing  a  hopeful  undertaking,  in  which  he  had  taken  a 
more  than  common  interest,  blasted  by  this  species  of  folly  in 
1796,  would  not  lessen  his  aversion  to  it.*  From  this  time  morn 
than  ever,  he  turned  his  whole  attention  to  the  promoting  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  cherishing  and  recommending  a  spirit  of  con- 
tentment and  gratitude  for  the  civil  and  religious  advantages  that 
we  enjoyed.     Such  wore  the  sentiments  inculcated  in  the  last  ser- 

*  See  Periodical  Accounts  of  (hr  Baptist  Mission,  Vo!.  I.  p.  257. 


MR.  SAMUEf.  PEARCF..  401 

nion  that  he  printed,  and  the  last  btit  one  that  he  preached.*  His 
dear  young  friends  who  are  gone  to  India  will  never  forget  how 
earnestly  he  charged  them  by  letter,  when  confined  at  Plymouth, 
to  conduct  themselves  in  all  civil  matters  as  peaceable  and  obedient 
subjects  to  the  government  under  which  they  lived,  in  whatever 
country  it  might  be  their  lot  to  reside. 

It  was  love  that  tempered  his  fait  hftdness  with  so  Idrge  a  portion  of 
tender  concern  for  the  good  of  those  whose  conduct  he  was  obliged 
to  censure. — He  could  not  bear  them  that  were  evil,  but  would  set 
himself  against  them  with  the  greatest  firmness  :  yet  it  were  easy 
to  discover  the  pain  of  mind  with  which  this  necessary  part  of 
duty  was  discharged.  It  is  well  remembered  bow  he  conducted 
himself  towards  certain  preachers  in  the  neighbourhood,  who» 
wandering  from  place  to  place,  corrupted  and  embroiled  the 
churches;  whose  conduct  he  knew  to  be  as  dishonourable  as  their 
principles  were  loose  and  unscriptural :  and  when  requested  to 
recite  particulars  in  his  own  defence,  his  fear  and  tenderness  for 
character,  his  modest  reluctance  to  accuse  persons  older  than  him- 
self, and  his  deep  concern  that  men  engaged  in  the  Christian  minis- 
try should  render  such  accusations  necessary,  were  each  conspicu- 
ous, and  proved  to  all  present,  that  the  work  of  an  accuser  was  to 
him  a  strange  work. 

It  was  love  that  expanded  his  heart,  and  prompted  him  to  labour 
in  season  and  out  of  season  for  the  salvation  of  sinners. — This  was 
the  spring  of  that  constant  stream  of  activity  by  which  his  life  was 
distinguished.  His  conscience  would  not  suffer  him  to  decline 
what  appeared  to  be  right.  "  1  dare  not  refuse,"  he  would  say, 
"  lest  I  should  shrink  from  duty.  Unjustifiable  ease  is  worse  than 
the  most  difficult  labours  to  which  duty  calls."  To  persons  who 
never  entered  into  his  vieivs  and  feelings,  some  parts  of  his  con- 
duct, especially  those  which  relate  to  his  desire  of  quitting  his 
country  that  he  might  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  will 
appear  extravagant  :  but  no  man  could  with  greater  propriety 
have  adopted  the  language  of  the  apostle.  Whether  we  be  beside 
ourselves,  it  is  to  God ;  or  whether  we  be  sober,  it   is  for  your 

cause ;  for  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us. 

I 

*  See  page  367.    Note, 


402  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

He  was  frequently  told  that  his  exercises  were  too  great  for  iiis 
strength  :  but  such  was  the  ardour  of  his  heart,  "  He  could  not  die 
in  a  better  work."  When  he  went  up  into  the  pulpit  to  deliver  his 
last  sermon,  he  thought  he  should  not  have  been  able  to  get 
through  ;  but  when  he  got  a  little  warm,  he  felt  relieved,  and  for- 
got his  indisposition,  preaching  with  equal  fervour  and  freedom  as 
when  in  perfect  health.  When  he  was  laid  aside,  he  could  not 
forbear  hoping  that  he  should  some  time  resume  his  delightful 
work  ;  and  knowing  the  strength  of  his  feelings  to  be  such 
that  it  would  be  unsafe  to  trust  himself,  he  proposed  for  a  time  to 
write  his  discourses,  that  his  mind  might  not  be  at  liberty  to  overdo 
his  debilitated  frame. 

All  his  counsels,  cautions,  and  reproofs^  appear  to  have  been  the 
effect  of  love. — It  was  a  rule  dictated  by  his  heart,  no  less  than  by 
his  judgment,  to  discourage  all  evil-speaking  :  nor  would  he  ap- 
prove of  just  censure  unless  some  good  and  necessary  end  were 
to  be  answered  by  it.  Two  of  his  distant  friends  being  at  his  house 
together,  one  of  them,  during  the  absence  of  the  other,  suggested 
something  to  his  disadrantage.  He  put  a  stop  to  the  conversation 
by  answering,  "  He  is  here,  take  him  aside,  and  tell  him  of  it  by 
himself:  you  may  do  him  good.  ' 

If  he  perceived  any  of  his  acquaintance  bewildered  in  fruitless 
speculations,  he  would  in  an  affectionate  manner  endeavour  to 
draw  off  their  attention  from  these  mazes  of  confusion  to  the  sim- 
ple doctrine  of  the  cross.  A  specimen  of  this  kind  treatment  will 
be  seen  in  the  letter,  No.  I.  towards  the  close  of  this  chapter. 

He  was  affectionate  to  all,  but  especially  towards  the  rising 
generation.  The  youth  of  his  own  congregation,  of  London, 
and  of  Dublin,  have  not  forgot  his  melting  discourses  which 
were  particularly  addressed  to  them.  He  took  much  delight  in 
speaking  to  the  children,  and  would  adapt  himself  to  their  capaci- 
ties, and  expostulate  with  them  on  the  things  which  belonged  to 
their  everlasting  peace.  While  at  Plymouth  he  wrote  to  one  of 
his  friends,  "  O  how  should  I  rejoice  were  there  a  speedy  pros- 
pect of  my  returning  to  my  great  and  little  congregations  !"  Nor 
was  it  by  preaching  only  that  he  sought  their  eternal   welfare  ; 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  4Qi 

several  oi"  his  letters  are  addressed  to  young  persons.     See  No. 
II.  and  No,  III.  towards  the  close  of  this  chapter. 

With  what  joy  did  he  congratulate  one  of  his  most  intimate 
friends,  on  hearing  that  three  of  the  younger  branches  of  his  family 
had  apparently  been  brought  to  take  the  Redeemer's  yoke  upon 
them.  "  Thanks,  thanks,  thanks  be  to  God,"  said  he,  "  for  the 
enrapturing  prospects  before  you  as  a  father,  as  a  Christian  ^father 
especially.  What,  three,  of  a  family  !  and  these  three  at  once  !  O 
the  heights,  and  depths,  and  lengths,  and  breadths,  of  this  unfathoma- 
ble grace  !  My  soul  feelsjoy  unspeakable  at  the  blessed  news.  Three 
immortal  souls  secured  for  eternal  life  I  Three  rational  spirits 
preparing  to  grace  Immanuel's  triumphs,  and  sing  his  praise ! 
Three  examples  of  virtue  and  goodness ;  exhibiting  the  genuine 
influences  of  the  true  religion  of  Jesus  before  the  world —Perhaps 
three  mothers  training  up  to  lead  three  future  fi^milies  in  the  way 
to  heaven.  Oh  what  a  train  of  blessings  do  I  see  in  this  event ! 
Most  sincerely  do  I  participate  with  my  dear  friend,  in  his  pleas- 
\irfcs  and  his  gratitude." 

Towards  the  close  of  life,  writing  to  the  same  friend,  he  thus 

concludes  his  letter — "Present  our  love  to  dear  Mrs.  S and 

the  family,  especially  those  whose  hearts  are  engaged  to  seek  the 
Lord  and  his  goodness.  O  tell  them  they  will  find  him  good  all 
their  lives,  supremely  good  on  dying  beds,  but  best  of  all  in  glory." 
In  his  visits  to  the  sick  he  was  singularly  useful.  His  sympathetic 
conversation,  affectionate  prayers,  and  endearing  manner  of  re- 
commending to  them  a  compassionate  Saviour,  frequently  operated 
as  a  cordial  to  their  troubled  hearts.  A  young  man  of  his  congrega- 
tion was  dangerously  ill.  His  father  living  at  a  distance,  was  anx- 
ious to  hear  from  him ;  and  Mr.  Pearce,  in  a  letter  to  the  minister 
on  whose  preaching  the  father  attended,  wrote  as  follows — "  I  feel 

for  the  anxiety  of  Mr.  V ,  and  am  happy  in  being  at  this  time 

a  Barnabas  to  him.  I  was  not  seriously  alarmed  for  his  son  till  last 
Tuesday,  when  I  expected  from  every  symptom,  and  the  language 
of  his  apothecary,  that  he  was  nigh  unto  death.  But  to  our  aston- 
shment  and  joy,  a  surprising  change  has  since  taken  place.  I  saw 
him  yesterday  apparently  in  a  fair  way  for  recovery.  His  mind, 
for  the  first  part  of  his  illness,  was  sometimes  joyful,  and  almost 


404  ME-MOilia  OK  Tilfc:  LAI'E 

constantly  calm  ;  but  when  at  the  worst,  suspicions  crowded  his 
mind  ;  he  feared  he  had  been  a  hypocrite.  I  talked,  and  prayed, 
and  wept  with  him.  One  scene  was  very  affecting;  both  he  and 
his  wife  appeared  like  persons  newly  awakened.  They  never 
felt  80  strongly  the  importance  of  religion  before.  He  conversed 
about  the  tenderness  of  Jesus  to  broken-hearted  sinners  ;  and 
whilst  .we  spoke,  it  seemed  as  though  he  came  and  began  to  heal 
the  v.'ound.  It  did  me  good,  and  I  trust  was  not  unavailing  to  them. 
They  have  since  been  for  the  most  part  happy  ;  and  a  very  pleas- 
ant interview  I  had  with  them  on  the  past  day." 

Every  man  must  have  his  seasons  of  relaxation.  In  his  earlier 
years  he  would  take  strong  bodily  exercise.  Of  late,  he  occasion- 
ally employed  himself  with  the  microscoj)e,  and  in  making  a  few 
philosophical  experiments.  "  We  will  amuse  ourselves  with  phi- 
losophy," said  he  to  a  philosophical  friend,  "  but  Jesus  shall  be 
our  teacher."  In  all  these  exercises  he  seems  never  to  have  lost 
sio-ht  of  God  ;  but  would  be  discovering  something  in  his  works 
that  should  furnish  matter  for  praise  and  admiration.  His  mind 
did  not  appear  to  have  been  unfitted,  but  rather  assisted,  by  such 
pursuits  for  the  discharge  of  the  more  spiritual  exercises,  into 
which  he  would  fall  at  a  proper  season,  as  into  his  native  element. 
If  in  conipany  with  friends,  and  the  conversation  turned  apon  the 
works  of  nature,  or  art,  or  any  other  subject  of  science,  he  would 
cheerfully  take  a  part  in  it,  and  when  occasion  required,  by  some 
easy  and  pleasant  transition,  direct  it  into  another  channel.  An 
ingenious  friend  once  showed  him  a  model  of  a  machine  which  he 
thought  of  constructing,  and  by  which  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  produce 
a  (perpetual  motion.  Mr.  Pearce,  having  patiently  inspected  it, 
discovered  where  the  operation  would  stop,  and  pointed  it  out. 
His  friend  was  convinced,  and  felt,  as  may  be  supposed,  rather 
unpleasant  at  his  disappointment.  He  consoled  him  ;  and  a  prayer- 
meeting  being  at  hand,  said  to  this  eQect,  "  We  may  learn  from 
hence  our  own  insufficiency,  and  the  glory  of  that  Being,  who  is 
wonderful  in  counsel,  and  excellent  in  working :  let  us  go  and 
worship  Him." 

His  mild  and  gentle  disposition,  not  apt  to  give  or  take  offence, 
often  won  upon  persons  in  matters  wherein  at  first  they  have  shown 


MR.  SAMUEL  Pfc:ARCE.  405 

themselves  averse.  When  collecting  for  the  Baptist  mission,  a 
gentleman  who  had  no  knowledge  of  him,  or  of  the  conductors  of 
that  undertaking,  made  some  objections,  on  the  ground  that  the 
Baptists  had  little  or  nothing  to  say  to  the  unconverted.  This  ob- 
jection Mr.  Pearce  attempted  to  remove,  by  alleging  that  the 
parties  concerned  in  this  buaiaaiss  were  entirely  of  another  mind. 
"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  said  the  gentleman,  "  but  I  have  my  fears." 
"  Then  pray,  sir,"  said  Mr.  Pearce,  "  do  not  give  till  you  are  sat- 
isfied." "  Why,  1  assure  you,"  replied  the  other,  "  I  think  the 
Methodists  more  likely  to  succeed  than  you  ;  and  should  feel 
more  pleasure  in  giving  them  ten  guineas  than  you  one."  "  Ifyou 
give  them  twenty  guineas,  sir,"  said  Mr.  Pearce,  "  we  shall  rejoice 
in  their  success  ;  and  if  you  give  us  one,  1  hope  it  will  not  be 
misapplied."     The  gentleman  smiled,  and  gave  him  four. 

His  figure,  to  a  superficial  oljserver,  would  at  first  sight  con- 
vey nothing  very  interesting  ;  but  on  close  inspection,  his  counte- 
nance would  be  acknowledged  to  be  a  faithful  index  to  his  soul. 
Calm,  placid,  and,  when  in  the  pulpit  especially,  full  of  animation, 
his  appearance  was  not  a  little  expressive  of  the  interest  he  felt  ia 
the  eternal  welfare  of  his  audience ;  his  eyes  beaming  benignity, 
and  speaking  in  the  most  impressive  language  his  willingness  to 
impart,  not  only  the  gospel  of  God,  but  his  own  soul  also. 

His  imagination  was  vivi<l,  and  his  judgment  clear  ;  he  relish- 
ed the  elegancies  of  science,  and  felt  alive  to  the  most  delicate  and 
refined  sentiments  :  yet  these  were  thmgs  on  account  of  which  he 
does  not  appear  to  have  valued  himself.  They  were  rather  his 
amusements  than  his  employment. 

His  address  was  easy  and  insinuating  ;  his  voice  pleasant,  but 
sometimes  overstrained  in  the  course  of  his  sermon  ;  his  language 
chaste,  flowing,  and  inclining  to  the  florid  :  this  last,  however, 
abated  as  his  judgment  ripened.  His  delivery  was  rather  slow 
than  rapid  ;  his  attitude  graceful,  and  his  countenance  in  almost 
all  his  discourses  approaching  loan  affectionate  smile.  He  never 
appears,  however,  to  have  studied  what  are  called  the  graces  of 
pulpit  action  ;  or,  whatever  he  had  read  concerning  them,  it  was 
manifest  that  he  thought  nothing  of  them,  or  of  any  other  of  the 
ornaments  of  speech,  at  the  time.  Both  his  action  and  language 
Vol.  VI,  52 


4^6  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

were  the  genuine  expressions  of  an  ardent  mind,  affected,  and  some- 
(inoes  deeply,  with  his  subject.  Being  rather  below  the  common 
stature,  and  disregarding,  or  rather,  1  might  say,  disapproving 
every  thing  pompous  in' his  appearance,  he  has  on  some  occasions 
been  prejudged  to  his  disadvantage  :  but  the  song  of  the  nightin- 
gale is  not  the  less  melodious  for  hts  not  appearing  in  a  gaudy  plu- 
mage.    His  manner  of  preparing  for  the  pulpit  may  be  seen  in  a 

letter  to  Mr.  C of  L ,  who  was  sent  out  of  his  church  ;  and 

which  may  be  of  use  to  others  in  a  similar  situation.  See  No.  IV. 
towards  the  close  of  this  chapter. 

His  ministry  was  highly  acceptable  to  persons  of  education  : 
but  he  appears  to  have  been  most  in  his  element  when  preaching 
to  the  poor.  The  feelings  which  he  himself  expresses  when  in- 
structing tlie  colliers,  appear  to  have  continued  with  him  through 
life.  It  was  his  delight  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  into 
the  villages,  wherever  he  could  find  access  and  opportunity  ;  and 
as  he  sought  the  good  of  their  souls,  so  he  both  laboured  and  suf- 
fered to  relieve  their  temporal  wants;  living  himself  in  a  style  of 
frugality  and  self-denial,  that  he  might  have  whereof  to  give  to 
them  that  needed. 

Finally,  He  possessed  a  large  portion  of  real  happiness. — There 
are  few  characters  whose  enjoyments,  both  natural  and  spiritual, 
have  risen  to  so  great  a  height.  He  dwelt  in  love  :  and  he  that 
dwelleih  in  love  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.  Such  a  life  must 
needs  be  happy.  If  his  religion  had  originated  and  terminated  in 
self-love,  as  some  contend  the  whole  of  religion  does,  his  joys  had 
been  not  only  of  a  different  nature,  but  far  less  extensive  than  they 
were.  His  interest  was  bound  up  with  that  of  his  Lord  and  Sav- 
iour. Its  afflictions  were  his  affliction,  and  its  joys  his  joy.  The 
grand  object  of  his  desire  was,  to  see  th^  good  of  God^s  chosen,  to 
rejoice  in  the  gladness  of  his  nation ^  and  to  glory  with  his  inherit' 
ance.  "What  pleasures  do  those  lose,"  says  he,  ''who  have  no 
interest  in  God's  gracious  and  holy  cause  !"* 

If  an  object  of  joy  presented  itself  to  his  mind,  he  would  delight 
in  multiplying  it  by  its  probable  or  possible  consequences.  Thus 
it  was,  as  we  have  seen,  in  his  congratulating  his  friend  on  the  con- 

*See  the  Letter  to  Dr.  Ryland,  May  30,  1796,  p.  325. 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  4(J7 

version  of  three  of  his  children  ;  and  thus  it  was  when  speaking 
ofa  people  who  had  divided  into  two  congregations,  not  from  dis- 
cord, but  from  an  increase  of  numbers  ;  and  who  generously- 
united  in  erecting  a  new  and  additional  place  of  worship — *'  These 
liberal  souls  are  subscribing,"  said  he,  "  in  order  to  support  r 
religion,  which,  as  far  as  it  truly  prevails,  will  render  others  as 
liberal  as  themselves." 

His  heart  was  so  oiuch  formed  for  social  enjoyment  that  he 
seems  to  have  contemplated  the  heavenly  state  under  this  idea 
with  peculiar  advantage.  This  was  the  leading  theme  of  a  dis- 
course from  Rev.  v.  9 — 12,  which  he  delivered  at  a  meeting  of 
ministers  at  Arnsby,  April  18,  1797  ;  and  of  which  his  brethren 
retain  a  lively  remembrance.  On  this  pleasing  subject  he  dwells 
also  in  a  letter  to  his  dear  friend  Birt.  "I  had  much  pleasure  a 
few  days  since,  in  meditating  on  tl)e  affectionate  language  of  our 
Lord  to  his  sorrowful  disciples  :  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 
What  a  plenitude  of  consolation  do  these  words  contain !  what  a 
sweet  view  of  heaven  as  a  place  of  society  /  It  is  one  place  for  us 
all ;  that  place  where  his  gloritied  body  is,  there  all  his  followers 
shall  assemble  to  part  no  more.  Where  He  is,  there  we  shall  be 
also.  Oh  blessed  anticipation  !  There  shall  be  Abel,  and  all  the 
martyrs  ;  Abraham,  and  all  the  patriarchs  ;  Isaiah,  and  all  the 
prophets  ;  Paul,  and  all  the  apostles  ;  Gabriel,  and  all  the  angels; 
and  above  all,  Jesus,  and  all  his  ransomed  people  !  Oh  to  be 
amongst  the  number  !  My  dear  brother,  let  us  be  strong  in  the  Lord. 
Let  us  realize  the  bliss  before  us.  Let  our  faith  bring  heaven  itself 
near,  and  feast,  and  live  upon  the  scene.  Oh  what  a  commanding 
influence  would  it  have  upon  our  thoughts,  passions,  comforts, 
sorrows,  words,  ministry,  prayers,  praises,  and  conduct !  What 
manner  of  persons  should  we  be  in  all  holy  conversation  and  god- 
liness!" 

In  many  persons  the  pleasures  imparted  by  religion  are  counter- 
acted by  a  gloomy  constitution  ;  but  it  was  not  so  in  him.  In  his 
disposition  they  met  with  a  friendly  soil.  Cheerfulness  was  as 
natural  to  him  as  breathing;  and  this  spirit,  sanctified  by  the  grace 
of  God,  gave  a  tincture  to  all  his  thoughts,  conversation,  and 
preaching.     He  was  seldom  heard  without  tears  ;  but  they  werre 


408  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

frequently  (ears  of  pleasure.  No  levity,  no  attempts  at  wit,  nu 
aiming  to  excite  the  risibility  of  his  audience,  ever  disgraced  his 
sermons.  Religion  in  him  was  habitual  seriousness,  mingled  with 
sacred  pleasure,  frequently  rising  into  sublime  delight,  and  occa- 
sionally overflowing  with  transporting  joy. 


LETTERS  REFERRED  TO  IN  THIS  CHAPTER. 


JVo.  /. 


To  a  young  man  zvhose  mind  he   perceived  was   bewildered  with 
fruitless  specidutioiis. 

*'  The  conversation  we  had  on  our  way  to so  far  interest- 
ed me  in  your  religious  feelings,  that  I  find  it  impossible  to  satisfy 
my  mind,  till  I  have  expressed  my  ardent  wishes  for  the  happy 
termination  of  your  late  exercises,  and  contributed  my  mite  to  the 
promotion  of  your  joy  in  the  Lord.  A  disposition  more  or  less  to 
'  skepticism'  I  believe  is  common  to  our  nature,  in  proportion  as 
opposite  systems,  and  jarring  opinions,  each  supported  by  a  plau- 
sibility of  argument,  are  presented  to  our  minds  :  and,  with  some 
qualification,  I  admit  Robinson's  reniark,  '  that  he  who  never 
doubted  never  believed.'  While  examining  the  grounds  of  per- 
suasion, it  is  right  for  the  mind  to  hesitate.  Opinions  ought  not 
to  be  prejudged  any  more  than  criminals.  Every  objection  ought 
to  have  its  weight ;  and  the  more  numerous  and  forcible  objections 
are,  the  more  cause  shall  we  finall}'  have  for  the  triumph,  '  Magna 
est  Veritas  et  prevalebit  :'  but  there  are  two  or  three  considera- 
tions which  have  no  small  weight  with  me,  in  relation  to  religious 
controversies. 

''  The  first  is,  The  importance  of  truth.  It  would  be  endless  to 
write  upon  truth  in  general.  I  confine  my  views  to  what  I  deem 
the  leading  truth  in  the  New  Testament. —  The  atonement  made  on 
behalf  of  sinners  by  the  Son  of  God;  the  doctrine  of  the  cross: 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  409 

Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucijied.  It  surely  cannot  be  a  matter  of 
small  concern  whether  the  Creator  of  all  things,  out  of  mere  love 
to  rebellious  men,  exchanged  a  throne  for  a  cross,  and  thereby  re- 
conciled a  ruined  world  to  God.  If  this  be  not  true,  how  can  we 
respect  the  Bible  as  an  inspired  book,  which  so  plainly  attributes 
our  salvation  to  the  grace  of  God,  through  the  redemption  which  is 
in  Christ  Jestis  ?  And  if  we  discard  the  Bible,  what  can  we  do 
with  prophecies,  miracles,  and  all  the  power  of  evidence  on  which, 
as  on  adamantine  pillars,  its  authority  abides  ?  Surely  the  infidel 
has  more  to  reject  than  the  believer  to  embrace.  That  book,  then, 
which  we  receive,  not  as  the  word  of  man,  but  as  the  word  of  God, 
not  as  the  religion  of  our  ancestors,  but  on  the  invincible  convic- 
tion which  attends  animpartial  investigation  of  its  evidences;  that 
book  reveals  a  truth  of  the  highest  importance  to  man,  consonant 
to  the  ojjinions  of  the  earliest  ages,  and  the  most  enlightened  na- 
tions, perfectly  consistent  with  the  Jewish  economy,  as  to  its  spirit 
and  design,  altogether  adapted  to  unite  the  equitable  and  merciful 
perfections  of  the  Deity  in  the  sinner's  salvation,  and  above  all 
things  calculated  to  beget  the  most  established  peace,  to  inspire 
with  the  liveliest  hope,  and  to  engage  the  heart  and  lite  in  habitual 
devotedness  to  the  interests  of  morality  and  piety.  Such  a  doc- 
trine I  cannot  but  venerate  ;  and  to  the  Author  of  such  a  doctrine, 
my  whole  soul  labours  to  exhaust  itself  in  praise. 

'  Oh  the  sweet  wonders  of  the  cross, 
"Where  God  my  Saviour  loved  and  died  I' 

"  Forgive,  my  friend,  forgive  the  transport  of  a  soul  compelled 
to  feel,  where  it  attempts  only  to  explore.  I  cannot  on  this  sub- 
ject control  my  passions  by  the  laws  of  logic.  God  forbid  that  I 
should  glory,  save  in  the  cj-oss  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord  ! 

'*  Secondly,  I  consider  man  as  a  depraved  creature  ;  so  de" 
praved,  that  his  judgment  is  as  dark  as  his  appetites  are  sensual ; 
wholly  dependent  on  God  for  religious  light,  as  well  as  true  devo- 
tion :  yet  such  a  dupe  to  pride,  as  to  reject  every  thing,  which  the 
narrow  limits  of  his  comprehension  cannot  embrace  ;  and  such  a 
slave  to  his  passions,  as  to  admit  no  law  but  self-interest  for  his 
government.     With  these  views  of  human  nature,  I  am  persuaded 


410  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

wc  ought  to  suspect  our  own  decisions,  whenever  they  oppose 
truths  too  sublime  for  our  understandings,  or  too  pure  for  our  lusts. 
*  To  err'  on  this  side,  indeed,  '  is  human  ;'  wherefore  the  wise 
man  saith,  '  He  that  trusteth  to  his  own  heart  is  a  fool.'  Should 
therefore  the  evidence  be  only  equal  on  the  side  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  I  should  think,  with  this  allowance,  we  should  do  well  to 
admit  it. 

"  Thirdly,  If  the  gospel  of  Christ  be  true,  it  should  be  heartily 
embraced.  We  should  yield  ourselves  to  its  influence  without 
reserve.  We  must  come  to  a  point,  and  resolve  to  be  either 
infidels,  or  Christians.  To  know  the  power  of  the  sun,  we  should 
expose  ourselves  to  his  rays  ;  to  know  the  sweetness  of  honey, 
we  must  bring  it  to  our  palates.  Speculations  will  not  do  in  either 
of  these  cases  ;  much  less  will  it  in  matters  of  religion.  My  son, 
saith  God,  give  me  thine  heart! 

"Fourthly,  An  humble  admission  of  the  light  we  already  have, 
is  the  most  effectual  way  to  a  full  conviction  of  the  truth  of  the 
doctrine  of  Christ.  Ijany  man  will  do  his  will,  he  shall  know  his 
doctrine  whether  it  be  of  God.  If  we  honour  God  as  far  as  we  know 
his  will,  he  will  honour  us  with  further  discoveries  of  it.  Thus 
shall  we  know,  if  we  follow  on  to  know  the  Lord  ;  thus,  thus  shall 
you,  my  dear  friend,  become  assured  that  there  is  salvation  in  no 
other  name  than  that  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  thus  from  an  inward 
experience  of  the  quickening  influences  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  you 
will  join  the  admiring  church,  and  say  of  Jesus,  'This  is  my 
beloved,  this  is  my  friend;  he  is  the  chiefest  among  ten  thousand, 
he  is  altogether  lovely.'  Yes,  I  yet  hope,  1  expect  to  see  you 
rejoicing  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  and  appearing  as  a  living  witness  that 
he  is  faithful  who  hath  said,  'Seek  and  ye  shall  find  ;  ask  and 
receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  full.' 

"  S.  P." 


In  another  letter  to  the  same   correspondent,   after  congratu- 
lating himself  that  he  had  discovered  such  a  mode  of  killing  nox- 


MR.  SAMUKLPEARCE.  411 

ious  insects  as  should  put  them  to  the  least  pain,  and'  which  was 
characteristic  of  the  tenderness  of  his  heart,  he  proceeds  as 
follows  ; — "  But  enough  of  nature  :  how  is  my  brother  as  a  Chris- 
tian ?  We  have  had  some  interesting  moments  in  conversation  on 
the  methods  of  grace,  that  grace  whose  influence  reaches  to  the 
day  of  adversity,  and  the  hour  of  death  ;  seasons  when,  of  every 
thing  beside  it  may  be  said,  Miserable  comforters  are  they  all ! 
My  dear  friend,  we  will  amuse  ourselves  with  philosophy,  but 
Christ  shall  be  our  teacher  ;  Christ  shall  be  our  glory ;  Christ  shall 
be  our  portion.  Oh  that  we  may  he  enabled  '  to  comprehend  the 
heights,  and  depths,  and  lengths,  and  breadths,  and  to  know  the 
love  of  Christ  which  passeth  knowledge  !' 

"  Affectionately  yours, 


Ab.  //. 


To  a  young  gentleman  of  his  acquaintance.,  who  was  then  studying 
physic  at  Edinburgh. 

"  Did  my  dear  friend  P know  with  what  sincere  aflection, 

and  serious  concern,  I  almost  daily  think  of  him,  he  would  need 
no  other  evidence  of  the  effect  which  his  last  visit,  and  his  subse- 
quent letters  have  produced.  Indeed  there  is  not  a  young  man  in 
the  world,  in  earlier  life  than  myself,  for  whose  universal  pros- 
perity I  am  so  deeply  interested.  Many  circumstances  I  can 
trace,  on  a  review  of  the  past  fourteen  years,  which  have  contri- 
buted to  beget  and  augment  affection  and  esteem  :  and  I  can 
assure  you  that  everi/  interview  and  every  letter  still  tend  to  con- 
solidate my  regard. 

'*  Happy  should  1  be,  if  my  ability  to  serve  you  at  this  impor- 
tant crisis  of  human  life  were  equal  to  your  wishes,  or  my  own. 
Your  situation  demands  all  ihe  aid  which  the  wisdom  and  prudence 


412  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

of  your  friends  can  afford,  that3'0u  may  be  directed  not  only  to  the 
most  worthy  objects  of  pursuit,  but  also  to  the  most  effectual 
means  for  obtaining  them.  In  your  professional  character  it  is 
impossible  for  me  to  give  yon  any  assistance.  If  any  general 
observations  I  can  make  should  prove  at  all  useful,  I  shall  be 
richly  rewarded  for  the  time  I  employ  in  their  communication. 

"  I  thank  you  sincerely  for  the  freedom  wherewith  you  have 
disclosed  the  peculiarities  of  your  situation,  and  the  views  and 
resolutions  wherewith  they  have  inspired  you.  I  can  recom- 
mend nothing  better,  my  dear  friend,  than  a  determined  adherence 
to  the  purposes  }'ou  have  already  formed,  respecting  the  intima- 
cies you  contract,  and  the  associates  you  choose.  In  such  a 
place  as  Edinburgh,  it  may  be  supposed,  no  description  of  persons 
will  be  wanting.  Some  so  notoriously  vicious,  that  their  attro- 
city  of  character  will  have  no  small  tendency  to  confirm  your 
morals,  from  the  odious  contrast  which  their  practices  present  to 
your  view.  Against  these,  therefore,  I  need  not  caution  you. 
You  will  flee  them  as  so  many  serpents,  in  whose  breath  is  venom 
and  destruction.  More  danger  may  be  apprehended  from  those 
mixed  characters,  who  blend  the  profession  of  philosophical 
refinement,  with  the  secret  indulgence  of  those  sensual  gratifica- 
tions, which  at  once  exhaust  the  pocket,  destroy  the  health,  and 
debase  the  character. 

''  That  morality  is  friendly  to  individual  happiness,  and  to  social 
order,  no  man,  who  respects  his  own  conscience,  will  have  the 
effrontery  to  deny.  Its  avenues  cannot,  therefore,  be  too  sacredly 
guarded,  nor  those  principles  which  support  a  virtuous  practice  be 
too  seriously  maintained.  But  morality  derives,  it  is  true,  its  best, 
its  only  support,  from  the  principles  of  religion.  '  The  fear  of 
the  Lord  (said  the  wise  man)  is  to  hate  evil.'  He,  therefore,  who 
endeavours  to  weaken  the  sanctions  of  religion,  to  induce  a  skep- 
tical habit,  to  detach  my  thoughts  from  an  ever  present  God^  and 
my  hopes  from  a  futurity  of  holy  enjoyment,  he  is  a  worse  enemy 
than  the  man  who  meets  me  with  the  pistol  and  the  dagger.  Should 
my  dear  friend,  then,  fall  into  the  company  of  those,  whose  friend- 
ship cannot  be  purchased  but  by  the  sacrifice  of  revelation,  I 
hope  he  will  ever  think  such  a  price  too  great  for  the  good  opin- 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  413 

ion  of  mpii  who  blaspheme  piety,  and  dishonour  God.  Deism  is 
indeed  the  fashion  of  the  day  ;  and  to  be  in  the  mode,  you  must 
quit  the  good  old  path  of  devotion  as  too  antiquated  for  any  but 
monks  and  hermits  ;  so  as  j'ou  laugh  at  religion,  that  is  enough  to 
secure  to  you  the  company  and  the  applause  of  the  sons  of  po- 
liteness. Oh  that  God  may  be  a  buckler  and  a  shield  to  defend 
you  from  their  assaults  I  Let  but  their  private  morals  be  inquired 
into,  and  if  they  may  have  a  hearing,  I  dare  engage  they  will  not 
bear  a  favourable  testimony  to  the  good  tendency  of  skepticism  ; 
and  it  may  be  regarded  as  an  indisputablie  axiom,  That  what  is  un- 
friendly to  virtde  is  unfriendly  to  man, 

"  Were  I  to  argue  a  posteriori  in  favour  of  truth,  I  should  con- 
tend that  those  principles  must  be  true,  which  (first)  corres- 
ponded with  general  observation — (secondly)  tended  to  general 
happiness — (thirdly)  preserved  a  uniform  connexion  between 
cause  and  effect,  evil  and  remedy,  in  all  situations. 

"  I  would  then  apply  these  data  to  the  principles  held  on  the 
cue  side,  by  the  deists;  and  on  the  other,  by  the  believers  in  rev- 
elation. In  the  application  of  the  ^rst.  I  would  refer  to  the  state 
of  human  nature.  The  deist  contends  for  its  purity,  and  powers. 
Revelation  declares  its  depravity,  and  weakness.  I  compare  these 
opposite  declarations  with  the  facts  that  fall  under  constant  obser- 
vation. Do  1  not  see  that  there  is  a  larger  portion  of  vice  in  the 
world,  than  of  virtue  ;  that  no  man  needs  a  solicitation  to  evil,  but 
every  man  a  guard  again«t  it  ;  and  that  thousands  bewail  their 
siibjection  to  lusts,  which  they  have  not  power  to  subdue,  whilst 
they  live  in  moral  slavery,  and  cannot  burst  the  chain  ?  Which 
principle  then  shall  I  admit  ?  Will  observation  countenance  the  ■ 
deistical  ?  I  am  convinced  to  the  contrary,  and  must  say,  I  cannoj- 
be  a  deist  without  becoming  a  fool  ;  and  to  exalt  my  reason,  I 
must  deny  my  senses. 

"  1  take  the  second  datum,  and  inquire,  which  tends  most  to 
general  happiness  ?  To  secure  happiness,  three  things  are  ne- 
cessary : — object,  means,  and  motives.  The  question  is, — Which 
points  out  the  true  source  of  happiness  ;  which  directs  to  the  best 
wefljji  for  attaining  it  ;  and  which  furnishes  me  with  the  most  power- 
fid  motives  to  induce  my  pursuit  of  it  ?    If  1  take  a  deist  for  my  tutor, 

Vol.  VI.  .53 


414  '     MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

he  tells  me  that  fame  is  the  object  ;  universal  accommodation  of 
manners  to  interest,  the  means  ;  and  self-love  the  spring  of  action. 
Sordid  teacher  !  From  him  I  turn  to  Jesns.  His  better  voice 
informs  me,  that  the  source  of  felicity  is  the  friendship  of  my 
God  ;  that  love  to  my  Maker,  and  love  to  man,  expressed  in  all  the 
noble  and  amiable  effusions  of  devotion  and  benevolence,  are  the 
means ;  and  that  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  happiness  of  the  uni- 
verse, must  be  my  motives.  Blessed  Instructor,  thy  dictates  ap- 
prove themselves  to  every  illuminated  conscience,  to  every  pious 

heart !     Do  they  not,  my  dear  P ,  approve  themselves  to 

yours. 

"  But  I  will  not  tire  your  patience  by  pursuing  these  remarks. 
Little  did  I  think  of  such  amplification  when  I  first  took  up  my 
pen.  Oh  that  I  may  have  the  joy  of  finding  that  these  (at  least 
well  meant)  endeavours  to  establish  your  piety  have  not  been  un- 
graciously received,  nor  wholly  unprofitable  to  your  mind  !  I  am 
encouraged  to  these  effusions  of  friendship  by  that  amiable  self- 
distrust  which  your  letter  expresses  ;  a  temper  not  only  becoming 
the  earlier  stages  of  life,  but  graceful  in  all  its  advancing  periods. 

Unspeakable  satisfaction  does  it  afford  me  to  find  that  you  are 
conscious  of  the  necessity  of '  first'  seeking  assistance  from  heaven. 
Retain,  my  dear  friend,  this  honourable,  this  equitable  sentiment. 
''  In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  God,  and  he  shall  direct  thy 
paths.' 

"  1  hope  you  will  still  be  cautious  in  your  intimacies.  You  will 
gain  more  by  a  half  hour's  intercourse  with  God,  than  the  friend- 
ship of  the  whole  college  can  impart.  Too  much  acquaintance 
would  be  followed  with  a  waste  of  that  precious  time,  on  the 
present  improvement  of  which  your  future  usefulness  and  re- 
spectability in  your  profession  depend  Like  the  bee,  you  maj' 
do  best  by  sipping  the  swpets  of  every  flower  ;  but  remember, 
the  sweetest  blossom  is  not  the  hive. 

"  Yours  very  affectionately, 

"S.  P.'" 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  415 

''  P.  S.  So  many  books  have  been  published  on  the  same  sub- 
ject as  the  manuscript  you  have  helped  me  to  copy,  that  1  have  not 
sent  it  to  the  press."* 


JVo.  in. 


To  a  young  Lady  at  school,  Miss  A.  H.  a  daughter  of  one  of  th6 
members  of  his  Church. 

*'  I  CANNOT  deny  myself  the  pleasure,  which  this  opportunity  af- 
fords me,  of  expressing  the  concern  1  feel  for  your  happiness, 
arising  from  the  sincerest  friendship  ;  a  friendship,  which  the 
many  amiable  qualities  you  possess,  together  with  the  innumerable 
opportunities  I  have  had  of  seeing  them  displayed,  have  taught  me 
to  form  and  perpetuate. 

''  It  affords  me  inexpressible  pleasure  to  hear,  that  you  are  so 
liajjpy  in  your  present  situation  ;  a  situation  in  which  I  rejoice  to 
see  you  placed,  because  it  is  not  merely  calculated  to  embellish 
the  manners,  but  to  profit  the  soul.  I  hope  that  my  dear  Ann, 
amidst  the  various  pursuits  of  an  ornamental  or  scientific  nature 
which  she  may  adopt,  will  not  omit  the  first,  that  great  concern, 
the  dedication  of  her  heart  to  God.  To  this,  my  dear  girl,  every 
thing  invites  you  that  is  worthy  of  your  attention.  The  dignity  of 
a  rational  and  immortal  soul,  the  condition  of  human  nature,  the 
gracious  truths  and  promises  of  God,  the  sweetness  and  usefulness 
of  religion,  (he  comfort  it  yields  in  affliction,  the  security  it  affords 
in  temptation,  the  support  it  gives  in  death,  and  the  prospects  it 
opens  of  life  everlasting;  all   these   considerations,   backed  with 

*  The  compiler  believes  this  was  an  answer  to  Mr.  Peter  Edward's  Caiu 
did  Reasons,  Sec.  He  knows  Mr.  Peurce  did  write  an  answer  to  that  per- 
formance. By  the  effrontery  of  the  writer  he  his  acknowledged  he  was  at 
first  a  httle  stunned  ;  but  upon  examining  his  arguments,  found  it  no  very 
difficult  undertaking  to  point  out  their  fallat  y. 


416  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

the  uncertainty  of  life,  the  solemnity  of  judgnjenl,  tiie  tenors  of 
hell,  and  the  calls  of  conscience  and  of  God, — all  demand  your 
heart  for  the  Blessed  Jehovah.  This,  and  nothing  short  of  this,  is 
true  religion.  You  have  often  heard,  and  often  written  on  religion  : 
it  is  time  you  should  feel  it  now.  Oh  what  a  blessrcdnesf;  will  at- 
tend your  hearty  surrender  of  yourself  to  the  God  and  Father  of 
men  !  Methinks  I  see  all  the  angels  of  God  rejoicing  at  the  sight, 
all  the  saints  in  heaven  partaking  of  their  joy;  Jesus  hiinself,  who 
died  for  sinners,  gazing  on  you  with  delight  ;  your  own  heart  filled 
with  peace  and  joy  in  believing  ;  and  a  thousand  stieains  of  good- 
ness flowing  from  your  renovated  soul  to  refresh  the  aged  saint, 
and  to  encourage  your  fellow-youth  to  seek  fji&t  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  and  press  on  to  God.  But  Oh,  should  1  be  mistaken  ! 
Alas,  alas,  1  cannot  bear  the  thought  I  Oh  thou  Sdviour  of  sinners, 
and  God  of  love!  take  captive  the  heart  of  my  dear  young  friend, 
and  make  her  truly  willing  to  be  wholly  thine  I 

"  If  you  can  find  freedom,  do  oblige  me  with  a  letter  on  the  state 
of  religion  in  your  own  soul,  and  be  assured  of  every  sympathy  or 
advice  that  1  am  capable  of  feeling  or  giving. 

"  Affectionately  yours, 

"S.  P." 


No.  IK 


To  a  young  Minister,  Mr.  C ,  of  L ,  uu  preparation 

for  the  pulpit. 

"  My  DEAR  Brother, 

"  Your  first  letter  gave  me  much  pleasure.  1  hoped  you 
would  learn  some  useful  lesson  from  the  Sabbath's  disappointment. 
Every  thing  is  good  that  leads  us  to  depend  more  simply  on  the 
Lord.  Could  I  choose  my  frames,  I  would  say  respecting  indus- 
try in  preparation  for  public  work,  as  is  frequently  said  respecting 


AIR.  bAMUEL  TEaUCE.  41^ 

Cliiisliau  obedience  ;  1  woiiltl  apply  as  close  as  though  1  expect- 
ed no  help  from  the  Lord,  whilst  I  would  depend  on  the  Lord  for 
assistance,  as  though  I  had  never  made  any  preparation  at  all. 

"  I  rejoice  much  in  every  thing  that  affords  you  ground  for  solid 
pleasure.  The  account  of  the  affection  borne  you  by  the  people 
of  God,  was  therefore  a  matter  of  joy  to  my  heart,  especially  as  1 
learned  from  the  person  who  broughtyour  letter,  that  the  friendship 
seemed  pretty  general. 

"Your  last  has  occasioned  me  some  pain  on  your  account, 
because  it  informs  me  that  you  have  been  •  exceedingly  tried  in 
the  pulpit  :'  but  1  receive  satisfaction  again  from  considering,  that 
the  gloom  of  midnight  precedes  the  i  ising  day,  not  only  in  the 
natural  world,  but  frequently  also  in  the  Chri-tian  minister's  expe- 
rience. Do  not  be  discouraged,  my  dear  brother  :  those  whose 
labours  God  has  been  pleased  most  eminently  to  bless,  have  gen- 
erally had  their  days  of  prosperity  ushered  in  with  clouds  and 
storms.  You  are  in  the  sieve  ;  but  the  sieve  is  in  our  Saviour's 
hands ;  and  he  will  not  suffer  any  thing  but  the  chaff  to  fall 
through,  let  him  winnow  us  as  often  as  he  may.  No  one  at  times, 
1  think  I  may  say,  has  been  worse  tried  than  myself,  io  the  same 
manner  as  you  express;  though  I  must  be  thankful  it  has  not 
been  often. 

"  You  ask  direction  of  me,  my  dear  brother.  1  am  too  inex- 
perienced myself  to  be  capable  of  directing  others j  yet  if  the 
little  time  I  have  been  employed  for  God  has  furnished  me  with 
any  thing  worthy  of  communication,  it  wil!  be  imparted  to  no  one 
with  more  readiness  than  to  you. 

'•I  should  advise  you  when  you  have  been  distressed  by  hesita- 
tion, to  reflect  whether  it  arose  from  an  inability  to  recollect  your 
ideas,  or  to  obtain  words  suited  to  convey  them.  If  the  former,  i 
think  these  two  directions  may  be  serviceable  :  First,  Endeavour  to 
think  in  a  train.  Let  one  idea  depend  upon  another  in  your  dis- 
courses, as  one  link  does  upon  another  in  a  chain.  For  this  end  I 
have  found  it  necessary  to  arrange  my  subjects  in  the  order  of 
time.  Thus,  for  instance, — If  speaking  of  the  promises,  I  would 
begin  with  those  which  were  suited  to  the  earliest  inquiries  of  a 
convinced  soul;  as,  pardon,  assistance  in  prayer,  wisdom,  &c. ; 


418  MEMOIRS  OF  THK  LATE 

Ihen  logo  to  those  parts  of  Christian  experience  which  are  usually 
subsequent  to  the  former ;  as,  promises  of  support  in  afflictions, 
deliverance  from  temptations,  and  perseverance  in  grace  ;  closing 
with  a  review  of  those  which  speak  of  support  in  death,  and  final 
glory.  Then  all  the  varieties  of  description  respecting  the  glory 
of  heaven  will  follow  in  natural  order;  as,  the  enlargement  of  the 
understanding,  purification  of  the  affections,  intercourse  with  saints, 
angels,  and  Christ  himself,  which  will  be  eternal:  thus  beginning 
with  the  lowest  marks  of  grace,  and  ascending  step  by  step,  you  at 
last  arrive  in  the  fruition  of  faith.  This  mode  is  most  natural,  and 
most  pleasing  to  the  hearers,  as  well  as  assisting  to  the  preacher  : 
for  one  idea  gives  birth  to  another,  and  he  can  hardly  help  going 
forward  regularly  and  easily. 

"Secondly,  Labour  to  render  your  ideas  transpctfent  to  yourself. 
Never  offer  to  introduce  a  thought,  which  you  cannot  see  through 
before  you  enter  the  pulpit. — You  have  read  in  Claude,  that  the 
best  preparative  to  preach  from  a  subject,  is  to  understand  it :  and 
I  think  Bishop  Burnet  says,  No  man  properly  understands  any 
thing,  who  cannot  at  any  time  represent  it  to  others. 

"  If  your  hesitation  proceeds  from  a  want  of  words,  I  should 
advise  you — 1.  To  read  good  and  easy  authors  ;  Dr.  Watts  espe- 
cially.— 2,  To  -write  a  great  part  of  your  sermons,  and  for  a  while 
get  at  least  the  leading  ideas  of  every  head  of  discourse  by  heart, 
enlarging  only  at  the  close  of  every  thought. — 3.  Sometimes,  as  in 
the  end  of  sermons,  or  when  you  preach  in  villages,  start  off  in 
preaching  beyond  all  you  have  premeditated.  Fasten  on  some 
leading  ideas  ;  as,  the  solemnity  of  death,  the  awfulness  of  judg- 
ment, the  necessity  of  a  change  of  heart,  the  willingness  of  Christ 
to  save,  &c.  Never  mind  how  far  you  ramble  from  the  point,  so  as 
you  do  not  lose  sight  of  it ;  and  if  your  heart  be  any  way  warm, 
you  will  find  some  expressions  then  fall  from  your  lips,  which  your 
imagination  could  not  produce  in  an  age  of  studious  application. — 
4.  Divest  yourself  of  all  fear.  If  you  should  break  the  rules  of 
grammar,  or  put  in,  or  leave  out  a  word,  and  recollect  at  the  end 
of  the  sentence  the  impropriety  ;  unless  it  makes  nonsense,  or  bad 
divinity,  never  try  to  mend  it:  but  let  it  pass.    If  so,  perhaps  only 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  419 

a  few  would  notice  it;  but  if  you  stammer  in  trying  to  mend  it, 
you  will  expose  yourself  to  all  the  congregation. 

"  In  addition  to  all  1  have  said,  you  know  where  to  look,  and 
from  whom  to  seek  that  wisdom  and  strength  which  only  God  can 
give.  To  him  I  recommend  you,  my  dear  brother,  assuring  you 
of  my  real  esteem  for  you,  and  requesting  you  will  not  fail  to  pray 
for  the  least  of  saints,  but 

"  Yours  affectionately, 

a  g_    p  " 


A  MORNING  SONG. 

"  God  of  our  lives,  our  morning  songs 

To  thee  we  cheerful  raise  ; 
Thy  acts  of  love  'tis  good  to  sing, 

And  pleasant  His  to  praise. 

Guardian  of  man,  thy  wakeful  eyes, 
Nor  sleep,  nor  slumber  know  : 

Thine  eyes  pierce  through  the  shades  of  night, 
Intent  on  all  below. 

Sustain'd  by  thee,  our  opening  eyes 

Salute  the  morning  light ; 
Secure  I  stand,  unhurt  by  all 

The  arrows  of  the  night. 

My  life  renew'd,  my  strength  repair'd, 

To  thee,  my  God,  is  due ; 
Teach  me  thy  ways,  and  give  me  grace 

My  duty  to  pursue. 

From  every  evil  me  defend, 

But  guard  me  most  from  sin  ; 
Direct  my  going  out,  Oh  Lord, 

And  bless  my  coming  in  '. 


4-20 


MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

Oh  may  thy  holy  fear  command 

Each  action,  thought,  and  word  ; 

Then  shall  I  sweetly  close  the  day. 
Approved  of  thee,  my  Lord." 


AN  EVENLNG  SONG. 

•'  Author  of  life,  with  grateful  heart 
My  evening  song  I'll  raise  ; 

But  Oh,  thy  thousand  thousand  gifts 
Exceed  my  highest  praise. 

What  shall  I  render  to  thy  care, 
Which  me  this  day  has  kept  r 

A  thankful  heart 's  the  least  return, 
And  this  thou  wilt  accept. 

Now  night  has  spread  her  sable  wings, 

I  would  the  day  review  ; 
My  errors  nicely  mark,  and  see 

What  still  I  have  to  do. 

What  sins,  or  follies,  holy  God, 
I  may  this  day  have  done ; 

I  would  confess  with  grief,  and  pray 
For  pardon  through  thy  Son. 

Much  of  my  precious  time  I've  lost ; 

This  foolish  waste  forgive  : 
By  one  day  nearer  brought  to  death, 

May  I  begin  to  live  !" 


MR.  SAMUKL  PEAIICK.  451 


CONCLUDING   REFLECTIONS. 


The  great  ends  of  Cliristian  Biography  are  instruction  and  ex- 
ample. By  faithfully  describing  the  lives  of  men  eminent  for  god- 
liness, we  not  only  embalm  their  memory,  but  furnish  ourselves 
with  fresh  materials  and  motives  for  a  holy  life.  It  is  abundantly 
more  impressive  to  view  the  religion  of  Jesus  a?  operating  in  a  liv- 
ing character,  than  to  contemplate  it  abstractedly.  For  this  reason 
we  may  suppose  (he  Lord  the  Spirit  lias  condescended  to  exhibit 
Brst  and  principally,  the  life  of  Christ  ;  and  after  his,  that  of  many 
of  his  eminent  followers.  And  for  this  rea-on,  he  by  his  holy  influ- 
ences still  furnishes  (he  church  with  now  and  then  a  singular  exam- 
ple of  godliness,  which  it  is  our  duty  to  notice  and  record.  There 
can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  that  the  life  of  Mr.  Pearce  ought  to  be 
considered  as  one  of  these  examples.  May  that  same  Divine  Spirit 
who  had  manifestly  so  great  a  hand  in  forming  his  character,  teach 
us  to  derive  from  it  both  instruction  and  editicntion  ! 

First,  In  him  we  may  see  the  holy  efficacy^  and  by  consequence^ 
the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion. — It  was  long  since  asked.  Who 
IS  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  who  believeth  that  Jesus  is 
theSono/God?  This  question  contained  a  challenge  to  men  of  all 
religions,  who  were  then  upon  the  earth.  Idolatry  had  a  great 
diversity  of  species  :  every  nation  worshipping  its  own  gods,  and 
in  modes  peculiar  to  themselves:  philosophers  also  were  divided 
into  numerous  sects,  each  flattering  itself  that  it  had  f  uud  the 
truth:  even  the  Jews  had  their  divisions  ;  their  Pharisees,  Sad- 
ducees,  and  Essenes  :  but  great  as  many  of  them  were  in  deeds  of 
divers  kinds,  an  apostle  could  look  them  all  in  the  face,  and  ask 
Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world?     The  same  question  mio-ht 

Vol.  VI.  54 


423  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATE 

i^afely  he  askfd  in  every  succeeding  age.  The  various  kinds  oi 
religions  that  still  prevail  ;  the  Pagan,  Mahometan,  Jewish,  Papal, 
or  Protestant,  may  form  the  exteriors  of  man  according  to  their 
Fespective  models  ;  but  where  is  the  man  amongst  them,  save  the 
true  believer  in  Jesus,  that  overcometh  the  world?  Men  may 
cease  from  particular  evils,  and  assume  a  very  different  character  ; 
may  lay  aside  their  drunkenness,  blasphemies,  or  debaucheries, 
and  take  up  with  a  kind  of  monkish  austerity,  and  yet  all  amount 
to  nothing  more  than  an  exchange  of  vices.  The  lusts  of  the  flesh 
will  on  many  occasions  give  place  to  those  of  the  mind  ;  but  to 
overcome  the  world  is  another  thing.  By  embracing  the  doc- 
trine of  the  cross,  to  feel  not  merely  a  dread  of  the  consequences 
of  sin,  but  a  holy  abhorrence  of  its  nature  ;  and  by  conversing 
with  invisible  realities,  to  become  regardless  of  the  best,  and  fear- 
less of  the  wor;t,  that  this  world  has  to  dispense  ; — this  is  the  effect 
of  genuine  Christianity,  and  this  is  standing  proof  of  its  divine  ori- 
ginal. Let  the  most  inveterate  enemy  of  revelation  have  witnessed 
the  disinterested  benevolence  of  a  Paul,  a  Peter,  or  a  John,  and, 
whether  he  would  own  it  or  not,  his  conscience  must  have  borne 
testimony  that  this  is  true  religion.  The  same  may  be  said  of 
Samuel  Pearce  :  whether  the  doctrine  he  preached  found  a  place 
in  the  hearts  of  his  hearers  or  not,  his  spirit  and  life  must  have 
approved  itself  to  their  consciences. 

Secondly,  In  him  we  see  how  much  may  be  done  for  God  in  a  little 
time. — If  his  death  had  been  foreknown  by  his  friends,  some  might 
have  hesitated  whether  it  was  worth  while  for  him  to  engage  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry  for  so  short  a  period  :  yet,  if  we  take  a  view 
of  his  labours,  perhaps  there  are  few  lives  productive  of  a  greater 
portion  of  good.  That  life  is  not  always  the  longest  which  is  spun 
out  to  the  greatest  extent  of  days.  The  first  of  all  lires  amounted 
but  to  thirty-three  years  ;  and  the  most  important  works  pertaining 
to  that  were  wrought  in  the  last  three.  There  is  undoubtedly  a 
way  of  rendering  a  short  life  a  long  one,  and  a  long  life  a  short  one, 
by  filling  or  not  filling  it  with  proper  materials.  That  time  which 
is  squandered  away  in  sloth,  or  trifling  pursuits,  forms  a  kind  of 
blank  in  human  life  :  in  looking  over  it  there  is  nothing  for  the 
mind  to  rest  upon  ;  and  a  whole  life  so  spent,  whatever  number  of 


MR.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  423 

years  it  may  contain,  must  appear  upon  reflection  short  and  vacant, 
in  comparison  of  one  filled  up  with  valuable  acquisitions,  and  holy 
actions.  It  is  like  the  space  between  us  and  the  sun,  which,  though 
immensely  greater  than  that  which  is  traversed  in  a  profitable 
journey,  yet  being  all  empty  space,  the  mind  goes  over  it  in  much 
less  time,  and  without  any  satisfaction.  If  '  that  life  be  long  which 
answers  life's  great  end,'  Mr.  Pearce  may  assuredly  be  said  to 
have  come  to  his  grave  in  a  good  old  age.  And  might  we  not  all 
do  much  more  than  we  do,  if  our  hearts  were  more  in  our  work  ? 
Where  this  is  wanting,  or  operates  but  in  a  small  degree,  diffi- 
culties are  magnified  into  impossibilities  ;  a  lion  is  in  the  way  of 
extraordinary  exertion  ;  or  if  we  be  induced  to  engage  in  some- 
thing of  this  kind,  it  will  be  at  the  expense  of  a  uniform  attention 
to  ordinary  duties.  But  some  will  ask,  How  are  our  hearts  to  be 
in  our  work  ?  Mr.  Pearce's  heart  was  habitually  in  his  ;  and  that 
which  kept  alive  the  sacred  flame  in  him  appears  to  have  been, — 
The  constant  habit  of  conversing  with  divine  truth,  and  walking 
with  God  in  private. 

Thirdly,  In  him  we  see,  in  clear  and  strong  colours,  to  what  a 
degree  of  solid  peace  and  joy,  true  religion  will  raise  us,  even  in  tJie 

present  world. A  little   religion,  it  has  been  justly  said,  will 

make  us  miserable  ;  but  a  great  deal  will  make  us  happy.     The 
one  will  do  little  more  than  teep  the  conscience  alive,  while  our 
numerous  defects  and  inconsistencies  are  perpetually  furnishing  it 
with  materials  to  scourge  us  :  the  other  keeps  the  heart  alive,  and 
leads  us  to  drink  deep  at  the  fountain  of  joy.     Hence  it  is,  in  a 
great  degree,  that  so  much  of  the  spirit  of  bondage,  and  so  little  of 
the  spirit  of  adoption  prevails  among  Christians.     Religious  enjoy- 
ments with  us  are  rather  occasional,  than  habitual ;  or  if  in  some 
instances  it  be  otherwise,  we  are  ready  to  suspect  that  it  is  sup 
ported  in  part  by  the  strange  fire  of  enthusiasm,  and  not  by  the 
pure  flame  of  scriptural  devotion.     But,  in  Mr.  Pearce,  we  saw  a 
devotion  ardent,  steady,   pure,  and  persevering  ;  kindled,  as  we 
may  say,  at  the  altar  of  God,  like  the  Are  of  the  temple,  it  went 
not  out  by  night  nor  by  day.  He  seemed  to  have  learned  that  hcav 
enly  art,  so  conspicuous  among  the  primitive  Christians,  of  con^ 
verting  every  thing  he  met  with  into  materials  for  love,  and  joy, 


424  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  LATK 

and  praise.  Hence  he  '  laboured,'  as  he  expresses  it,  'to  exer- 
cise most  love  to  God  when  suffering  most  severely  ;'  and  hence 
he  so  affectingly  encountered  the  billows  that  overwhelmed  bis 
feeble  frame,  crying, 

•Sweet  afflict  .on,  sweet  affliction, 
Singing  as  I  wade  to  heaven.' 

The  constant  happiness  that  he  enjoyed  in  God  was  apparent  in 
the  effects  of  his  sermons  upon  others.  Whatever  we  feel  our- 
selves we  shall  ordinarily  communicate  to  our  hearers  ;  and  it  has 
been  already  noticed,  that  one  of  the  mojit  distinguished  proper- 
ties of  his  discourses  was, — that  they  inspired  the  serious  mind 
with  the  liveliest  sensations  of  happiness.  They  descended  upon 
the  audience,  not  indeed  like  a  transporting  flood,  but  like  a  shower 
of  dew,  gently  insinuating  itself  jnto  the  heart,  insensibly  dissi- 
pating its  gloom,  and  gradually  drawing  forth  the  graces  of  faith, 
hope,  love,  and  joy  :  while  the  countenance  was  brightened  almost 
jntoa  smile,  tears  of  pleasure  would  rise,  and  glisten,  and  fall  from 
the  admiring  eye. 

What  a  practical  confutation  did  his  life  afford  of  the  slander  so 
generally  cast  upon  the  religion  of  Jesus,  that  it  fills  the  mind  with 
«yloom  and  misery  !  No  :  leaving  futurity  out  of  the  question,  the 
whole  world  of  unbelievers  might  be  challenged  to  produce  a  char- 
acter from  among  them  who  possessed  half  his  enjoyments. 

Fourthly,  From  his  example  we  are  furnished  with  the  greatest 
encouragement,  vrhile  pursuing  the  path  of  duty,  to  place  our  trust 

in  God. The  situation   in  which  he   left  his  family,   we  have 

seen  already,  was  not  owing  to  an  indifference  to  their  interest,  or 
an  improvident  disposition,  or  the  want  of  opportunity  to  have 
provided  for  them  ;  but  to  a  steady  and  determined  obedience  to 
do  what  he  accounted  the  will  of  God.  He  felt  deeply  for 
them,  and  we  all  felt  with  him  and  longed  to  be  able  to  assure 
him  before  his  departure,  that  they  would  be  amply  provided 
for:  but  owing  to  circumstances  which  have  already  been 
mentioned,  this  was  more  than  we  could  do.  This  was  a  poin 
in  which  he  was  called  to  die  in  faith :  and  indeed  so  he 
did.     He  appears  to  have  had  no  idea  of  that  flood  of  kindness, 


MR.  SAMUEL    PEARGE. 


425 


which,  immediately  after  his  decease,  flowed  from  the  religious 
public  :  but  he  believed  in  God,  and  cheerfully  left  all  with  him. 
♦  Oh  that  I  could  speak,'  said  he  to  Mrs.  Pearce  a  little  before  his 
death,  '  I  would  tell  a  world  to  trust  a  faithful  God.  Sweet  aflaic- 
tion  ;  now  it  worketh  glory,  glory  !'  And  when  she  told  him  the 
workings  of  her  mind,  he  answered,  'Oh  trust  the  Lord  !  If  he 
lift  up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  you,  as  he  has  done  upon 
me  this  day,  all  your  mountains  will  become  mole-hills.  I  feel 
your  sitiMtion  :  I  feel  your  sorrows  :  but  he  who  takes  care  of 
sparrows,  will  care  for  you  and  ray  dear  children.' 

The  liberal  contributions  which  have  since  been  made,  though 
they  do  not  warrant  ministers  in  general  to  expect  the  same,  and 
much  less  to  neglect  providing  for  their  own  families  on  such  a  pre- 
sumption ;  yet  they  must  need  be  considered  as  a  singular  encour- 
agement, when  we  are  satisfied  that  we  are  in  the  path  of  duty, 
to  be  inordinately  '  careful  for  nothing,  but  in  every  thing,  by 
prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  to  let  our  requests  be 
made  known  unto  God.* 

Finally,  In  him  we  see  that  the  way  to  true  excellence  is  not  to 
affect  eccentricity,  nor  to  aspire  after  the  performance  of  a  few 
splendid  actions ;  hut  to  fill  up  our  lives  with  a  sober,  niodest,  sin- 

cercy   affectionate,   assiduous,   and   uniform    conduct. Real 

greatness  attaches  to  character  ;  and  character  arises  from  a  coarse 
of  action.  Solid  reputation  as  a  merchant  arises  not  from  a  man's 
having  made  his  fortune  by  a  few  successful  adventures  ;  but  from 
a  course  of  wise  economy,  and  honourable  industry,  which,  grad- 
ually accumulating,  advances  by  pence  to  shillings,  and  by  shillings 
to  pounds.  The  most  excellent  philosophers  are  not  those  who 
have  dealt  chiefly  in  splendid  speculations,  and  looked  down  upon 
the  ordinary  concerns  of  men  as  things  beneath  their  notice  ;  but 
those  who  have  felt  their  interests  united  with  the  interests  ofman- 
kind,  and  bent  their  principal  attention  to  things  of  real  and  public 
utility.  It  is  much  the  same  in  religion.  We  do  not  esteem  a  man 
for  one,  or  two,  or  three  good  deeds,  any  further  than  as  these 
deeds  are  indications  of  the  real  state  of  his  mind.  We  do  not  esti- 
mate the  character  of  Christ   himself  so  much  from  bis  having 


426  MEMOIRS,  &c. 

given  sight  to  the  blind,  or  restored  Lazarus  from  the  grave,  as 
from  his  going  about  continually  doing  good. 

These  single  attempts  at  great  things  are  frequently  the  efforts 
of  a  vain  mind,  which  pants  for  fame,  and  has  not  patience  to  wait 
for  it,  nor  discernment  to  know  the  way  in  which  it  is  obtained. 
One  pursues  the  shade,  and  it  flies  from  him  ;  while  another 
turns  his  back  upon  it,  and  it  follows  him.  The  one  aims  at  once 
to  climb  the  rock,  but  falls  ere  be  reaches  the  summit  ;  the  other, 
walking  round  it,  in  pursuit  of  another  object,  gradually  and  in- 
sensibly ascends  till  he  reaches  it :  seeking  the  approbation  of  his 
God,  he  finds  with  it  that  of  his  fellow-Christians 


THE 

SUBSTANCE  OF  AN  ORATION, 

DELIVERED  AT  THE  GRAVE 
OF 

THE   REV.   SAMUEr^   PEARCE, 

OCTOBER   16,  1799. 

BY  THE  REV.  J.  BREWER. 


Wii  are  called  together  to-day  upon  a  most  solemn  and  affect- 
ing occasion.  Our  business  here  is,  to  convey  the  precious 
remains  of  a  dcHr  departed  brother  to  his  long  home,  to  the  house 
appointed  for  all  living.  The  subject  of  our  present  contempla- 
tion is  of  no  ordinary  kind  ;  it  is  that  which  ought  to  come  home 
to  every  man's  bosom,  because  it  is  that  in  which  we  are  all 
interested.  It  is  not  like  many  other  subjects,  which,  while 
some  are  materially  affected  by  them,  to  others  they  are  articles 
of  total  indifference  :  but  death  speaks  in  an  imperious  tone,  and 
demands  the  attention  of  all. 

Dkath  !  solemn  sound  !  the  bare  annunciation  of  which,  should 
arrest  the  mind  of  every  individual  in  this  numerous  assembly. 
AVhere  is  the  man  that  liveth  and  shall  not  see  death  ?  When 
Xerxes  viewed  his  incalculable  army,  it  is  said,  he  wept  from  the 
consideration  that  in  a  few  years,  not  one  of  that  prodigious  host 
would  be  living.  Whether  the  Persian  really  wept  or  not,  I  am 
not  sure  ;  but  when  I  consider,   that  in  a  few,  comparatively  k 


4-28  ORATION  AT  THE  GRAVE  OF 

very  few  years,  not  one  of  all  whom  I  am  now  addressing  but 
must  be  laid  as  low  as  the  breathless  corpse  of  our  dear  departed 
brother,  1  feel  my  mind  deeply  affected.  And  O  that  I  could  but 
awaken  a  due  concern  in  every  bosom  about  this  truly  moment- 
ous subject ! 

Thus  stands  the  irrevocable  decree  of  the  immutable  God — It 
IS  APPOINTED  UNTO  ALL  MEN  ONCE  TO  DIE.  The  wise  and  unwise, 
the  patrician  and  plebeian,  the  monarch  and  the  beggar,  must 
submit  alike  to  the  strong  arm  of  this  universal  conqueror,  the 
king  of  terrors.  A  consideration  like  this,  should  sink  deep  into 
every  man's  heart  ;  but  alas  !  man  is  a  strange  being,  loth  to 
learn  what  most  intimately  belongs  to  him.  The  most  awful 
things  lose  their  effect  by  their  frequency ;  and  hence  it  is,  that 
the  death  of  a  fellow-creature  is,  in  general,  no  more  regarded 
than  "  the  fall  of  an  autumnal  leaf  in  the  pathless  desert." 
Wretched  apathy  !     Fatal  insensibility  ! 

Let  us  for  a  moment  meditate  upon  the  effects  subsequent  to 
the  triumph  of  the  last  enemy.  What  melancholy  ravages  does 
he  make,  even  in  this  world  !  He  causes  the  fairest  flower  to 
wither,  often  in  the  morning  ;  he  stains  the  pride  of  all  sublunary 
glory  ;  and  casts  the  noble>t  work  of  God  into  the  dust.  When 
he  takes  to  himself  his  great  power,  none  can  stay  his  hand. 
Fixed  in  his  purpose,  and  irresistible  in  the  execution  of  the  same, 
■he  stalks,  untouched  by  the  pangs  of  agonizing  nature;  the  dis- 
tress of  helpless  infancy  ;  the  poignant  grief  of  paternal  affection  ; 
or  the  bitterest  sorrows  of  connubial  love.  Relentlessly  he  breaks 
in  upon  domestic  happiness  ;  frustrates  the  most  benevolent 
designs  ;  and  casts  a  dark  shade  upon  the  brightest  prospects. 
In6ne,  cruelty  marks  his  footsteps  ;  and  desolntion  and  anguish  are 
his  common  attendants. 

If  we  look  beyond  the  scene  which  presents  itself  to  our  view  in 
this  life  ;  and,  by  the  aid  of  revelation,  endeavour  to  substantiate 
the  serious  realities  of  death,  beyond  "  that  bourne  from  whence 
no  traveller  returns  ;"  if  we  look  into  the  eternal  world,  and  there 
behold  whai  follows  denih,  surely  we  cannot  remain  unmoved. 

Man  is  immortal ;  it  is  the  flesh  only  that  dies  :  The  spirit  is 
incorruptible.     Hence  death  is  the  most  eventful  period.     The 


THE  REV.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  429 

body  returns  to  dust ;  but  the  spirit  ascends  to  God  ;  and  enters 
then  upon  its  eternal  state.  But  the  state  of  all  men  is  not  alike 
beyond  the  grave — The  wicked  is  driven  away  in  his  zmckedness . 
The  guilty  sinner  then  knows,  that  it  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  living  God.  Guilt  subjects  him  to  the  divine 
displeasure  ;  and  moral  depravity  unfits  him  for  that  place,  into 
which  nothing  that  defileth  can  possibly  enter.  Fearful  moment ! 
all  his  hopes  are  now  like  a  spider's  web  ;  his  imaginary  refuges 
fail;  and  the  wrath  of  God  "  beats  upon  his  naked  soul,  in  one 
eternal  storm."  The  rich  man,  in  Luke  xvi.  can  tell  us  all  about 
it.  He  died  and  was  buried;  and  in  hell  he  lift  up  his  eyes, 
being  in  torment.  And  thus  it  will  happen  to  all,  who  know  not 
God.  He  that  made  them  will  have  no  mercy  on  them  ;  whatever 
their  respective  situation  may  have  been  in  this  life.  Death,  that 
mighty  leveller,  will  reduce  them  all  to  a  sad  equality.  He  that 
fared  sumptuously  every  daj',  had  not  a  drop  of  water  to  cool  his 
burning  tongue,  when  once  he  had  passed  the  tremendous  gulf. 

How  different  the  state  of  a  good  man  !  The  righteous  hath 
hope  in  his  death.  The  day  of  his  death  is  intinitely  better  than 
the  day  of  his  birth  :  It  is  his  coronation  day ;  the  final  close  of 
all  his  troubles.  He  shall  sorrow  no  more.  Whatever  he  under- 
went in  passing  through  this  vale  of  tears  ;  however  numerous 
and  severe  his  trials,  they  are  all  over.  The  Lamb  in  the  midst 
of  the  throne  shall  feed  him.  He  shall  eat  of  the  tree  of  life, 
which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God.  He  enters  upon 
his  rest,  and  shall  go  no  more  out  for  ever.  He  is  happy,  as  God 
is  happy  ;  and  saved  vvith  an  everlasting  salvation. 

Thus  death  is  always  a  solemn  and  affecting  event  :  but  some- 
times circumstances  render  it  peculiarly  so  :  and  this  is  now  the 
case.  We  have  conveyed  no  common  mortal  to  the  grave. 
Here  lies  the  cold,  the  exanimated  clay  of  a  good  man  ;  of  an  emi- 
nently good  man  ;  afiiithful,  highly-favoured  minister  of  the  glori- 
ous gospel  of  the  blessed  God.  When  a  good  man  dies,  it  is  a 
common  loss  ;  thus  the  Psalmist  viewed  it.  Help,  Lord,  for  the 
oodly  man  ceascth  !  The  d«atli  of  such  a  man  is  a  national  loss, 
for '' the  strength  of  empire  is  religion."  Righteottsness  exaltetb 
u  nation.     Good  men  are  the  salt  of  the  earth.     It  is  particularly 

Vol.  VI.  ftr, 


430  ORATION  AT  THE  GRAVE  OF 

a  loss  (o  tlie  cause  ol'  Clod  oo  earth  :  there  is  one  labourer  less  ifi 
the  vineyard;  one  watchman  less  upon  the  walls  of  Jerusalem. 
The  death  of  that  good  man,  whom  we  are  now  bewailing,  is  a 
great  loss  to  the  churciies  of  Christ.  His  ardent  love  for  the 
•i'liole  truth  ;  his  flaming  zeal  ;  his  chaste  conversation  will  be 
long  remembered  by  many. 

But  you,  my  brethren,  who  compose  the  church  and  congre- 
gation in  this  place,  you  have  had  a  great  breach  made  upon  you  ; 
a  breach  that  cannot  easily  be  repaired.  You  have  lost  a  valuable 
minister  ;  a  man  who  laboured  hard  for  your  eternal  good;  a  man 
whose  grand  aim  was  to  make  you  happy  for  ever.  You  know 
how  frequently  he  has  warned  you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ; 
how  plainly  he  has  pointed  you  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  as  the  only 
sacrifice  for  your  sins.  Yes,  ye  are  witnesses  how  he  has  prayed 
for  you,  and  wept  over  you.  You  have  often  heard  him  raise, 
within  these  walls,  his  charming  voice,  in  publishing  glad  tidings 
to  Zion.  This  night  twelve  tnonths,  the  place  that  I  am  now 
occupying,  was  occupied  by  him.  This  very  night  twelve  months, 
you  heard  the  gospel  in  this  very  place,  from  his  mouth  :  But  it  is 
all  over ;  you  shall  hear  his  voice,  you  shall  see  his  face,  no 
more.  There  lies  all  that  could  die  of  a  good  man;  a  faithful 
minister  ;  a  tender  father  ;  and  an  afiectionate  husband.  His 
lips  are  closed  in  silence;  and  a  long  night  hangs  upon  his 
eyes.  Dust  is  returning  to  dust  ;  and  corruption  already  com- 
mences its  riot. 

Painful  as  the  stroke  has  been  to  you,  there  are  those,  on  whom 
it  has  fallen  with  greater  severity.  You  may  be  provided  with 
another  minister;  but  who  can  make  up  the  loss  to  his  bereaved 
family  ?  Who  can  restore  him  to  the  deeply  afflicted  partner  of  his. 
life  ?  who  like  him,  can  soothe  her  sorrows,  and  cheer  heron  the 
rugged  path  of  time  ?  \Vho  can  restore  the  fond  father  to  five 
dear  helpless  babes  ?  Cruel  death  !  Inexorable  monster  !  What 
has  thou  done  ? — But  the  Lord  reigneth,  and  we  will  be  still. 

The  present  dispensation  is  not  only  solemn  and  afl"ecting,  but  it 
is  likewise  alarming.  It  has  a  loud  voice  :  not  to  attend  to  it, 
would  be  highly  criminal.  It  speaks  to  us  all.  Death  always 
speaks  loudly  ;  but  some  deaths  louder  than  others.     The  present 


THE  REV.  SAMUEL  PEARCE.  431 

speaks  loud  enough  to  be  heard  by  this  church  and  congrega- 
TION.  Methinks,  with  strong  emphasis,  it  now  saith,  Unto  you,  O 
MEN  OF  THIS  PLACE,  I  CALL.  You  have  had  a  great  loss  ;  but  is 
there  not  a  cause  ?  God  forbid  that  I  should  charge  the  death  of 
your  minister  upon  you  !  Yet  I  know  it  is  possible  for  a  people 
to  murder  their  minister;  and  that  by  the  most  cruel  means. 
There  needs  neither  the  poison  nor  the  dagger  ;  it  may  be  done 
effectually  without  either.  I  hope  it  is  quite  inapplicable  ;  but  it 
may  not  be  altogether  useless,  to  ask,  Are  there  none  of  you,  who 
have  pierced  him  through  with  many  sorrows  ?  Has  his  heart 
never  been  wrung  by  your  unkindness  ?  Has  your  misbehaviour, 
in  your  Christian  profession,  never  caused  him  to  say,  Oh  that  J 
had  in  'he  ivildemess  a  lodging-place  of  lonyfaring  men,  that  I 
might  leave  my  people  and  go  from  them?  Jer.  ix.  2.  Though  I 
thus  speak,  I  am  sure  it  has  no  general  application.  Few  men 
were  better  beloved  by  their  people  than  he  was.  Your  many 
prayers  for  his  recovery  ;  yeur  tender  solicitude  for  his  welfare; 
your  present  eviden*  distress,  all  speak  for  you  :  your  tears  do  yon 
honour.  But  let  me  speak  it  again  ;  should  there  be  a  cruel  in- 
dividual amongst  you,  to  whom  the  charge  applies,  I  would  not  for 
a  world,  be  that  man  :  He  must  answer  for  it  another  day.  God 
will  avenge  his  own  elect. 

Where  this  has  not  been  the  case;  where  nothing  but  kindness 
marked  your  behaviour  towards  your  departed  friend  ;  has  he  had 
no  occcasion  to  weep  in  secret  on  your  account,  because  though  you 
esteemed  the  man,  you  neglected  his  message  ?  Ah  brethren  !  it  is 
to  be  feared,  unless  your  state  as  a  church  and  congregation  be  sin- 
gular, that  the  word  preached  did  not  profit  all  of  you.  Some  of  you 
may  yet  be  in  your  sins.  God  has  borne  long  with  you  ;  but  he  may 
have  been  weary  of  forbearing ;  he  may  have  been  angry  at  your 
infidelity  ;  and  in  judgment  taken  away  his  servant.  I  do  not  say 
this  is  the  case  ;  but  if  it  be  only  a  possible  case,  it  should  cause 
searchings  of  heart  amongst  you. 

It  is  a  providence  that  speaks  to  us  all,  as  mortal  mkn.  In  a 
little  time,  according  to  the  common  course  of  nature,  the  place 
that  now  knows  us,  shall  know  us  no  more.  Time,  with  rapid 
win"-,  bears  us  away  to  that  place,  where  no  device  nor  work  is 


432  ORATION  AT  THE  GRAVE  OF 

found  ;  lo  that  state,  where  there  is  no  distinction,  but  that  of  just 
and  unjust.  But  who  can  reckon  upon  the  common  extent  of 
human  life?  Behoki,  before  our  eye?,  a  young  man,  who  had  not 
lived  out  half  his  days,  called  to  eternity,  in  the  thirty-fourth 
year  of  his  life.  Should  not  this  awaken  our  concern,  and  excite 
us  to  make  that  important  inquiry.  Who  shall  be  the  next  ?  He 
who  bids  the  fairest  for  length  of  years,  may  be  the  first  to  fall. 
Let  us  then  so  number  our  days,  that  we  may  apply  our  hearts 
unto  wisdom. 

We  will  now  "  turn  to  the  bright  reverse  of  this  mortifying 
scene."  We  have  hitherto  looked  at  the  dark  side  of  the  cloud, 
let  us  now  contemplate  its  luminous  one. 

Death,  we  admit,  is  a  penalty — hy  sin  came  death.  Death'is  an 
enemy — the  last  enemy ;  hut,  blessed  be  God,  he  is  a  conquered 
enemy.  The  Captain  of  our  salvation  has  destroyed  him  who 
had  the  power  of  death.  Influenced  by  the  faith  of  God's  elect, 
believers  in  all  ages  have  triumphed  over  death  ;  they  have  sung 
with  their  expiring  breath,  and  exulted  amidst  the  swellings  of 
Jordan. 

Death  is  amongst  the  privileges  of  the  children  of  God.  Death 
is  yours.  He  meets  them  as  a  friend,  as  an  envoy  commissioned 
by  their  heavenly  Father,  to  bring  them  to  his  throne.  Our  eyes 
have  frequently  beheld  the  victory  of  fiiith,  in  the  dark  valley. 
Assaulted  on  either  hand  by  pale  disease,  and  its  long  train  of  at- 
tendants, we  have  seen  good  men  rising  superior  to  all  the  evils 
of  their  situation;  feeling  a  "majesty  in  death;"  and  entering 
the  eternal  world,  shouting,  Thanks  be  to  God  who  hath  given  us 
the  victory. 

This  is  not  all.  The  total  destruction  of  death  is  laid  in  the 
irreversible  counsel  of  the  Most  High.  The  last  enemy  shall  be 
destroyed.  Death  himself  must  die.  The  tabernacle  of  God  shall 
be  with  men  ;  he  will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and 
there  shall  be  no  more  death.  The  sea  shall  give  up  its  dead,  and 
those  that  are  in  their  graves  shall  come  forth.  Then  the  Lord 
Jesus  will  make  his  triumph  complete,  and  cast  death  and  hell 
into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone.  The  re-animated  dust  of  the 
redeemed  shall  then  be  perfectly  released   from  the   bondage   of 


THE  REV.  SAMUEL  TEAllCE.  43^ 

corruption,  and  made  like  unto  the  glorious  body  of  their  great 
Head  :  the  whole  number  of  the  elect  shall  then  be  presented 
before  the  presence  of  the  divine  glory,  with  exceeding  great 

joy- 
One  grand  indispensable  inquiry  yet  remains — By  what  means 

may  we  attain  to  the  resurrection  of  the  just  ?  In  search  of  this  im- 
portant subject,  we  are  not  left  to  wander  in  the  maze  of  uncer- 
tainty and  doubt ;  the  way  into  the  holiest  is  made  manifest. 
There  are  three  things  absolutely  requisite  for  a  man  to  be  ac- 
quainted with,  before  we  can  enter  into  life. 

First,  The  pardon  of  our  sins.  The  scripture  proposes  this 
unspeakable  gift  by  the  blood  of  Jesus.  We  have  redemption 
through  his  hlood,even  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins .     Ephes.  i.  7. 

Secondly,  the  justification  of  our  persons.  Provision  for  which 
is  made  by  the  obedience  of  the  Son  of  God.  He  is  the  end  of  the 
law  for  righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth,.     Rom.  x.  4. 

Thirdly,  The  sanctification  of  our  nature.  Jesus  is  of  God  made 
unto  us  sanctif  cation.  1.  Cor.  i.  30.  By  the  influence  of  his 
Spirit  upon  our  hearts,  "we  are  made  partakers  of  the  divine 
nature  ;  sanctified  in  body,  soul,  and  spirit  ;  and  changed  thus 
into  the  divine  image,  as  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God."  2  Cor, 
iii.  8. 

This  is  the  only  method  of  salvation  countenanced  in  scripture  [ 
and  it  seems  a  method,  '*  just  to  God,  and  safe  to  man." 

To  conclude.  Though  we  sorrow  to-day,  we  do  not  sorrow  as 
those  who  have  no  hope.  God,  who  has  taken  away  our  dear 
brother,  will  take  care  of  his.  He  will  be  a  husband  to  the  for- 
lorn widow,  and  a  father  to  the  dear  tender  babes.  A  good  man 
leaveth  an  inheritance  to  his  children's  children.  God  will  provide; 
he  will  surely  do  them  good  ;  he  has  the  hearts  of  all  men  in  his 
hands  ;  he  will  raise  up  friends  for  them  ;  and  eventually  make  it 
appear,  that  even  this  dark  dispensation  is  amongst  the  all  things 
that  work  together  for  good. 

He  that  has  the  government  upon  his  shoulders,  will  take  care  of 
you,  my  brethren,  as  a  church.  A  pastor  is  provided  for  you  ;  and 
he  who  knows  him  will  bring  him  amongst  you  in  his  own  way 
and  time.     Trust  in  the   Lord  ;  he  will  never  forsake   Zion  ;  her 


434  ORATION,  &c. 

walls  are  ever  before  him.  Take  his  word  for  your  rule ;  live  ac- 
cording to  the  same  ;  seek  him  by  prayer  and  supplication  ;  and 
you  shall  yet  praise  him. 

We  now  bid  farewell,  along  farewell,  to  the  sleeping  dust  of  our 
departed  brother  :  but,  blessed  be  God,  though  it  be  a  long  fare 
well,  it  will  not  be  an  everlasting  one.  We  shall  meet  again. 
What  we  are  to-day  sowing  in  dishonour,  shall  be  raised  in  glory. 
The  trumpet  shall  sound  ;  our  brother  will  arise  ;  we  shall  meet 
no  more  to  part.  When  Jesus  comes,  he  will  bring  all  his  saints 
with  him.     Comfort  ye  one  another  with  these  things. 


The.  promised  presence  of  Christ  with  his  people  a  source  of  consolation 
under  the  most  painful  bereavem,ents. 

A    S  E  R  M  O  N, 

Occasiooed  by  the  death  of 

THE  REV.  SAMUEL  PEARCE,  A.M. 

BY  JOHN  RYLAND,  D.  D. 

J'OFIN  xiv.  IS. 

1  will  not  leave  you  comfortless.     I  will  come  uulo  30U. 

So  deeply  am  I  sensible  of  the  loss  sutiained  by  this  church  in 
general,  not  to  say  by  the  nearest  relative  of  my  dear  departed 
brother,  that  on  a  partial  view  of  their  circumstances,  (and  ^our 
views,  especially  of  afflictive  events,  are  too  commonly  partial,)  I 
could  not  be  surprised,  were  some  now  present  ready  to  exclaim, 
"  Is  there  any  sorrow  like  unto  our  sorrow,  wherewith  the  Lord 
has  this  day  afflicted  us  ?"  But  though  I  scarcely  know  where  a 
church  could  sustain  an  equal  loss,  by  the  removal  of  so  young  a 
pastor  ;  nor  can  I  conceive,  there  exists  a  widow,  whom  death  has 
plundered  of  a  richer  store  of  blessings,  by  taking  from  her  and 
from  her  infant  care  the  guide  of  their  youth  ;  yet,  on  more  ma- 
ture consideration,  we  must  not  admit  that  lamentation  to  be  ap- 
plicable, even  to  them  that  feel  the  most  pungent  grief  in  this  as- 
sembly. The  event  which  has  occasioned  our  present  meeting, 
must  deeply  afifect  even  strangers,  whose  hearts  know  how  to  feel  j 
but  all  the  dearest  friends  of  the  deceased  must  acknowledge,  that 


436  TlJi:  PRESEiNCE  OF  CHRIST 

the  clays  of  tribulation,  whicli  preceded  this  mournl'iil  evening, 
were  nut  the  season  of  displayinj^  the  Lord's  anger,  but  of  the  clear 
manifestation  of  his  faithfulness  and  love  :  they  were  to  him  the 
days  of  heaven  upon  earth.  Surely  they  who  drank  with  him  the 
deepest  out  of  his  cup  ot'afHiction,  could  find  no  savour  of  the  curse, 
no,  not  at  the  bottom  ;  nor  could  they  drink  the  bitter,  without  tast- 
ing also  of  the  sweet,  which  was  not  sparingly  dropped  into  it, 
but  copiously  infused.  And  after  such  proofs  and  illustrations  of 
divine  fidelity,  I  cannot  but  believe,  that  she  who  needs  them  most 
of  all,  shall  find  further  stores  of  consolation  laid  up  for  her  relief: 
since  God  her  Maker  is  her  husband,  who  giveth  songs  in  the  night. 

This  church  also  must  be  reminded,  that  there  was  a  church  at 
Jerusalem,  near^eighteen  centuries  ago  ;  which  sustained  a  loss  un- 
speakably greater  than  that  which  they  now  bewail ;  while  yet 
the  sorrow,  which  was  then  endured,  was  quickly  turned  into  joy. 
And  your  afiPectionate  pastor,  who,  both  in  health  and  in  sickness, 
cared  so  much  for  your  welfare,  did  not  hesitate  to  recommend  to 
your  attention,  the  kind  assurance  which  was  given  for  their  relief; 
as  believing  it  to  contain  ground  of  encouragement,  on  which  you 
also  are  authorized  to  depend.  He  who  said  to  his  dear  disciples, 
"  I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless  orphans,  I  will  come  unto  you,'''' 
has  the  same  respect  to  his  whole  church  in  every  age  ;  and  you, 
my  brethren,  may  as  safely  rely  on  his  gracious  promise,  as  his 
very  apostles. 

Yes,  beloved,  we  were  authorized  to  make  a  general  application 
of  this  word  of  consolation  ;  and  must  affirm,  that  the  promised 
presence  of  the  blessed  Redeemer  is  the  best  source  of  comfort, 
to  all  his  people,  in  every  time  of  trouble. 

In  complying  with  the  request  of  my  dear  deceased  brother,  I 
shall  first  consider  the  subject  in  reference  to  those,  to  whom  it 
was  immediately  addressed,  and  then  endeavour  to  apply  it  to  the 
present  occasion. 

First.  Let  us  notice  the  immediate  reference  of  this  declaration, 
to  our  Lord's  disciples,  who  were  then  favoured  with  his  bodily 
presence. 

You  are  well  aware  that  the  words  I  have  read  were  spoken  by 
the  blessed  Jesus,  to  those  who  followed  him  in  the  days  of  his 


A    SOURCE  OF  CONSOLATION.  437 

liumiliatioii  ;  and  that  when  he  thus  aridressed  them,  sorrow  had 
filled  theii  heurt«,  hernose  he  had  just  announced  his  approach- 
ing departure.  He  came  Iroin  tlu-  Father,  and  was  come  into  the 
world,  and  though  the  world  was  made  by  him,  yet  the  world  knew 
him  not;  but  he  had  made  himself  known  to  these  his  disciples, 
whom  he  had  chosen  out  of  the  world  ;  and  now  when  he  was 
about  to  leave  them,  and  go  unto  the  Father,  though  his  stupid  and 
ungrateful  countrymen  would  rather  rejoice  at  his  leaving  the 
earth,  than  bewail  it,  yet  his  disciples  could  not  but  weep  and  la- 
ment, and  be  sorrowful  ;  and  surely,  well  they  might,  at  the  thought 
of  losing  such  an  invaluable  friend  I 

Especially  we  might  expect  this  to  be  the  case,  if  we  reflect  on 
the  manner  in  which  he  was  to  be  removed  from  them.  They 
were  to  see  him  falsely  accused,  unjustly  condemned,  and  cruelly 
murdered  ;  being  nailed  to  the  cross  with  wicked  hands,  suspended 
between  two  thieves,  and  while  thus  numbered  with  transgressors, 
insulted  and  derided  in  his  last  agonies.  Yes,  he  would  be  treated 
as  the  object  of  national  abhorrence  and  (execration,  and  that  by 
the  only  people  upon  earth,  who  professed  to  be  the  worshippers 
of  the  true  God.  And  his  disciples  must  either  view  this  barbarous 
treatment  of  their  blessed  Lord,  or  hide  themselves  from  the 
shocking  scene,  by  forsaking  him  in  the  hour  of  distress.  In  the 
meanwhile,  he  was  also  apparently  abandoned  by  God  himself, 
the  zeal  of  whose  house  had  consumed  him  ;  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  bruise  him,  and  put  him  to  grief;  he  was  resolved  to  make  Lis 
soul  an  offering  for  sin,  and  therefore  he  called  on  his  sword  to 
awake  against  him,  who  was  their  Good  Shepherd  ;  though  he  was 
one  in  covenant,  yea,  one  in  nature  with  himself;  who  could  with- 
out robbery  claim  equality  with  God.  What  could  be  more  sur- 
|)rising,  distressing,  and  perplexing  to  his  disciples,  than  such  a 
series  of  events  ? 

While  Jesus  was  widi  them  he  had  fed  them,  and  kept  them  as 
;i  shepherd  doth  his  flock  ;  he  had  laid  them  like  lambs  in  his 
bosom,  and  led  them  on  gradually  in  tiie  paths  of  truth  and  right- 
eousness, as  they  were  able  to  bear  it.  He  had  been  gentle  among 
them,  as  a  nursing  father  is  gentle  towards  his  little  children  ; 
pitying  their  infirmities,  rectifying  their  mistakes,  supplying  their 
Vol.  VI.  :,G 


438  'i'Hl'  I'RESENCE  OF  CHRIST 

wants,  healing  their  maladies  ;  manifesting  to  them  his  Father's 
will,  and  keeping  them  in  his  name  :  and  must  they  now  lose  his 
visible  presence,  and  see  him  no  more  ? 

He  had  been  little  more  than  three  and  thirty  years  in  the  world, 
and  most  of  them  had  known  him  but  a  very  small  part  of  that 
period  ;  they  had,  however,  now  beheld  his  glory,  and  were  con- 
vinced that  it  was  the  glory  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  full 
of  grace  and  truth.  They  were  satisfied  that  he  alone  had  the 
words  of  eternal  life  ;  they  believed  and  knew  that' he  was  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God  ;  though  at  present  they  under- 
stood but  imperfectly  that  plan  of  redemption,  which  rendered  it 
expedient  and  necessary,  that  he  should  suffer  all  these  things  and 
then  enter  into  glory.  This  remaining  ignorance  must  abundantly 
enhance  their  grief,  at  the  intimations  given  them  of  his  depart- 
ure being  at  hand.* 

But  in  these  words,  their  gracious  Lord  suggests,  that  they  had 
no  occasion  to  sink  under  their  sorrows.  He  would nof  leaveihem 
comfortless,  like  destitute  orphans,  who  had  no  affectionate  parent* 
no  wise  tutor,  no  faithful  guardian,  to  supply  their  wants,  sympa- 
thize with  Ihem,  protect  them  from  evil,  or  instruct  them  in  the 
way  of  duty.  No,  he  had  promised  them  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  be 
their  Comforter  and  Monitor  ;  and  here  he  engages  also,  to  come 
jrgain  to  them  himself;  I  will  come  unto  you  saith  our  Lord.  This 
promise  was  fulfilled  to  them  in  several  ways — 

*  The  conception  of  the  disciples,  on  the  subject  of  Christ's  atoningsacrifice, 
appears  to  have  been  much  less  distinct  than  those  of  David,  Isaiah,  and  many 
of  the  Old  Testament  saints,  who  lived  before  the  declension  of  the  Jewish 
church  ;  which  appears  to  have  lost  much  ol  its  spiritual  light,  and  to  have 
become  more  and  more  carnalized,  from  the  days  of  Malachi,  till  the  coming 
of  our  Lord.  And  as  it  seemed  necessary  that  this  general  declension,  and 
ignorance  of  the  nature  of  the  Messiah's  character  and  kingdom  should  be  suf- 
fered to  take  place,  in  order  to  the  fulfilment  of  prophecy,  in  the  death  of  our 
Saviour,  by  the  hands  of  his  own  countrymen  ;  so  there  was  an  expediency, 
•<ind  a  display  of  wisdom  in  concealing  from  the  disciples  the  necessity  and 
glorious  design  of  Christ's  Death,  that  they  might  not  rejoice  in  so  awful  an 
event,  till  after  it  was  over  :  had  their  ideas  been  clear  on  this  head,  they 
must  have  rejoiced  in  his  sufferings  at  the  very  time  of  them  ;  but  it  seemed 
mor<»  fitting  that  they  should  mourn  then,  and  that  their  sorrow  should  be 
turned  into  joy,  after  his  resurrection. 


A  SOURCE  OF  CONSOLATION.  439 

1.  In  liis  repeated  appearances  to  them,  after  liis  resurrection. 
Thus,  as  he  suggests  in  the  next  verse,  although  in  a  little  while, 
the  world  should  see  him  no  more,  yet  they  should  see  him ;  and 
that  sight  should  be  the  pledge  that  his  words  should  hold  good. 
"  Because  1  live,  ye  shall  live  also."  Accordingly  the  Evangelists 
attest,  that  he  "  showed  himself  alive  after  his  passion,  by  many 
infallible  proofs,  unto  the  apostles  whom  he  had  chosen,  being  seen 
of  them  forty  days,  '  before  he  was  taken  up  into  glory  :  for  God 
who  had  raised  him  up,  the  third  day  after  his  crucifixion,  "  show- 
ed him  openly,  not  to  all  the  people,  but  unto  witnesses  chosen 
before  of  God,  even  to  us,"  says  Peter,  "  who  did  eat  and  drink 
with  him  after  he  rose  from  the  dead  ;  whom  lie  commanded  to 
preach  unto  the  people,  and  to  testify  that  he  is  appointed  to  be 
the  Judge  of  the  living  and  the  dead  ;  and  that  (0  him  all  the  proph- 
ets gave  witness,  that  through  his  name,  whosoever  believeth  in 
him  shall  receive  remission  of  sins."  Therefoie,  though  he  soon 
left  them  again,  being  carried  up  into  heaven,  yet  their  understand- 
ings having  been  opened  by  him,  that  they  might  understand  the 
scriptures,  and  see  how  it  behooved  him  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  again, 
"  they  worshipped  him,  when  he  was  parted  from  them,  and  re 
turned  to  Jerusalem  with  great  joy,"  where  they  waited  to  be  en- 
dued with  power  from  on  high,  and  received  the  promised  effu- 
sion of  the  Spirit,  not  many  days  afterward.     But, 

2.  It  received  a  more  permanent  accomplishment,  in  the  con- 
tinued enjoyment  of  his  spiritual  presence  and  divine  influence. 
We  fully  ascertain  this  privilege  to  be  included  in  the  text,  by  com- 
paring tliis  promise,  I  will  come  unto  you,  with  those  declarations, 
recorded  by  Matthew,  whicii  admit  of  no  solution  without  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  Christ's  proper  divinity  :  "  Where  two  or  three 
are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  /,  in  the  tnidst  of  them. 
And,  lo  !  I  am  with  you  always  to  the  end  of  the  world.     Amen.'^ 

3.  At  the  end  of  the  world,  it  shall  receive  a  further  fulfilment 
by  our  Lord's  coming  again  in  that  human  nature,  vvhich  "  it  behoov- 
ed heaven  to  receive,  until  (he  times  of  the  restitution  of  all  the  things 
of  which  God  spake  by  the  mouth  of  his  holy  prophets,  since  the 
world  began."  Then  he  who  went  to  prepare  a  place  for  his  dis- 
ciples, and  all  his  subsequent  followers,  will  come  again,  and  re- 


440  'J^HE  PRESENCE  OF  CHRIST 

ceive  them  to  himself;  that  where  he  is,  there  they  may  be  al^u. 
Then  they  who  were  troubled  for  their  adherence  to  his  cause, 
shall  enter  into  rest ;  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from 
heaven.  At  that  same  period,  will  he  take  vengeance  on  them 
who  know  not  God,  and  who  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  punish  them  with  everlasting  destruction  ;  when  he 
shall  come  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,  and  admired  in  all  them 
who  believe-  For  God  will  bring  with  him  them  who  now  sleep 
in  Jesus,  while  the  believers  who  remain  at  that  time  upon  the 
earth  shall  feel  a  change  pass  upon  their  bodies,  to  render  them 
like  those  who  are  newly  raised  from  the  dead,  and  all  "  shall  be 
raught  up  together  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air,  and  so  shall  we  ever 
be  with  the  Lord.  Wherefore,"  says  Paul,  comfort  one  another 
with  these  words."  He  who  testified  these  things  to  his  disciples, 
while  he  was  yet  with  them,  repeated  his  promise  long  afterwards 
to  his  servant  John,  saying,  "Surely  I  come  quickly."  May  we 
unite  with  that  beloved  disciple  in  saying,  "  Amen.  Even,  so  come, 
Lord  Jesus." 

And  now,  my  brethren,  if  this  assurance  was  sufficient  to  relieve 
the  minds  of  the  apostles,  when  they  lost  the  bodily  presence  of 
their  Divine  Master,  may  we  not  safely  proceed, 

Secondly,  To  apply  the  same  consolation  to  the  relief  of  those 
who  are  most  affected  by  the  late  bereaving  providence  ? 

This  church  has  lost  a  most  diligent,  faithful,  affectionate,  and 
valuable  pastor  ;  and  far  be  it  frgm  me  to  make  light  of  your  loss. 
All  those  churches  who  knew  him  only  by  occasional  visits,  all 
good  men,  who  had  any  opportunity  of  appreciating  his  worth, 
must  sympathize  with  you  ;  while  they  grieve  to  think  that  they 
themselves,  who  saw  his  face  so  seldom,  shall  see  it  no  more.  His 
brethren  in  the  ministry,  who  enjoyed  the  pleasure  and  advantage 
of  his  friendship  and  correspondence,  feel  a  loss  that  they  will  ever 
deplore.  How  then  must  you  regret  his  removal,  who  were, 
many  of  you,  the  seals  of  his  ministry;  who,  all  of  you,  hoped  long 
to  enjoy  his  constant  labours  ;  and  for  whose  welfare  he  laid 
himself  out  with  such  unremitting  assiduity  ?  The  pastor,  who«e 
absence  you  mourn,  possessed  such  an  assemblage  of  lovely  graces, 
3pd  acceptable  qualification*,  as  are  found  united  but  seldom,  even 


A  SOURCE  OF  CONSOLATION.  44  | 

in  truly  Christian  miiiisters.  He  had  the  firmest  attachmetjt 
to  evangelical  truth,  and  the  most  constant  regard  to  practical  god- 
liness ;  he  united  remarkable  soundness  of  judgment,  with  uncom- 
mon warmth  of  aflfections.  I  never  saw,  at  least  in  one  of  his 
years,  such  active,  ardent  zeal,  conjoined  with  such  gentleness, 
modesty,  and  deep  humility  ;  so  much  of  the  little  child,  and  so 
much  of  the  evangelist,  I  can  scarcely  forbear  saying,  of  the  apostle 
of  Jesus  Christ.  I  know  not  how  to  flatter  you,  with  the  hope  of 
obtaining  another  minister  ;  or  myself,  with  the  expectation  of 
finding  another  friend,  in  whom  all  these  charming  qualities  shall 
be  found,  in  an  equal  degree.  He  was  indeed,  "  a  burning  and  a 
shining  light,  and  we  rejoiced  in  his  light  for  a  season  ;"  but  now 
we  must  lament,  that  he  shines  no  more  upon  earth  ;  thouo-h  we 
doubt  not  that  he  shines  like  the  sun,  in  the  kingdom  of  his  Father. 
While  he  abode  among  us,  his  affections  were  evidently  and 
eminently  in  heaven  ;  his  work,  his  family,  and  his  people,  were 
the  only  objects  of  regard,  which  made  him  willing  to  forego  the 
bliss  of  the  eternal  world  :  and  when  he  perceived  that  it  was  the 
Lord's  will  that  he  should  depart,  your  welfare  vvas  still  his  chief 
concern.  For  your  consolation  and  benefit  he  wished  this  passage 
to  be  considered  at  his  funeral.  He  once  alluded  to  another  scrip- 
ture, but  laying  that  aside,  lest  it  should  occasion  too  much  being 
said  of  himself,  he  fixed  upon  this  ;  remarking,  "  If  he  comes  to 
you,  all  will  be  well — you  need  not  regret  /ny  removal."  So  you 
see,  brethren,  the  design  of  your  dear  pastor  was  to  encourage  you 
to  claim  a  share  in  the  promised  presence  of  the  Redeemer;  which 
he  knew  extended  to  all  his  churches,  and  to  every  individual 
believer.  He  perceived  that  he  was  going  to  leave  you  ;  he  could 
not  promise  to  come  again  to  you,  though  it  was  his  great  consola- 
tion to  hope  that  you,  in  succession,  will  follow  him  ;  and  mean- 
while, the  presence  of  his  great  Master,  as  to  his  divine  nature,  and 
the  increasing  influence  of  his  Spirit,  would  be  a  sufficient  compen- 
sation for  any  loss  you  could  sustain  by  his  departure.  The  spir- 
itual presence  of  Christ  could  make  up  for  the  want  of  his  bodily 
presence,  to  those  who  knew  what  it  was  to  enjoy  the  latter  ;  it 
must  then  assuredly  be  suflicient  to  supply  the  absence  of  any 
under-shepherd.     With    this    thought  my  dear  brother  consoled 


442  THE  PRESENCE  OF  CHRIST 

himself,  in  the  beginning  of  his  illness  :  "  If,"  said  he,  in  a  letter 
written  the  first  Lord's  day  that  he  was  confined  from  public  wor- 
ship, "  if  I  am  to  depart  hence,  to  be  no  more  seen,  I  know  the 
Lord  can  carry  on  his  cause  as  well  without  me  as  with  me ;  he 
who  redeemed  the  sheep  with  his  blood,  will  never  suffer  them  to 
perish  for  want  of  shepherding,  especially,  since  He  himself  is  the 
chief  Shepherd  of  souls." 

Let  me  therefore  attempt  to  assist  you  by  directing  your 
attention  to  the  grounds  on  which  you  may  safely  expect  the  ful- 
filment of  the  promise,  the  magnitude  of  the  promise  itself,  and  the 
consequent  obligations  under  which  you  are  laid  by  it. 

1.  Consider  the  grojmd  on  which  you  may  safely  build  an  expec- 
tation that  our  Lord  Jesus  will  come  unto  you. 

Our  hard's  ability  to  make  good  such  a  promise,  must  here  be 
noticed.  Not  only  had  he  an  inherent  power  to  lay  down  his  life. 
and  to  take  it  up  again,  in  consequence  of  which  he  spent  forty 
days  with  his  disciples,  before  his  ascension  ;  but  he  has  power  to 
perform  his  standing  engagements  with  his  whole  church,  of  being 
with  them  alway,  to  the  end  of  the  world,  whenever,  and  wherever, 
two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  his  name ;  which  promises 
must  be  connected  with  the  text  to  enable  you  to  claim  any  part  in 
the  consolation  it  will  administer.  Some  modern  enthusiasts 
(who  can  believe  any  thing  which  does  not  imply  that  they  are  so 
guilty  as  to  need  the  incarnate  Son  of  God  to  make  an  atonement 
for  their  sins  by  his  precious  blood)  have  fancied  that  the  body  of 
Jesus,  who  according  to  them  was  a  mere  man  like  ourselves,  as- 
cended no  higher  than  the  atmosphere  which  surrounds  the  earth,  and 
that  he  occasionally  descends  from  thence  to  this  globe,  to  visit  in- 
visibly, and  one  at  a  time,  the  various  congregations  of  Christians. 
This  idea,  it  has  been  said,  "  cannot  possibly  do  us  any  harm  ;" 
but,  alas  !  it  can  do  us  but  little  good.  If  the  Saviour  should  thus 
visit  all  those  who  are  called  by  his  name,  our  turn  to  be  so  fa- 
voured may  occur  but  once  in  a  life-time  ;  or  whether  they  who 
have  invented  this  solution  of  Matt,  xviii.  20,  would  admit  us, 
whom  they  represent  as  irrational  idolaters,  to  enjoy  any  share  in 
his  visits,  I  know  noi.  Nor  would  it  be  of  consequence,  whether 
it  were  granted  or  denied ;  a  mere  man,  surveying  us  invisibly 


A  SOURCE  OF  CONSOLATION.  443 

liow  and  then,  could  impart  to  lis  no  spiritual  blessing.  But  if  our 
great  High-Priest  be  indeed,  in  the  most  exalted  sense,  the  Son  of 
(iod,  who  is  '■'■  passed  through''''*  these  lower  heavens,  and  is  '■^made 
higher  than  the  heavens,"  having  "  ascended  up  far  above  all 
heavens,  that  he  might  Jill  all  things,^''  (according  to  the  passage 
which  we  heard  explained  this  morning,!)  and  if  "  all  power  be 
given  unto  him,  in  heaven  and  in  earth,"  then,  my  brethren,  your 
faith  stands  upon  a  firm  foundation.  He  who,  when  he  was  upon 
earth,  as  to  his  humanity,  could  speak  of  himself  as  being  "in 
heaven,"  can  as  easily  grant  you  the  presence  of  his  Divinity,  now 
his  human  nature  is  in  the  world  above. 

Let  the  extent  of  his  regard  to  his  church,  be  also  remembered. 
In  his  last  prayer  with  his  disciples,  he  prayed  not  alone  for  them 
who  were  present,  but  for  all  who  should  believe  through  their 
word.  And  *'  he  ever  liveth,  to  make  intercession  for  j.  all  them, 
who  come  unto  God  by  him."  In  every  age  hath  his  church  been 
tlie  object  of  his  gracious  regard  :  and  he  has  fulfilled  the  promise 

*  AK'krikv&OTa.  ToOg  oOpavouff.     Heb.  iv.  14,  vii.  26.     Eph.  iv.  9,  10, 

+  By  brother  West  of  Wantage. 

+  EvT\}'yxa'V£tv  virsp  aurviv.  Heb.  viii.  25.  Mr.  Belshani,  a  professed 
advocate  of  rational  religion,  supposes  that  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament 
themselves,  annexed  no  very  distinct  idea  to  the  phrase  of  Christ's  making  inter- 
cession, because  evTuyj^aveiv  he  observes,  expresses  any  interference  of  one 
person  for  or  against  another.  It  is  true,  that  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans, 
Paul  mentions  Christ's  making  intercession  FOR  us,  viii.  34;  and  Elijah's 
making  intercession  AGAINST  Israel,  xi.  42.  And  he  uses  this  same  verb,  but 
with  different  prepositions,  in  both  places.  But  can  any  ambiguity  arise  from 
employing  one  word,  with  prepositions  of  opposite  import,  to  denote  opposite 
thinge .''  Will  not  the  things  thus  opposed  rather  illustrate  each  other? 
E»TU29Cav£iv  TIIEP,  is  to  plead  for,  and  Evruj/p^avsiv  KATA,  to  plead 
against ;  the  latter  phrase  is  repeatedly  used  in  Maccabees  to  express  the  act 
of  complaining  against,  bringing  an  accusation  against,  making  complaint 
against  a  person  or  persons.  1  Mac.  viii.  32.  x.  6t,  63.  xi.  25.  And  as  this  is 
the  part  of  a  prosecutor  or  accuser,  so  the  former  is  the  part  of  an  advocate, 
patron,  or  intercfissor.  The  Jews  have  adopted  the  two  Greek  terms 
napaxX7)T0f,  an  advocate,  used  1  John,  ii.  1,  and  Karrjyopog,  an  accuser, 
used  Rev.  xii.  10,  and  employ  both  in  the  Chaldee  paraphrase  of  Job  xxxiii. 
23.  "  an  Angel  is  prepared,  one  advocate  (S<D''7p13)  among  a  thousand  accu- 
sers. (Nn'7n'£3p)."  See  Outram  de  Sacrificiis.     Lib.  II.  Cap.  Vir. 


444  THE  rilESEXCE  OF  CHRIST 

ivhich  he  made  in  the  days  of  Zechariah,  "  Lo,  I  come,  and  I  will 
dwell  in  the  midst  of  thee,  saith  Jehovah.  And  many  nations  shall 
be  joined  unto  Jehovah,  in  that  day,  and  shall  be  my  people  ;  and 
I  will  dwell  in  the  midst  of  thee,  and  thou  shalt  know  that  Jehovah 
God  of  Hosts  hath  sent  me  unto  thee." — To  the  primitive  church 
under  all  the  pagan  persecutions,  was  this  promise  fulfilled  ;  to 
the  Waldenses  and  Albigenses  in  the  darkest  times  of  popery  ;  to 
the  first  reformers  from  antichristian  error,  and  to  their  faithful 
successors  ;  whether  conformists  or  non-conformists  ;  in  this 
Island,  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  or  in  the  wilds  of  North  Amer- 
ica. And  at  this  day,  wherever  two  or  three  assemble  in  his 
name,  at  Birmingham  or  at  Bristol,  in  London  or  at  Edinburgh,  in 
Old  Holland  or  in  New  Holland,  at  Mudnabatty  or  at  Otaheite,  at 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  or  in  Kentucky,  there  may  our  distant 
brethren,  as  well  as  ourselves,  expect  our  glorious  Lord  to  fulfil 
his  word,  /  will  come  unto  you. 

The  express  promises  he  has  made,  of  which  the  text  is  one, 
and  we  have  recited  several  others,  forbid  us  to  doubt  of  the 
bestowment  of  this  invalable  blessing.  Jesus  is  the  "  faithful  and 
true  Witness;  (he  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever.  In  him 
all  the  promises  of  God  are  yea,  and  in  him  Amen,  unto  the  glory 
of  God  by  us. — He  assured  his  servant  Paul,  in  a  season  of  pecu- 
liar difficulty,  ''  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee;  "  and  the  grace 
which  could  suffice  for  him,  who  accounted  himself  the  chief  of 
sinners,  and  less  than  the  least  of  saints,  is  sufficient  for  us  also. 
His  strength  is  displayed  to  the  greatest  advantage  in  our  weak- 
ness. O  remember  how  it  was  lately  displayed  in  the  weakness, 
the  extreme  weakness,  of  your  dear  dying  pastor,  on  whom  the 
power  of  Christ  so  visibly  rested.  When  his  heart  and  flesh  were 
failing,  how  did  he  rejoice  in  God  his  Saviour,  as  the  strength  of 
his  heart,  and  his  portion  for  ever  !  And  is  there  a  mourner  pres- 
ent, so  feeble,  so  disconsolate,  so  bereaved  of  every  created  source 
of  bliss,  as  that  this  grace  will  not  suffice  for  her  support  ?  Or 
will  he,  who  kept  his  word  with  such  "  punctilious  veracity  "  to 
the  husband,  forget  his  promise  to  the  widow  and  the  fatherless  ? 
Assuredly  he  will  not. 


A  SOURCE  OF  CONSOLATION.  445 

Remember,  my  brethren,  the  readiness  of  the  Redeemer  to  hear 
und  answer  prayer. — Though  Paul  besought  him  thrice  upon  oiie 
subject,  before  he  received  an  immediate  reply,  the  promise  was 
fulfilled  even  before  it  was  pronounced  ;  he,  like  one  who  lived 
long  before  him,  and  like  myfiads  who  have  since  made  trial  of  the 
same  resource,  was  "strengthening  with  strength  in  his  soul,"  before 
the  Saviour  expressly  declared,  "  My  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
weakness."  Continue  therefore,  instant  in  prayer.  Remember  the 
apparent  rebuffs  encountered  at  tirst  by  the  woman  of  Canaan,  and 
how  amply  her  faith  was  answered  at  last.  Did  not  Jesus  incul- 
cate this  maxim,  "  that  men  ought  always  to  pray,  and  not  to  faint ;" 
and  speak  a  parable  to  illustrate  and  enforce  that  duty  ?  Rich 
blessings,  I  trust,  are  still  in  reserve  for  you,  in  answer  to  the 
many  fervent  petitions,  which  your  dear  pastor  oP^ered  up  on 
your  behalf,  from  the  time  of  his  first  acquaintance  with  this 
church,  and  during  better  than  nine  years,*  wherein  he  has 
more  fully  undertaken  the  oversight  of  you  in  the  Lord.  May 
you  yourselves  pray  without  ceasing,  and  plead  with  the  Lord 
his  own  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises,  which  will  be 
found  to  contain  blessings  fully  proportioned  to  all  your  neces- 
sities. 

It  was  doubtless  in  consequence  of  many  comfortable  evidences, 
ihdX  God  has  a  number  of  spiritual  zvorshippers  among  you,  that 
my  dear  brother  was  encouraged  to  expect  this  declaration  would 
be  certainly  fulfilled  in  your  present  circumstances.  But  though 
I  gladly  indulge  a  similar  confidence,  yet  neither  I,  whose 
personal  knowledge  of  you  is  very  confined,  nor  he,  whose 
acquaintance  was  much  more  intimate  and  general,  could  answer 
for  every  professor  among  you.  From  what  has  taken  place  in 
all  the  large  congregations  1  have  known,  1  am  afraid  lest  the 
hopes  of  your  pastor  may  be  disappointed,  as  to  some  individuals, 
whom  he  never  suspected,  but  whose  future  apostasy  will  indi- 
cate the  superficial  nature  of  their  present  profession,  and  ensure 
them  a  final  portion  with  hypocrites  and  unbelievers.  Greatly 
shall  I  rejoice,   if  not  one  such  character  should  ever  be  found 

*  He  was  ordained  August  1790. 
Vol.  VI.     .  57 


446  '^"HK  PRESE.NXE  OF  CHRIST 

among  you  ;  but  to  render  the  consolation  in  the  text  more 
certain  in  its  personal  application,  I  must  exhort  you  to  examine 
and  prove  your  own  selves,  and  to  give  all  diligence  to  make 
your  calling  and  election  sure.  Unless  you  are  such  of  whom 
God  disapproves,  Christ  is  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory  ;  he  dwells 
in  your  hearts  by  faith,  and  you  begin  to  be  conformed  to  his 
lovely  image.  You  account  mental  nearness  to  God  the  chief 
good.  You  value  communion  with  him  above  all  the  world.  Is 
not  this  the  case,  my  brethren  ?  I  trust  you  can  say  with  the 
Psalmist,  Whom  have  1  in  heaven  but  thee,  and  there  is  none 
upon  earth  that  I  desire  besides  thee.  Fear  not,  that  the  Lord 
will  frustrate  the  desires  his  own  Spirit  has  excited,  or  abandon 
that  soul,  whose  wishes  centre  whollj'  in  himself. 

In  the  mean  while,  to  increase  the  intenseness  of  your  desires 
after  the  presence  of  Christ,  let  us  proceed  to  consider, 

2.  The  magnitude  of  the  promise. 

Has  Christ  said,  "  I  will  come  unto  you  ?"  and  have  you  been 
told  to-night  that  his  presence  can  make  up  every  loss  ?  Well 
may  you  credit  the  assertion,  if  you  consider  what  is  intended  by 
the  promise  in  the  text. 

It  imports  that  he  will  manifest  to  you  his  glory.  And  O  how 
delightful  the  sight!  "Lord!"  said  Jude,  "how  is  it  that  thou 
wilt  manifest  thyself  unto  us,  and  not  unto  the  world  ?"  This 
exclamation  might  denote  partial  ignorance,  as  well  as  grateful 
surprise  :  but  the  secret  was  in  great  measure  explained,  when 
the  Spirit  was  poured  out  from  on  high.  Then  Paul  observed, 
*•  God,  who  commanded  the  light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  hath 
sbined  into  our  hearts,  to  give  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
glory  of  God,  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ  :"  so  that  while  others 
have  "  their  understandings  darkened,  being  alienated  from  the 
life  of  God,  through  the  ignorance  which  is  in  them,  because  of 
the  blindness,  or  rather  the  caUotis7iess,*  of  their  hearts  ;  we  all 
with  open  face,  beholding  as  in  a  mirror,  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 

*  Asa  TYjv  irupwtfiv  rrig  xap^iag  auTWV.  Eph.  iv.  18.  nwpwrfis,  con- 
cretio  quae  in  callum  fit.  In  suoris  literis  'rfupudis  xap5iag  quuni  cor  occalmt. 
Scapula.     Rohertsoti. 


A  SUUilCE  i)F  CONSOLATION.  447 

are  changed  into  the  same  image,  from  glory  to  ghiry,  as  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord." 

If  the  Lord  grant  you  his  special  presence,  you  will  not  onij' 
realize  his  essential  and  mediatorial  glory,  but  be  cheered  also 
with  a  lively  sense  of  his  love.  And  what  consolation  can  equal 
that  which  must  result  from  such  a  source  ?  "  To  know  the  love 
of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,"  is  a  blessing  which  the 
apostle  considered  as  immediately  connected  with  being  "  filled 
with  all  the  fullness  of  God  ;"  and  the  bestowment  of  which  was  a 
proof  that  he  is  "able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that 
we  ask  or  think."  Unless  we  could  conceive  the  full  extent  of 
the  happiness  produced  by  the  redemption  of  Christ  throughout 
the  whole  empire  of  God  ;  unless  we  could  comprehend  the 
length  of  eternity,  in  which  the  felicity  of  the  saved  shall  be  for 
ever  increasing,  as  fast  as  God  shall  increase  their  capacity  of 
enjoyment ;  unless  we  could  measure  the  lowest  depths  of  hell, 
from  whence  our  Saviour  has  ransomed  us,  with  the  invaluable 
price  of  his  blood  ;  and  the  height  of  glory  to  which  we  shall  be 
raised  as  the  reward  of  Immanuel's  obedience  ;  it  will  be  impos- 
sible fully  to  conceive  the  greatness  of  his  love.  However, 
enough  may  be  known  to  convince  us  that  his  favour  is  better  than 
life,  and  to  fill  us,  even  in  the  present  state,  amidst  all  our  outward 
trials,  and  even  our  inward  conflicts,  with  joy  unspeakable  and 
full  of  glory. 

Reflect,  that  if  Christ  should  come  unto  you,  according  to  this 
gracious  promise,  he  will  communicate  unto  you,  more  largely,  the 
supply  of  his  Spirit.  And  shall  not  this  fit  you  for  every  dut}', 
support  you  under  every  pressure,  and  ensure  you  the  victory 
over  every  spiritual  enemy  ?  Yes,  my,  beloved,  if  you  enjoy 
muoh  of  the  presence  of  Jesus,  it  will  make  you  active  for  God, 
and  excite  you  to  every  good  work.  You  will  not  be  slothful  in 
business,  but  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord.  Yon 
will  aim  at  the  divine  glory  in  every  thing,  even  in  all 
your  civil  employments.  You  will  gladly  consecrate  the 
gain  of  your  merchandise  to  the  Lord,  and  honour  him 
with  your  substance.  It  wil;  rejoice  your  soul  to  think  that 
you  are  "  not  your  own,''  but  *'  bought  with  a  price,"  and  you 
will  feel  yourselves  bound  to  "  glorify  God,  with  your  bodies,  and 


418  'J'^lf^  FRESKiNCE  OF  ClHllIST 

with  your  spirits,  which  are  God's  :"  nor  can  you  fori^ear  io 
admit  his  claim  to  all  which  you  possess  ;  for  "■  the  silver  is  mine 
and  the  gold  is  mine,"  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  and  your  thankfu' 
hearts  must  say,  Amen.  You  will  wish  to  inscribe  on  all  your 
property,  and  on  all  your  utensils,  that  blessed  motto,  Holiness  to 
the  Lord,  The  presence  of  Christ  will  inspire  you  with  ardour, 
resolution,  and  zeal,  to  promote  his  kingdom  among  men.  You 
will  not  let  your  Lord^s  day  Schools  decline  ;  nor  will  your  con- 
tribution to  the  MISSION,  in  which  you  stood  foremost  so  early, 
now  be  suffered  to  fall  off,  because  that  dear  man  is  gone  to  glory, 
who  first  excited  your  attention  to  these  good  works  ;  but  you 
will  remember  that  Christ  himself  is  with  you,  who  walks  among 
his  golden  candlesticks,  to  notice  how  their  light  shineth  before 
men,  to  the  honour  of  their  heavenly  Father.  If  you  should  meet 
with  further  trials,  the  presence  of  Jesus  will  suffice  to  support 
you  under  the  cross,  as  it  did  the  aj)0stles,  and  primitive  Chris- 
tians. O  brethren  !  I  pray  you  may  live  as  seeing  Him  who  is 
invisible.  Remember  that  Christ,  when  upon  earth,  could  not  do 
more  for  his  first  disciples'  than  he  can  now  perform  for  you,  by 

his    divine  presence.      Ah  I if  he    were   here,  in    his 

glorified  body,  .  .  or  even  in  the  lowly  form  in  which  he  appeared 

in  the  days  of  his  humiliation if  he  often  called  upon  you, 

....  or  you  could  at  any  time  resort  to  him,  ...  or  if  he 
lodged  at  your  house,  ....  or  came  thither  as  often  as  he  visited 
the  house  of  Lazarus,  at  Bethany  ;  .  .  .  .  would  you  not  then 
consult  him  in  every  thing  ;  and  always  follow  his  good  advice 
and  fear  no  consequences,  when  you  complied  with  his  directions  ? 
And  do  you  believe  the  divinity  of  Christ,  and  act  otherwise 
now  ?  O  shameful  inconsistency  !  Look  unto  Jesus.  Look  q/f, 
my  brethren,  from  all  other  objects  ;  from  all  false  confidences, 
from  all  discouragements,  from  all  the  foaming  billows,  which 
threaten  to  swallow  you  up,  nnto  Jesus.  He  is  above  looking 
down  upon  you.  He  is  at  hand,  ready  to  assist  you.  See  how  he 
stretches  forth  his  arm  to  support  you,  and  keep  you  from  sinking 
in  the  deep  waters.  Separate  from  him,  you  can  do  nothing  ;  but 
the  weakest  can  do  all  things,  can  bear  all  burdens,  can  conquer 
all  the  hosts  of  hell,  through  Christ  strengthening  him. 


A  SOURCE  OF  CONSOLATION  449 

Itj'ou  are  authorized  to  expect  the  presence  of  Christ,  will  he 
not  take  you  under  the  care  of  his  providence.  How  sweet  is  the 
idea  of  an  omnipresent  God !  Not  a  local  deity,  as  the  gods  of 
the  heathen  were  supposed  to  be,  even  by  their  own  worshippers. 
But  a  God  afar  off,  as  well  as  at  hand.  Present  with  his  captive 
servants,  to  check  the  violence  of  the  fire,  and  stop  the  mouths  of 
lions,  in  favour  of  his  exiles  in  Babylon,  as  surely  as  ever  he  had 
been  ready  to  hear  prayer  in  his  temple  at  Jerusalem.  A  God  in 
India,  as  well  as  in  England,  Who  showed  himself  to  be  present 
with  his  servant  Fearce  in  Birmingham,  to  make  all  his  bed  in  his 
sickness  :  and  was  at  the  same  time  present,  though  we  knew  not 
where,  with  his  servant  Ward  and  his  companions  ;  whether  they 
are  still  traversing  the  mighty  ocean,  or  whether  the  Criterion  has 
reached  its  desired  haven.  Perhaps,  they  have  already  met  with 
Carey,  and  Thomas,  and  Fountain,  and  Jesus  is  in  the  midst  of  them, 
while  they  are  praying  for  us  in  Bengal.  \es,  Asia  was  long,  ago 
reminded,  that  "  the  eyes  of  JEHOVAH  run  to  and  fro  throughout 
the  whole  earth,  that  he  may  show  himself  strong  in  the  behalf  of 
them  whose  hearts  are  perfect  towards  him."  And  how  comfort- 
able is  it  to  reflect,  that  this  attribute  of  deity,  and  every  other, 
belongs  to  God  the  Son,  as  well  as  to  God  the  Father  !  The  hus- 
band of  the  church  is  the  God  of  the  whole  earth.  Jesus  has  all 
power  on  earth  as  well  as  in  heaven.  They,  therefore,  who 
"  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness,"  shall  find 
all  things  added  anto  them."  '<  My  God,"  said  Paul  to  the  Phi- 
lippians,  "  shall  supply  all  your  need,  according  to  his  riches  in 
glory,  by  Christ  Jesus."  Cast  on  him,  therefore,  all  your  care: 
he  careth  for  all  his  churches  ;  and  though  you  know  not  which 
way  to  look,  he  can  find  another  pastor  for  this  church,  to  repair 
the  breach  that  death  has  made.  He  can  raise  up  friends  for 
the  widow  and  the  children  of  his  departed  servant  ;  yea,  he  him- 
self will  be  their  guardian  and  defence.  A  father  to  the  father- 
less, and  the  patron  of  the  widow,  is  God  in  his  holy  habitation  ; 
he  will  never  fail  them,  nor  forsake  them. 

Finally,  The  presence  of  Christ  with  his  people  on  earth, 
shall  prepare  them/or  the  uninterrupted  enjoyment  of  his  presetice 
in  the  celestial  world.     He  himself  will  be  with  you  walking  in  the 


450  I'HE  PRESENCE  OK  CHRIST 

way,  and  the  foolish  shall  not  err  therein.  He  will  guide  yon  by 
his  counsel,  and  afterwards  receive  you  into  glory.  One  of  you 
after  another  shall  follow  your  dear  pastor,  perhaps  before  the  end 
of  this  year,  and  four  or  five  next  year,  and  so  on,  till  you  meet 
again  in  tl)at  heavenly  city,  where  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the 
Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it ;  the  glory  of  God  doth  enlighten  it, 
and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof;  and  the  inhabitants  drink  of  the 
pure  river  of  the  water  of  life,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of 
God  and  the  Lamb;  and  there  shall  be  no  more  curse,  but  the 
throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it :  and  his  servants 
shall  serve  him,  and  they  shall  see  his  face,  and  his  name  shall  be 
in  their  foreheads  ;  for  they  shall  be  completely  like  him,  when  they 
shall  see  him  as  he  is.  But  let  me  once  more  beseech  you  to  no- 
tice, 

3.  The  cotisequent  obligations  under  which  you  are  laid. 

Your  Lord  has  said,  "  I  will  come  unto  you."  Believe 
him.  Take  him  at  his  word.  Plead  it  before  his  throne  of 
grace.  Prove  that  you  value  his  presence  above  every  thing. 
Live  under  an  abiding  conviction,  that  without  it,  you  must  be 
comfortless,  notwithstanding  the  presence  of  every  temporal  en- 
joyment; but  with  it,  you  must  be  happy,  even  under  the  pres- 
sure of  every  earthly  calamity. 

Let  then  the  expectation  that  this  promise  will  be  accomplished, 
moderate  your  sorrows,  on  the  present  occasion,  and  on  all  others, 
and  direct  them  into  a  proper  channel.  It  is  the  presence  of 
Christ  which  constitutes  the  perfected  felicity  of  our  dear  departed 
friend  :  But  Christ  is  really  present  with  his  church  upon  earth 
also  :  pray  for  more  faith  to  realize  that  truth,  and  your  heaven 
shall  be  begun  below.  He  has  said,  "  If  any  one  love  me,  he 
will  keep  my  words  ;  and  my  father  will  love  him,  and  we  will 
come  unto  him,  and  make  our  abode  with  him."  And  what  is  the 
loss,  which  the  enjoyment  of  the  presence  of  Christ,  and  of  his 
Father,  cannot  compensate  ?  or,  what  is  the  affliction,  under  which 
fellowship  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  will 
not  console  you  ? 

Let  this  promise  enhance  your  gratitude  for  past  mercies,  and 
your  solicitude  to  improve  those  which  remain.  It  was  from  him, 
who  ascended  on  high,  after  descending  into  the  lowest  parts  of 


A  SOURCE  OF  CONSOLATION.  45 1 

the  earth,  and  who  received  gifts  for  men,*  that  our  dear  brother 
received  all  his  ministerial  qualifications,  as  well  as  every  Chris- 
tian grace  :  and  it  was  his  blessing  alone,  which  rendered  him  so 
successful,  in  winning  souls  to  Christ.  With  him  is  the  residue  of 
the  Spirit.  He  has  yet  blessings  in  store  to  communicate.  O  live  on 
his  fullness  ?  Though  your  beloved  pastor  is  gone,  I  trust  that  the 
benefit  which  many  of  you  received  from  his  ministry  will  never 
be  lost.  Ministers  die,  but  Jesus  lives  ;  and  his  word  endureth 
for  ever.  You  have  also  a  prospect  of  still  enjoying  his  ordinances^ 
Look  up  for  his  gracious  influence  to  attend  them,  knowing  that 
neither  is  he  who  planteth  any  thing,  nor  he  who  watereth ;  but  it 
is  God  who  giveth  the  increase. 

May  the  promise  of  Christ's  presence  excite  your  concern  to 
prepare  for  his  coming.  Let  it  excite  your  watchfulness  against 
every  thing,  which  would  be  offensive  to  your  blessed  Lord. 
Christians,  is  there  any  thing  in  the  daily  course  of  your  be- 
haviour, or  in  the  management  of  your  families,  ot  which  you 
would  be  ashamed,  if  Christ  were  now  upon  earth  in  human 
nature,  and  took  up  his  abode  with  you  ?  And  can  you  truly 
believe  his  divinity,  and  not  be  afraid  that  he,  whose  eyes  are  as 
a  flame  of  fire,  should  see  such  transactions  ?  Do  you  not  believe 
that  he  even  searches  the  reins  and  the  hearts  ?  and  has  he  not 
said,  that  all  the  churches  shall  know  it  ?  Behold,  he  cometh  fre- 
quently, as  unexpected  as  a  thief:  Blessed  is  he  who  watcheth, 
and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked,  and  they  see  his 
shame. 

But  now,  without  confining  myself  further  to  the  immediate  lan- 
guage of  the  text,  give  me  leave  to  address  a  few  words,  by 
way  of  a  more  general  improvement  of  the  late  afflictive  provi- 
dence, both  to  the  members  of  the  church  statedly  assembling 
in  this  place  of  worship,  and  the  congregation  and  strangers 
present. 

*  See  an  excellent  Sermon  of  brother  Pearce'a  on  Ephes.  iv.  11.  On  the 
duly  of  Cfiurchas  to  regard  Minisferis  as  the  gift  of  Christ,  at  Mr.  Belsher's 
Ordination,  1796. 


452  'I'HE  PRESENCE  OF  CEIRIST. 

I  address  myself  first  to  the  church.  You,  my  brethren,  have, 
within  these  ten  days,  sustained  the  loss  of  a  very  atfection- 
ate  and  faithful  pastor  ;  a  young  and  active,  and  at  the  same  time 
an  able  and  judicious,  minister;  who  had  approved  himself  among 
you  for  nine  or  ten  years,  and  whose  labours  you  hoped  to  enjoy 
for  many  years  to  come.  But  he  is  taken  away  in  the  midst  of  his 
usefulness,  having  bui  just  completed  the  thirty-third  year  of  his 
age.  In  such  a  trial,  you  have  room  to  mourn.  Jesus  wept. 
And  devout  men  made  great  lamentation  at  the  death  of  Stephen. 

Yet  forget  not  to  be  thankful,  that  ever  the  Lord  raised  up  such 
a  minister,  and  gave  you  the  chief  benefit  of  his  labours.  It  was 
the  kindness  of  Providence  that  fixed  him  in  this  place,  and  con- 
tinued him  with  you  for  several  years.  You  have  reason  to  bless 
God  also,  that  he  did  not  run  in  vain,  nor  labour  in  vain.  Bless 
the  Lord  forgiving  so  many  seals  to  his  ministry,  and  for  enabling 
him  to  live  so  honourably,  and  to  die  so  triumphantly. 

And  now,  let  each  individual  examine  himself,  howfar  he  profit- 
ed by  the  ministrations  of  this  dear  servant  of  Jesus  Christ.  If 
any  of  you  put  him  out  of  his  place,  and  idolized  him;  let  such 
learn  wisdom  in  future,  and  so  account  of  us,  as  only  the  stewards 
of  the  mysteries  of  God.  If  any  undervalued  him,  let  them  sin- 
cerely repent  of  that  evil.  And  let  all  be  concerned,  that  the  ben- 
efit of  his  ministry  may  not  die  with  him.  Remember  the  inter- 
esting and  Important  truths  you  professed  to  receive  from  him. 
Remember  the  affectionate  and  earnest  exhortations,  addressed  to 
you  by  him,  from  this  pulpit.  Remember  the  consistent  and  love- 
ly example  which  he  set  before  you  ;  and  the  evidence  of  the 
truth  of  religion,  and  the  display  of  the  faithfulness  of  God,  which 
was  made  his  supports,  under  his  painful  and  protracted  at- 
fiiction. 

Consider,  beloved,  your  duty  to  his  family,  and  show  the  sincer- 
ity of  your  regard  for  your  late  dear  pastor,  by  your  tender  sym- 
pathy with  his  distressed  widow,  and  the  substantial  tokens  of 
your  affection  to  his  five  fatherless  children,  whose  tender  years 
prevent  them  from  forming  any  adequate  conception  of  their  un- 
speakable loss.  May  all  the  friends  of  the  deceased  bear  them 
and  their  afflicted  mother  on  their  hearts  before  the  Lord;  re- 
i 


A  SOURCE  OF  CONSOLATION.  453 

membering  how  essential  a  part  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion 
it  is,  to  pay  kind  attention  to  the  orphan  and  the  widow  in  their 
affliction  ;  and  accounting  it  an  honour  to  imitate  and  subserve  that 
glorious  Being,  in  whom  the  fatherless  findeth  mercy,  and  who 
encourages  the  desolate  widow  to  put  her  trust  in  him. 

My  dear  brethren,  forget  not  your  duty  to  one  another  also,  in 
this, season  of  trial.  While  thus  deprived  of  a  pastor,  to  take  the 
oversight  of  you  in  the  Lord,  watch  over  each  other  the  more 
carefully  in  love.  Forsake  not  the  assembling  of  yourselves 
together,  but  stand  fast  in  the  Lord.  Strengthen  the  hands  of  your 
deacons,  at  a  time  when  the  concerns  of  the  church  lie  the  heav- 
ier upon  them,  instead  of  indulging,  as  sometimes  the  case  has 
been  in  other  churches,  a  spirit  of  groundless  jealousy,  respect- 
ing those  whom  you  yourselves  have  called  to  that  office,  and  who 
have  shwon  a  conscientious  and  upright  regard  for  your  welfare. 

In  looking  out  for  a  minister,  I  trust,  you  will  be  careful  to  seek 
one  of  the  same  stamp  with  my  late  dear  brother;  one,  who  will 
guide  you  in  the  true  narrow  way,  and  guard  you  from  error  on  the 
right  hand  and  on  the  left;  who  will  warn  you  against  every  sen- 
timent which  would  dishonour  God's  moral  government,  as  well  as 
faithfully  oppose  whatever  notion  would  disparage  the  riches  of  his 
glorious  grace.  May  you  choose  a  man  equally  zealous  against 
self-righteousness,  and  against  self-indulgence  :  who  will  preach 
salvation  by  Christ  alone,  and  insist  on  deliverance  from  the 
power  and  love  of  sin,  as  a  most  essential  part  of  that  salvation. 
May  God  direct  you  to  a  minister,  who  shall  answer  to  the  de- 
scription given  by  Paul  of  himself  and  bis  fellow-labourers,  "  We 
preach  Christ  in  you  the  hope  of  glory,  warning  every  man,  and 
teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom  ;  that  we  may  present  every 
man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus."  May  he  be  able  to  appeal  to  you, 
on  his  death-bed,  in  the  words  of  the  same  apostle,  "  As  we  were 
allowed  of  God  to  be  put  in  trust  with  the  gospel,  so  we  spake, 
not  as  pleasing  men,  but  God,  who  trieth  our  hearts  :  not  using 
flattering  words,  as  ye  know,  nor  a  cloak  of  covetousness,  God  is 
witness  ;  nor  seeking  glory  of  men ;  but  we  were  gentle  among 
you,  even  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  children  ;  so,  being  affec- 
tionately desirous  of  you,  we  were  willing  to  have  imparted  unto 

Vol.  VI.  5S 


454  THE  PRESENCE  OF  CHRIST 

you,  not  the  gospel  of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because 
ye  were  dear  unto  us.  Ye  arc  witnesses,  and  God  also,  how  holily, 
and  justly,  and  how  unblameably  we  behaved  ourselves  among  you 
who  believe :  as  ye  know,  how  he  exhorted,  and  comforted,  and 
charged  every  one  of  you,  as  a  father  his  children,  that  ye  should 
walk  worthy  of  God,  who  hath  called  you  into  his  kingdom  and 
glory."  Such  a  protestation,  I  am  confident,  your  late  beloved 
pastor  might  have  safely  made,  and  I  pray  God  his  successor 
may  be  assisted  to  imitate  the  same  primitive  example,  and  find  a 
corresponding  testimony  in  the  conscience  of  every  unprejudiced 
hearer. 

At  the  same  time,  let  me  exhort  you,  my  brethren,  to  manifest 
o-enuine  Christian  candour  in  your  choice  of  another  minister,  and 
in  al!  your  subsequent  conduct  towards  him.  If  he  should  not 
equal  his  predecessor  in  the  popularity  of  his  talents,  the  readi- 
ness of  his  utterance,  or  in  every  amiable  qualification  of  still 
higher  importance,  yet  if  his  heart  be  evidently  devoted  to  God,  do 
not  despise  him,  nor  undervalue  him;  but  pray  for  him,  encour- 
age him,  strengthen  his  hands  in  God.  Make  him  not  an  offender 
for  a  word,  nor  for  the  want  of  a  word.  And  do  not  magnify  such 
infirmities  as  are  common  to  the  best  of  men  in  this  state  of  im- 
perfection. 

Endeavour,  brelhreuj  to  be  unanimons  in  your  choice.  Let  none 
oppose  the  general  vote,  merely  to  show  their  consequence,  or 
assert  their  liberty.  Nor  let  others  resolve  upon  having  their  own 
way,  because  they  have  a  small  m<ijority  of  their  mind  :  but  en- 
deavour to  accommodate  one  another,  as  far  as  it  is  possible,  with- 
out sacrificing  truth  or  prudence.  Only  be  sure  that  you  seek  a 
pastor  that  is  a  holy  man  of  God,  a  faithful  servant  of  Jesus  Christ, 
who  will  naturally  care  for  your  souls. 

Finally,  beloved,  let  all  be  careful  to  walk  worthy  of  the  Lord, 
in  the  practice  of  all  that  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight.  And  let  it 
appear  that  God,  by  taking  your  lale  dear  minister  to  heaven,  has 
drawn  you  nearer  to  heaven.  Remember  that  Christ  is  now  in 
the  midst  of  you,  and  that  you  hope  soon  to  be  with  him  in  his 
kingdom,  and  to  live  and  reign  with  him  for  ever.     What  manner 


A  SOURCE  OF  CONSOLATION. 


455 


of  persons  ought  you  then  to  be,  in  all  holy  conversation  and  god 
liness  ! 

What  I  have  said  to  the  members  of  the  churchy  will,  for  the 
most  part,  apply  to  such  of  the  stated  congregation,  as  are  par- 
takers of  the  grace  of  God. 

But  there  are  some  who  constantly  attended  my  dear  brother's 
ministry,  who  are  left  unconverted.  O  what  shall  I  say  to  them  ! 
I  earnestly  pray,  that  they  who  heard  him  in  vain  while  alive,  may 
hear  him  now  he  is  dead,  so  as  to  be  made  alive  themselves.  For, 
being  dead,  he  yet  speaketh.  The  history  which  all  his  friends 
can  give  you,  of  his  life,  and  of  his  death,  (his  blessed  death  !) 
proclaims  to  you  the  truth  and  excellence  of  the  gospel.  Do  you 
not  also  remember  that  short,  but  most  affecting  address,  which  he 
made  to  you,  the  last  time  he  ascended  this  pulpit,  after  brother 
Franklin  of  Coventry  had  been  preaching  ?  Then  he  told  some, 
that  his  highest  comfort,  amidst  the  symptoms  of  approaching  disso- 
lution, which  he  then  exhibited,  was  the  expectation  of  meeting 
them  in  heaven;  while  he  forewarned  others  of  you,  that  his 
greatest  anxiety  arose  from  his  fear  of  being  obliged  to  witness 
against  you,  as  despisers  and  rejecters  of  the  glorious  Redeemer. 

0  thai  the  recollection  of  that  dying  warning,  enforced  by  all  his 
own  happy  experience  in  succeeding  months  of  suffering  and  su- 
perabounding  consolation,  might  convince  you  of  the  vast  impor- 
tance of  true  religion,  of  the  unspeakable  worth  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  and  of  the  blessedness  of  being  interested  in  his  great 
salvation,  and  obtaining  an  inheritance  among  them  who  are  sanc- 
tified, through  faith  in  him  ! 

Many  may  expect,  especially  those  who  are  strangers,  to  hear  a 
character  of  the  deceased ;  but  he  chose  this  text  to  avoid  much 
being  said  of  himself,  and  though  I  should  not  scruple  introducing 
whatever  might  tend  to  honour  divine  grace,  and  to  promote  your 
edification,  yet  I  am  unable  to  enter  into  a  particular  biographical 
detail  at  this  time.  And  as  to  his  character,  those  who  knew  him 
will  need  not  my  delineation  of  it,  to  make  them  remember  it  with 
high  esteem  to  their  dying  day  ;  while  others  might  suspect  me  of 
flattery,  if  I  said  but  half  of  what  I  cordially  believe.     One  thing 

1  will  say,  which  I  could  say  of  very  few  others,  though  I  have 


456  THE  PRESENCE  OF  CHRIST 

known  many  of  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  that  I  never  saw  or 
heard  of  any  thing  respecting  him,  which  grieved  me,  unless  it  was 
his  inattention  to  his  health,  and  that  I  believe  was  owing  to  a  mis- 
taken idea  of  his  constitution.  If  any  of  you  know  of  other  faults 
belonging  to  him,  be  careful  to  shun  them  ;  but  O  be  sure  to  follow 
him,  wherein  he  was  a  follower  of  Christ. 

While  his  outward  conduct  was  remarkably  blameless  and  ex- 
emplary, he  evidently  had  a  deep,  abiding,  humbling  sense  of  the 
evil  of  sin,  of  his  own  native  depravity,  and  remaining  sinfulness ; 
of  his  absolute  need  of  Christ  as  an  atoning  sacrifice,  and  the 
Lord  his  righteousness  ;  and  of  the  love  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  im- 
portance of  his  work  as  a  sanctifier. — He  lived  a  life  of  faith  on  the 
incarnate  Son  of  God,  as  the  blessed  Mediator  who  had  loved 
him  and  given  himself  for  him  ;  and  as  Christ  was  all  in  all  to  him, 
his  joy  and  his  gain,  in  life  and  in  death,  so  he  took  great  delight  in 
preaching  Christ  to  others,  as  the  only  and  all-sufficient  Saviour  ; 
he  earnestly  longed,  had  it  been  permitted  him  by  Providence,  to 
have  preached  Christ  to  the  heathen,  and  would  have  been  glad 
to  have  carried  the  tidings  of  salvation  by  his  blood,  to  the  ends  of 
the  earth. 

But,  instead  of  giving  a  fuller  account  in  my  own  words,  I  will 
give  all  strangers  the  means  of  forming  a  just  idea  of  the  man,  and 
of  the  nature  of  his  religion,  by  reading  some  of  his  letters,  written 
three  of  them  to  myself,  and  two  to  the  officers  of  this  church,  at 
different  periods  of  his  long  illness  ;  to  which  I  shall  add  a  kw  de- 
tached sentences,  uttered  nearer  the  close  of  his  life,  and  taken 
down  by  his  nearest  relative. 

These  will  tend  more  to  your  edification  who  know  the  Redeem- 
er,  and  more  to  the  conviction  of  those  who  know  him  not,  than 
any  studied  panegyric. 

May  they  excite  all  present  ^to  pray  from  the  heart,  Let  me 
live  the  Z//e,  as  well  as  die  the  death,  of  the  righteous ;  may  the 
commencement  of  my  profession,  and  may  my  latter  end  be  like 
his.     Amen  and  amen. 


THE    FOLLOWING 


LETTERS  AND   NARRATIVE 


WERE    READ    BEFORE    THE    CONCLUDING  PARAGRAPH    OF    THE    SERMON. 


TO  DR.  RYLAND. 

Birmingham,  Dec.  9,  1798. 

Lord's  day  Evening. 
Mv  DEAR  Brother, 

After  a  Sabbath — such  a  one  as  I  never  knew  before 

spent  in  an  entire  seclusion  from  the  house  and  ordinances  of  my 
God,  I  seek  Christian  converse  with  you,  in  a  way  in  which  I  am 
yet  permitted  to  have  intercourse  with  my  brethren.  The  day 
after  I  wrote  to  you  last,  my  medical  attendant  laid  me  under  the 
strictest  injunctions  not  to  speak  again  in  public  for  one  month  at 
least.  He  says  that  my  stomach  is  become  so  irritable,  through 
repeated  inflammations,  that  conversation,  unless  managed  with 
great  caution,  would  be  dangerous ; — that  he  does  not  think  my 
present  condition  alarming,  provided  I  take  rest,  but  without  that, 
he  intimated  my  life  was  in  great  danger.  He  forbids  my  ex- 
posing myself  to  the  evening  air  on  any  account,  and  going  out  of 
doors,  or  to  the  door,  unless  when  the  air  is  dry  and  clear,  so  that 
I  am,  during  the  weather  we  now  have  in  Birmingham,  (very 
foggy,)  a  complete  prisoner  ;•  and  the  repeated  cautions  from  my 
dear  and  aflcctionate  friends,  whose  solicitude,  I  conceive,  far  ex- 
ceeds the  danger,  compel  me  to  a  rigid  observance  of  the  doctor's 
rules. 


458  LETTERS  AND  NARRATIVE. 

This  morning  brother  Pope  took  my  place  ;  and  in  the  afternoon 
Mr.  Brewer,  who  has  discovered  uncommon  tenderness  and  respect 
for  me  and  the  people,  since  he  knew  my  state,  preached  a  very 
aflfectionate  sermon  from  1  Sam.  iii.  18.  "It  is  the  Lord,  let  him 
do  what  seemeth  him  good."  By  what  I  hear,  his  sympathizing 
observations,  in  relation  to  the  event  which  occasioned  his  being 
then  in  the  pulpit,  drew  more  tears  from  the  people's  eyes,  than  a 
dozen  such  poor  creatures  as  their  pastor  could  deserve.  But  I 
have.  .  .  .  blessed  be  God  !  long  had  the  satisfaction  of  finding 
myself  embosomed  in  friendship  .  .  .  the  friendship  of  the  people 
of  my  charge  :  though  I  lament  that  their  love  should  occasion 

them  a  pang but  thus  it  is our  heavenly  Father  sees  that, 

for  our  mixed  characters,  a  mixed  state  is  best. 

I  anticipated  a  day  of  gloom,  but  I  had  unexpected  reason  to  re- 
joice, that  the  shadow  of  death  was  turned  into  the  joy  of  the 
morning  ;  and  though  I  said,  with  perhaps  before  unequalled  feel- 
ing, "  How  amiable  are  thy  tabernacles  !"  yet  I  found  the  God  of 
Zion  does  not  neglect  the  dwellings  of  Jacob.  My  poor  wife  was 
much  affected  at  so  novel  a  thing  as  leaving  me  behind  her,  and  so 
it  was  a  dewy  morning  ;  but  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  soon  arose, 
and  shed  such  ineffable  delight  throughout  my  soul,  that  I  could  say, 
'  It  is  good  to  be  here.^ — Motive  to  resignation  and  gratitude  also, 
crowded  upon  motive,  till  my  judgment  was  convinced  that  1  ought 
to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  exceedingly,  and  so  my  whole  soul  took  its  fill 
of  joy.  May  I,  if  it  be  my  Saviour's  will,  feel  as  happy  when  I  come 
to  die  !  When  my  poor  Sarah  lay  at  the  point  of  death,  for  some 
days  after  first  lying  in,  towards  the  latter  days,  1  enjoyed  such  sup- 
port, and  felt  my  will  so  entirely  bowed  down  to  that  of  God,  that  I 
said  in  my  heart,  '  I  shall  never  fear  another  trial — he  that  sustain- 
ed me  amidst  this  flame,  will  defend  me  from  every  spark !'  and 
this  confidence  I  long  enjoyed. — But  that  was  near  six  years  ago, 
and  I  had  almost  forgotten  the  land  of  the  Hermonites,  and  the  hill 
Mizar.  But  the  Lord  has  prepared  me  to  receive  a  fresh  display 
of  his  fatherly  care,  and  his  (shall  I  Call  it  ?)  punctilious  veracity. 
If  I  should  be  raised  up  again,  1  shall  be  able  to  preach  on  the  faith- 
fulness of  God  more  experimentally  than  ever.  Perhaps  some 
trial  is  coming  on,  and  I  am  to  be  instrumental  in  preparing  them 


LETTERS  AND  NARRATIVE.  459 

ior  it :  Or,  if  not,  if  1  am  to  depart  hence  to  be  no  more  seen,  I 
know  the  Lord  can  carry  on  his  work  as  well  without  me  as  with 
me.  He  who  redeemed  the  sheep  with  his  blood,  will  never  suffer 
them  to  perish  for  want  of  shepherding,  especially  since  he  him- 
self is  the  chief  Shepherd  of  souls.  But  my  famUy !  Ah,  ihere  I 
find  my  faith  but  still  imperfect.  However,  1  do  not  think  the  Lord 
will  ever  take  me  away,  till  he  helps  me  to  leave  my  fatherless 
children  in  his  hands,  and  trust  my  widow  also  with  him.  "  His 
love  in  times  past,"  and  I  may  add  in  times  present  too,  "  forbids 
me  to  think,  he  will  leave  me  at  last,  in  trouble  to  sink." 

Whilst  my  weakness  was  gaining  ground,  I  used  to  ask  myself, 
how  I  could  like  to  be  laid  by  ?  I  have  dreamed  that  this  was  the 
case,  and  both  awake  and  asleep,  I  felt  as  though  it  were  an  evil 
that  could  not  be  borne  : — but  now  1  find  the  Lord  can  fit  the  back 
to  the  burden,  and  though  I  think  I  love  the  thought  of  serving 
Christ  at  this  moment  better  than  ever,  yet  he  has  made  me 
willing  to  be  ...  .  nothing,  if  he  please  to  have  it  so  ;  and  now 
my  happy  heart  "  could  sing  itself  away  to  everlasting  bliss." 

O  what  a  mercy  that  I  have  not  brought  on  my  affliction  by  serv- 
ing the  devil'.  What  a  mercy  that  I  have  so  many  dear  sympa- 
thizing friends  I  What  a  mercy  that  i  have  so  much  dear  domestic 
comfort'.  What  a  mercy  that  I  am  in  no  violent  bodily  pain! 
What  a  mer(i3'  that  I  can  read  and  write  without  doing  myself  an 
injury  !  What  a  mercy  that  my  animal  spirits  have  all  the  time 
this  has  been  coming  on,  (ever  since  the  last  Kettering  meeting  of 
ministers,)  been  vigorous — free  from  dejection  !  And,  which  I 
reckon  among  the  greatest  of  this  day's  privileges,  what  a  mercy 
that  I  have  been  able  to  employ  myself  for  Christ  and  his  dear 
cause  to-day,  as  I  have  been  almost  wholly  occupied  in  the  con- 
cerns of  the  (I  hope)  reviving  church  at  Bromsgrove  ;  and  the  in- 
fant church  at  Cradley  !  O  my  dear  brother,  it  is  all  mercy,  is  it 
not?  O  help  me  then  in  his  praise,  for  he  is  good,  for  his  mercy 
endureth  for  ever. 

Ought  I  to  apologize  for  this  experimental  chat  with  you,  who 
have  concerns  to  transact  of  so  much  morp  importance,  than 
any  that  are  confi'ied  to  an  individual  ?  Forgive  me  if  I  have  in- 
truded loo  much  on  your  time — but  do  not  forget  to  praise  on  my 


460  LETTERS  AND  NARRATIVE. 

behalf  a  faithful  God.  I  shall  now  leave  room  against  1  have  some 
business  to  write  about — till  then,  adieu — but  let  us  not  forget,  that 
this  God  is  otir  God  for  ever  and  ever,  and  will  be  our  guide  even 
until  death.     Amen.     Amen.     We  shall  soon  meet  in  heaven. 

"S.  P." 


TO  MR.  KING. 

Plymouth,  April  23,  1799. 

MrVERY    DEAR    FrIEND    AND    BROTHER, 

I  HAVE  the  satisfaction  to  inform  you,  that  at  length  my 
complaint  appears  to  be  removed,  and  that  I  am,  by  degrees,  re- 
turning to  my  usual  diet,  by  which,  with  the  divine  blessing,  I 
hope  to  be  again  strengthened  for  the  discharge  of  the  duties,  and 
the  enjoyment  of  the  pleasures,  which  await  me  among  the  dear 
people  of  my  charge. 

I  am  indeed  informed  by  my  medical  attendant  here,  that  I  shall 
never  be  equal  to  the  labours  of  my  past  years,  and  that  my  return 
to  moderate  efforts  must  be  made  by  slow  degrees.  As  the  path  of 
duty,  I  desire  to  submit ;  but  after  so  long  a  suspension  from  serv- 
ing the  Redeemer  in  his  church,  my  soul  pants  for  usefulness  more 
extensive  than  ever,  and  I  long  to  become  an  apostle  to  the  world. 
I  do  not  think  I  ever  prized  the  ministerial  work  so  much  as  I  now 
do.  Two  questions  have  been  long  before  me.  The  first  was, 
Shall  1  live  or  die  ?  The  second,  If  I  live,  how  will  my  life  be 
spent  ?  With  regard  to  the  former,  my  heart  answered,  "  It  is  no 
matter — all  is  well — for  my  own  sake,  I  need  not  be  taught  that  it 
is  best  to  be  with  Christ  ;  but  for  the  sake  of  others,  it  may  be  best 
to  abide  in  the  body — I  am  in  the  Lord's  hands,  let  him  do  by  me 
as  seemeth  him  best  for  me  and  mine,  and  for  his  cause  and  honour 
in  the  world  ?  But  as  to  the  second  question,  I  could  hardly  recon- 
cile myself  to  the  thoughts  of  living,  unless  it  were  to  promote  the 
interest  of  my  Lord  ;  and  if  my  disorder  should  so  far  weaken  me 
as  to  render  me  incapable  of  the  ministry,  nothing  then  appeared 
before  me  but  gloom  and  darkness.     However,  I  will  hope  in  the 


LETTERS  AiND  NARRATIVE.  451 

J.ord,  that  though  he  had  chastened  me  sorely,  yet,  since  he  bath 
not  given  me  over  unto  death,  sparing  mercy  will  be  followed  with 
strength,  that  I  may  show  forth  his  praise  in  the  land  of  the  living. 
I  am  still  exceedingly  weak";  more  so  than  at  any  period  before 
I  left  home,  except  the  firrd  week  of  my  lying  by  ;  but  1  am  getting 
strength,  though  slowly.  It  is  impossible'^at  present  to  fix  any 
time  for  my  return.  It  grieves  me^that  the  patience  of  the  dear 
people  should  be  so  long  tried  ;  but  the  trial  is  as  great  on  my  part 
as  it  can  be  on  theirs,  and  we  must  pity  and  pray  tor  one  another. 
It  is  now  a  task  for  me  to  write  at  all,  or  this  should  have  been 
longer. 

"S.  P." 


TO  MR.  POPE. 

"  Plymouth,  May  24,  1799. 

I  CANNOT  write  much — this  1  believe  is  the  only  letter  I  have 
written  (except  to  ray  wife)  since  I  wrote  to  you  last.  My  com- 
plaint has  issued  in  a  confirmed,  slow,  nervous  fever,  which  has 
wasted  my  spirits  and  strength,  and  taken  a  great  part  of  the  little 
tlesh  I  had  when  in  health  away  from  me.  The  symptoms  have 
been  very  threatening,  and  Thave  repeatedly  thought  that,  let  the 
physician  do  what  he  will,  ho  cannot  keep  me  long  from  those 
heavenly  joys,  for  which,  blessed  be  God,  1  hare  lately  been  much 
longing  ;  and  were  it  not  for  my  dear  people  and  family,  I  should 
have  earnestly  prayed  for  leave  to  depart,  and  be  with  Christ, 
which  is  so  much  better  than  to  abide  in  this  vain,  suffering,  sinning 
world. 

The  doctors,  howerer,  pronounce  my  case  very  hopeful — say 
there  is  little  or  no  danger — but  that  all  these  complaints  require 
d  great  deal  of  time  to  get  rid  of.  I  still  feel  myself  on  precari- 
ous ground,  but  quite  resigned  to  the  will  of  Him  who,  unworthy 
as  I  am,  continues  daily  to  ''  fill  my  soul  with  joy  and  peace  in 
believing."^  Yes,  my  dear  friend  !  7inw  my  soul  feels  the  value  of 
a  free,  full,  and  everlasting  salvation,  while  I  rest  all  my  hope  on 
Vol.  VI.  59 


462  LETTERS  AND  NARRATIVE. 

the  Son  of  God  in  human  nature,  dying  on  the  cross  for  me.  To 
me  now,  health  or  sickness,  pain  or  ease,  life  or  death,  are  things 
indifferent.  1  feel  so  happy  in  being  in  the  hands  of  Infinite  Love, 
that  when  the  severest  strokes  are  laid  upon  me,  I  receive  them 
with  pleasure,  because  they  come  from  my  heavenly  Father's 
hands  !     "  Oh  !  to  grace  how  great  a  debtor !"  &c. 


TO  DR.  RYLAND. 

"  Birmingham,  July  20,  1790. 

MyVERY  DEAR  BROTHER, 

YouK  friendly  anxieties  on  my  behalf  demand  the  earliest  satis- 
faction. We  had  a  pleasant  ride  to  Newport  on  the  afternoon  we 
left  you,  and  the  next  day  without  much  fatigue  reached  Tewks- 
buryi  but  the  road  was  so  rougli  from  Tewksbury  to  Evesham, 
that  it  injured  me  more  than  all  the  jolting  we  had  had  before  put 
together.  However,  we  reached  Alcester  on  Wednesday  evening, 
stopped  there  a  day  to  rest,  and  last  night  (Friday)  were  brought 
safely  hither,  blessed  be  God  ! 

I  (ind  myself  getting  weaker  and  weaker,  and  so  my  Lord  in- 
structs me  in  his  pleasure  to  remove  me  soon.  You  say  well,  my 
dear  brother,  that  at  such  a  prospect  I  "  cannot  complain.^'  No, 
blessed  be  His  dear  name  who  shed  his  blood  for  me,  he  helps  me 
to  rejoice  at  times,  with  joy  unspeakable.  Now  I  see  the  value 
of  the  religion  of  the  cross.  It  is  a  religion  for  a  dying  sinner.  It 
is  all  the  most  guilty,  the  most  wretched,  can  desire.  Yes,  I  taste 
its  sweetness,  and  enjoy  its  fullness,  with  all  the  gloom  of  a  dying 
bed  before  me.  And  far  rather  would  I  be  the  poor,  emaciated, 
and  emaciating  creature  that  I  am,  than  be  an  emperor,  with  every 
earthly  good  about  him     ....     but  without  a  God  ! 

1  was  delighted  the  other  day,  in  re-perusing  the  Pilgrim's  Pro- 
gress, to  observe  that  when  Christian,  came  to  the  top  of  the  hill 
Dijiculti/,  he  was  put  to  sleep  in  a  chamber  called  Peace.  VVhy, 
how  good  is  the  Lord  of  the  way  to  me  !  said  I ;  I  have  not  reach- 
ed the  summit  of  the  hill  yet,  but  notwithstanding  he  puts  me  to 


LETTERS  AND  NARRATIVE.  463 

sleep  in  the  chamber  of  Peace  every  night  ....  True,  it 
is  often  a  chamber  of  pain  ;  but  let  pain  be  as  formidable  as  it  may, 
it  has  never  yet  been  able  to  expel  that  peace  which  the  great 
Guardian  of  Israel  has  appointed  to  keep  my  heart  and  mind 
through  Christ  Jesus. 

I  have  been  labouring  lately  to  exercise  most  love  to  God  when 
I  have  been  suffering  most  severely  : — but  what  shall  I  say  ?  Alas, 
too  often  the  sense  of  pain  absorbs  every  other  thought.  Yet 
there  have  been  seasons  when  I  have  been  affected  with  such  a 
delightful  sense  of  the  loveliness  of  God,  as  to  ravish  my  soul,  and 
give  predominance  to  the  sacred  passion.  It  was  never  till  to-day 
that  I  got  any  personal  instruction  from  our  Lord's  telling  Peter  by 
what  death  he  should  glorify  God.  Oh  what  a  satisfying  thought  is 
it,  that  God  appoints  those  means  of  dissolution  whereby  he  gets 
most  glory  to  himself!  It  was  the  very  thing  I  needed  ;  for  of  all 
the  ways  of  dying,  that  which  I  most  dreaded  was  by  a  consump- 
tion ;  in  which  it  is  now  highly  probable  my  disorder  will  issue. 
But,  Oh  my  dear  Lord,  if  by  this  death  I  can  most  glorify  thee,  I 
prefer  it  to  all  others,  and  thank  thee  that  by  this  mean  thou  art 
hastening  my  fuller  enjoyment  of  thee  in  a  purer  world. 

A  sinless  state  !  "  Oh  'tis  a  heaven  worth  dying  for !"  I  cannot 
realize  any  thing  about  heaven,  but  the  presence  of  Christ  and  his 
people,  and  a  perfect  deliverance  from  sin,  and  I  want  no  more — 
I  am  sick  of  sinning — soon  I  shall  be  beyond  its  power.  ''  Oh  joy- 
ful hour  I  Oh  blest  abode!  I  shall  be  near  and  like  my  God!"  I 
only  thought  of  filling  one  side — and  now  have  not  left  room  to 
thank  you  and  dear  Mrs.  Ryland  for  the  minute,  affectionate,  and 
constant  attentions  yon  paid  us  in  Bristol.  May  the  Lord  reward 
you.  Our  hearty  love  to  all  around,  till  we  meet  in  heaven. 
Eternally  yours  in  Christ, 

*'  S,  P." 


464  LETTERS  AND  NAURATIVK. 

TO  DR.  RYLAND. 

Birmingham,  Aug.  4,  179"J. 

Lord's  day  evening. 
My  very  dear  Brother, 

Stii-l,  I  trust,  hastening  to  the  land  "  where  there  shall  be  no 
more  curse,"  I  take  this  opportunity  of  talking  a  little  with  you 
on  the  road  ;  for  we  are  fellow-travellers,  and  a  little  conversation 
will  not  lose  me  the  privilege  of  getting  first  to  the  end  of  my  jour- 
ney. 

It  is  seventeen  years  within  about  a  week  since  I  first  actually 
set  out  on  my  pilgrimage;  and  when  I  review  the  many  dangers 
to  which,  during  that  time,  I  have  been  exposed,  I  am  filled  with 
conviction  that  I  have  all  along  been  the  care  of  Omnipotent  Love. 
Ah,  how  many  Pliables,  and  Timorouses,  and  Talkatives,  have  I 
seen,  while  my  quivering  heart  said,  "Alas  !  I  shall  soon  follow 
these  sons  of  apostasy,  prove  a  disgrace  to  religion,  and  have  my 
portion  with  hypocrites  at  last." 

These  fears  may  have  had  their  uses — may  have  made  me  more 
cautious,  more  distrustful  of  myself,  and  kept  me  more  dependent 
on  the  Lord.     Thus 

''  All  that  I've  met  has  work'd  for  my  good." 

With  what  intricacy,  to  our  view,  and  yet  with  what  actual  skill 
and  goodness,  does  the  Lord  draw  his  plans  and  mark  out  our  path ! 
Here  we  wonder  and  complain — Soon  vi  e  shall  all  agree  that  it  was 
a  right  path  to  the  city  of  habitation  ;  and  what  we  now  most 
deeply  regret,  shall  become  the  subject  of  our  warmest  praises. 

I  am  afraid  to  come  back  again  to  life.  O  how  many  dan- 
gers await  me  !  Perhaps  I  may  be  overcome  of  some  fleshh' 
lust — perhaps  1  may  get  proud  and  indolent,  and  be  more  of 
the  priest  than  of  the  evangelist — surely  I  rejoice  in  feeling 
my  outward  man  decay,  and  having  the  sentence  of  death 
in  myself.  O  what  prospects  are  before  me  in  the  blessed 
world  whither  I  am  going  !  To  be  holy  as  God  is  holy — to 
have  nothing  but  holiness  in   my   nature — to  be  assured,  without 


LETTERS  AND  NARRATIVE.  4(55 

a  doubt,  and  eternally  to  carry  about  this  assurance  with  me, 
that  the  pure  God  looks  on  me  with  constant  complacency,  for 
ever  blesses  me,  and  says,  as  at  the  tirst  creation,  "It  is  very  good." 
I  am  happy  now  in  hoping  in  the  divine  purposes  towards  me  ;  but 
1  know,  and  the  thought  is  my  constant  burden,  that  the  Being  I 
love  best,  always  sees  something  in  me  which  he  infinitely  hates. 
"  O  wretched,  wretched  man  that  I  am  ! "  The  thought  even  now 
makes  me  v'eep,  and  who  can  help  it,  that  seriously  reflects,  he 
never  comes  to  God  to  pray  or  praise,  but  he  brings  what  his  God 
detests  along  with  him — carries  it  with  him  wherever  he  goes,  and 
can  never  get  rid  of  it  as  long  as  he  lives?  Come,  my  dear 
brother  !  will  you  not  share  my  joy,  and  help  my  praise,  that  soon 
I  shall  leave  this  body  of  sin  and  death  behind,  to  enter  on  the 
perfection  of  my  spiritual  nature  ;  and  patiently  to  wait  till  this 
natural  body  shall  become  a  spiritual  body,  and  so  be  a  fit  vehicle 
for  my  immortal  and  happy  spirit ! 

But  I  must  forbear — I  have  been  very  unwell  all  day  ;  but  this 
evening  God  has  kindly  given  me  a  respite— my  fever  is  low  and 
my  spirits  are  cheerful,  so  I  have  indulged  myself  in  unbosoming 
my  feelings  to  my  dear  friend. 

"  S    P." 


MEMORANDA ; 


Taken  down  occasionally  by  Mrs.  Pearce,  within  four  or  five  weeks  of 
Mr.  Pearce's  death. 


He  once  said  "  I  have  been  in  darkness  two  or  three  days, 
crying,  O  when  wilt  thou  comfort  me  !  but  last  night  the  mist 
was  taken  from  me,  and  the  Lord  shone  in  upon  my  soul.  O  that 
I  could  but  speak,  1  would  tell  a  world  to  trust  a  faithful  God. 
Sweet  affliction,  now  it  vvorketh  glory,  glory  !  " 


46G  LCTTKRS  AND  NARR.ATIVK. 

Mrs.  P.  having  told  him  the  various  exercises  of  her  mind,  lie 
replied,  "  O  trust  the  Lord  ;  if  he  lifts  up  the  light  of  his  counte- 
nance upon  you,  as  he  has  done  upon  me  this  day,  all  your 
mountains  will  become  mole-hills.  I  feel  your  situation,  I  feel 
vour  sorrows  ;  but  he  who  takes  care  of  sparrows,  will  care  for 
you  and  my  dear  children." 

When  scorching  with  burning  fever,  he  said,  "  Hot  and  happy." 
One  Lord's  day  morning  he  said,  "  Cheer  up,  my  dear,  think  how 
much  will  be  said  to-day  of  the  faithfulness  of  God.  Though  we 
are  called  to  separate,  he  will  never  separate  from  you.  I  wish  I 
could  tell  the  world  what  a  good  and  gracious  God  he  is.  Never 
need  they,  who  trust  in  him,  be  afraid  of  trials.  He  has 
promised  to  give  strength  for  the  day ;  that  is  his  promise.  O 
what  a  lovely  God  !  and  he  is  my  God  and  yours.  He  will  never 
leave  us  nor  forsake  us,  no  never!  1  have  been  thinking  that  this 
and  that  medicine  will  do  me  good,  but  what  have  I  to  do  with  it  ? 
It  is  in  my  Jesus's  hands  ;  he  will  do  it  all,  and  there  I  leave  it. 
What  a  mercy  is  it,  I  have  a  good  bed  to  lie  upon  ;  you,  my  dear 
Sarah,  to  wait  upon  me  ;  and  friends  to  pray  for  me.  O  how 
thankful  should  I  be  for  all  my  pains ;  I  want  for  nothing  :  all  my 
wishes  are  anticipated.  O  1  have  felt  the  force  of  those  words  of 
David,  "Unless  thy  law,  (my  gracious  God!)  had  been  my 
delights,  I  should  have  perished  in  mine  aflliction."  Though  I  am 
too  weak  to  read  it,  or  hear  it,  I  can  think  upon  it,  and  O  how 
good  it  is  I — I  am  in  the  best  hands  I  could  be  in,  in  the  hands  of 
my  dear  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  he  will  do  all  things  well.  Yes, 
yes,  he  cannot  do  wrong." 

One  morning  Mrs.  P.  asked  him  how  he  felt  ? — "  Very  ill,  but 
unspeakably  happy  in  the  Lord,  and  my  dear  hnrd  Jesus.^^  Once 
beholding  her  grieving,  he  said,  "  O  my  dear  Sarah,  do  not  be  so 
anxious,  but  leave  me  entirely  in  the  hands  of  Jesus,  and  think,  if 
you  were  as  wise  as  he,  you  would  do  the  same  by  me.  If  he 
takes  me,  I  shall  not  be  lost,  I  shall  only  go  a  little  before  ;  we 
shall  meet  again,  never  to  part." 

After  a  violent  fit  of  coughing,  he  said,  '*  It  is  all  well!  O  what 
a  good  God  is  he  !  It  is  done  by  him,  and  it  must  be  well — If  I 
ever  recover,  I  shall  pity  the  sick  more  than  ever,  and  if  I  do  not. 


LETTERS  AND  NAllKATIVE,  467 

I  shall  go  to  sing  delivering  love  ;  so  you  see  it  will  be  all  well. — 
O  for  more  patience  !  Well,  my  God  is  the  God  of  patience,  and 
he  will  give  me  all  I  need.  I  rejoice  it  is  in  my  Jesus's  bands  to 
communicate,  and  it  cannot  be  in  better.  It  is  my  God  who  gives 
me  patience  to  bear  all  his  will." 

When,  after  a  restless  night,  Mrs.  P.  asked  him,  what  she  should 
do  for  him  ?  "  You  can  do  nothing,  but  pray  for  me,  that  I  may 
have  patience  to  bear  all  my  Lord's  will." — After  taking  a  medi- 
cine, he  said,  "  If  it  be  the  Lord's  will  to  bless  it,  for  your  sake, 
and  for  the  sake  of  the  dear  children,  but  the  Lord's  will  be  done. 

0  I  fear  I  sin,  I  dishonour  God  by  impatience  ;  but  I  would  not  for 
a  thousand  worlds  sin  in  a  thought  if  I  could  avoid  it."  Mrs.  P. 
replied,  she  trusted  the  Lord  would  still  keep  him  ;  seeing  he  had 
brought  him  thus  far,  he  would  not  desert  him  at  last.  "  No,  no," 
he  said,  "  I  hope  he  will  not.  As  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so 
the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.  Why  do  I  complain  ?  My 
dear  Jesus's  sufferings  were  much  sorer  and  more  bitter  than 
mine  ;  ^nd  did  he  thus  suffer,  and  shall  I  repine?  No,  I  will 
cheerfully  suffer  my  Father's  will." 

One  morning  after  being  asked  how  he  felt,  he  replied,  "I  have 
but  one  severe  pain  about  me  !  what  a  mercy  !  O  how  good  a  God 
to  afford  some  intervals  amidst  so  much  pain !  He  is  altogether 
good.  Jesus  lives,  my  dear,  and  that  must  be  our  consolation." — 
After  taking  a  medicine  which  operated  very  powerfully,  he  said, 
"  This  will  make  me  so  much  lower  ;  well,  let  it  be.  Multiply 
my  pains,  thou  good  God,  so  thou  art  but  glorified,  I  care  not  what 

1  suffer  ;  all  is  right." 

Being  asked  how  he  felt  after  a  restless  night,  he  replied,  "  I 
have  so  much  weakness  and  pain,  I  have  not  had  much  enjoy- 
ment :  but  I  have  a  full  persuasion  that  the  Lord  is  doing  all  things 
well.  If  it  were  not  for  strong  confidence  in  a  lovely  God,  I  must 
bink  ;  but  all  is  well.  O  blessed  God,  I  would  not  love  thee  less ; 
O  support  a  sinking  worm  !  O  what  a  mercy  to  be  assured  that 
all  things  are  working  together  for  good  !  " 

Mrs.  P.  saying,  If  we  must  part,  I  trust  the  separation  will  not 
be  for  ever ;  ''  Oh  no,"  he  replied,  "  we  sorrow  not  as  those  who 
have  no  hope."     She  said.  Then  you  can  leave  me  and  your  dear 


468  LETTERS  AND  NARRATIVE. 

children  with  resignation,  can  yon?  He  answered,  "  My  heart 
was  pierce<l  through  with  many  sorrows,  before  I  could  give  you 
and  the  children  up  ;  but  the  Lord  has  heard  me  say,  Thy  will  be 
done ;  and  I  now  can  say.  Blessed  be  his  dear  name,  I  have  none 
of  my  own." 

His  last  day,  October  10,  was  very  happy  :  Mrs.  P.  repeated 
this  verse, 

Since  all  that  I  meet  shall  work  for  my  good, 
The  bitter  is  sweet,  the  med'cine  is  food  ; 
Though  painful  at  present,  'twill  cease  before  long, 
And  then,  Oh  how  pleasant  the  conqueror's  song. 

He  repeated  with  an  inexpressible  smile,  the  last  line,  ''  The 
conqueror' s  song.^' 

He  said  once,  "  Oh  my  dear!  what  shall  I  do  ?  But  why  do  I 
complain  ?  He  makes  all  my  bed  in  my  sickness."  She  then 
repeated  those  lines, 

Jesus  can  make  a  dying;  bed 
Feel  soft  as  downy  pillows  are. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  he  can ;  he  does  ;  I  feel  it." 


KXn  OF  THE  SIXTH  VOLUME. 


T'' 


